This is a modern-English version of The Fairy Mythology: Illustrative of the Romance and Superstition of Various Countries, originally written by Keightley, Thomas.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE FAIRY MYTHOLOGY,
ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE
Romance and Superstition of Various Countries;
BY
THOMAS KEIGHTLEY,
Author of the Mythology of Ancient Greece and Italy; Histories of Greece, Rome,
England, and India, The Crusaders, &c., &c.
Author of the Mythology of Ancient Greece and Italy; Histories of Greece, Rome, England, and India, The Crusaders, etc., etc.
Let's still talk about the Fairies; They can never get enough,
As they were married to them Drayton.
A NEW EDITION, REVISED AND GREATLY ENLARGED
LONDON:
GEORGE BELL & SONS, YORK ST., COVENT GARDEN,
AND NEW YORK.
1892.
LONDON:
REPRINTED FROM STEREOTYPE PLATES BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED.
STAMFORD STREET AND CHARING CROSS.
TO
THE RIGHT HONOURABLE
FRANCIS EARL OF ELLESMERE,
IN TESTIMONY OF
ESTEEM AND RESPECT FOR PUBLIC AND PRIVATE VIRTUE,
LITERARY TASTE, TALENT, AND ACQUIREMENTS,
AND PATRONAGE OF LITERATURE AND THE ARTS.
This Volume is Inscribed
BY
THE AUTHOR.
PREFACE.
A preface is to a book what a prologue is to a play—a usual, often agreeable, but by no means necessary precursor. It may therefore be altered or omitted at pleasure. I have at times exercised this right, and this is the third I have written for the present work.
A preface to a book is like a prologue to a play—it's common, often enjoyable, but not really essential. It can be changed or left out as you like. I've sometimes taken advantage of this freedom, and this is the third one I've written for this work.
In the first, after briefly stating what had given occasion to it, I gave the germs of the theory which I afterwards developed in the Tales and Popular Fictions. The second contained the following paragraph:—
In the first, after briefly explaining what prompted it, I introduced the basics of the theory that I later expanded upon in the Tales and Popular Fictions. The second included the following paragraph:—
"I never heard of any one who read it that was not pleased with it. It was translated into German as soon as it appeared, and was very favourably received. Goethe thought well of it. Dr. Jacob Grimm—perhaps the first authority on these matters in Europe—wrote me a letter commending it, and assuring me that even to him it offered something new; and I was one Christmas most agreeably surprised by the receipt of a letter from Vienna, from the celebrated orientalist, Jos Von Hammer, informing me that it had been the companion of a journey he had lately made to his native province of Styria, and had afforded much pleasure and information to himself and to some ladies of high rank and cultivated minds in that country. The initials at the end of the preface, he said, led him to suppose it was a work of mine. So far for the Continent. In this[Pg iv] country, when I mention the name of Robert Southey as that of one who has more than once expressed his decided approbation of this performance, I am sure I shall have said quite enough to satisfy any one that the work is not devoid of merit."
"I’ve never heard of anyone who read it and wasn’t pleased with it. It was translated into German as soon as it came out and was very well received. Goethe thought highly of it. Dr. Jacob Grimm—perhaps the leading expert on these subjects in Europe—wrote me a letter praising it and assuring me that even for him it offered something new. One Christmas, I was pleasantly surprised to receive a letter from Vienna from the renowned orientalist, Jos Von Hammer, informing me that it accompanied him on a recent trip to his native province of Styria and provided him and some ladies of high rank and cultured minds in that region with much enjoyment and insight. He mentioned that the initials at the end of the preface made him think it was my work. That covers the Continent. Here in this[Pg iv] country, when I mention the name of Robert Southey as someone who has repeatedly expressed his strong approval of this piece, I’m sure that will be enough to convince anyone that the work has merit."
I could now add many names of distinguished persons who have been pleased with this work and its pendent, the Tales and Popular Fictions. I shall only mention that of the late Mr. Douce, who, very shortly before his death, on the occasion of the publication of this last work, called on me to assure me that "it was many, many years indeed, since he had read a book which had yielded him so much delight."
I could now list many notable people who have enjoyed this work and its companion, the Tales and Popular Fictions. I'll just mention the late Mr. Douce, who, shortly before he passed away, visited me to tell me that "it had been many, many years since he had read a book that brought him so much joy."
The contents of the work which gave such pleasure to this learned antiquary are as follows:—
The contents of the work that brought such joy to this knowledgeable historian are as follows:—
I. Introduction—Similarity of Arts and Customs—Similarity of Names—Origin of the Work—Imitation—Casual Coincidence—Milton—Dante. II. The Thousand and One Nights—Bedoween Audience around a Story-teller—Cleomades and Claremond—Enchanted Horses—Peter of Provence and the fair Maguelone. III. The Pleasant Nights—The Dancing Water, the Singing Apple, and the Beautiful Green Bird—The Three Little Birds—Lactantius—Ulysses and Sindbad. IV. The Shâh-Nâmeh—Roostem and Soohrâb—Conloch and Cuchullin—Macpherson's Ossian—Irish Antiquities. V. The Pentamerone—Tale of the Serpent—Hindoo Legend. VI. Jack the Giant-killer—The Brave Tailoring—Thor's Journey to Utgard—Ameen of Isfahan and the Ghool—The Lion and the Goat—The Lion and the Ass. VII. Whittington and his Cat—Danish Legends—Italian Stories—Persian Legend. VIII. The Edda—Sigurd and Brynhilda—Völund—Helgi—Holger Danske—Ogier le Danois—Toko—William Tell. IX. Peruonto—Peter the Fool—Emelyan the Fool—Conclusion. Appendix.
I. Introduction—Similarities in Arts and Customs—Similar Names—Origin of the Work—Imitation—Coincidental Similarity—Milton—Dante. II. The Thousand and One Nights—Bedouin Audience gathered around a Storyteller—Cleomades and Claremond—Enchanted Horses—Peter of Provence and the beautiful Maguelone. III. The Pleasant Nights—The Dancing Water, the Singing Apple, and the Beautiful Green Bird—The Three Little Birds—Lactantius—Ulysses and Sindbad. IV. The Shâh-Nâmeh—Roostem and Soohrâb—Conloch and Cuchullin—Macpherson's Ossian—Irish Antiquities. V. The Pentamerone—Story of the Serpent—Hindu Legend. VI. Jack the Giant-Killer—The Brave Tailor—Thor's Journey to Utgard—Ameen of Isfahan and the Ghoul—The Lion and the Goat—The Lion and the Donkey. VII. Whittington and His Cat—Danish Legends—Italian Stories—Persian Legend. VIII. The Edda—Sigurd and Brynhilda—Völund—Helgi—Holger Danske—Ogier le Danois—Toko—William Tell. IX. Peruonto—Peter the Fool—Emelyan the Fool—Conclusion. Appendix.
Never, I am convinced, did any one enter on a literary career with more reluctance than I did when I found it to be my only resource—fortune being gone, ill health and delicacy of constitution excluding me from the learned professions,[Pg v] want of interest from every thing else. As I journeyed to the metropolis, I might have sung with the page whom Don Quixote met going a-soldiering:
Never, I truly believe, has anyone started a writing career with more hesitation than I did when I realized it was my only option—fortune was gone, my health was poor, and my fragile constitution kept me from other professions, while I had no interest in anything else. As I traveled to the city, I could have sung like the page Don Quixote encountered on his way to join the army:[Pg v]
for of all arts and professions in this country, that of literature is the least respected and the worst remunerated. There is something actually degrading in the expression "an author by trade," which I have seen used even of Southey, and that by one who did not mean to disparage him in the slightest degree. My advice to those who may read these pages is to shun literature, if not already blest with competence.
for all the arts and professions in this country, literature is the least respected and the worst paid. There's something quite degrading about the phrase "an author by trade," which I’ve seen used even for Southey, and that by someone who didn't intend to belittle him at all. My advice to anyone reading these pages is to avoid literature, unless you’re already fortunate enough to be financially secure.
One of my earliest literary friends in London was T. Crofton Croker, who was then engaged in collecting materials for the Fairy Legends of the South of Ireland. He of course applied to his friends for aid and information; and I, having most leisure, and, I may add, most knowledge, was able to give him the greatest amount of assistance. My inquiries on the subject led to the writing of the present work, which was succeeded by the Mythology of Ancient Greece and Italy, and the Tales and Popular Fictions; so that, in effect, if Mr. Croker had not planned the Fairy Legends, these works, be their value what it may, would in all probability never have been written.
One of my first literary friends in London was T. Crofton Croker, who was then working on gathering materials for the Fairy Legends of the South of Ireland. He naturally reached out to his friends for help and information, and since I had the most free time, and I can add, the most knowledge, I was able to provide him with the greatest support. My inquiries on the topic led to the writing of this work, which was followed by the Mythology of Ancient Greece and Italy, and the Tales and Popular Fictions; so, in a way, if Mr. Croker hadn't planned the Fairy Legends, these works, however valuable they are, probably would never have been written.
Writing and reading about Fairies some may deem to be the mark of a trifling turn of mind. On this subject I have given my ideas in the Conclusion; here I will only remind such critics, that as soon as this work was completed, I commenced, and wrote in the space of a few weeks, my Outlines of History; and whatever the faults of that work may be, no one has ever reckoned among them want of vigour in either thought or expression. It was also necessary, in order to write this work and its pendent, to be able to read, perhaps, as many as eighteen or twenty[Pg vi] different languages, dialects, and modes of orthography, and to employ different styles both in prose and verse. At all events, even if it were trifling, dulce est desipere in loco; and I shall never forget the happy hours it caused me, especially those spent over the black-letter pages of the French romances of chivalry, in the old reading-room of the British Museum.
Writing and reading about fairies might seem trivial to some. In the Conclusion, I’ve shared my thoughts on this; for now, I want to remind those critics that as soon as I finished this work, I started writing my Outlines of History, which I completed in just a few weeks. Whatever flaws that work may have, no one has ever said it lacked strength in thought or expression. It was also necessary for me to read about eighteen or twenty[Pg vi] different languages, dialects, and writing styles in order to write this work and its companion. I had to use various styles in both prose and poetry. Anyway, even if it is seen as trivial, dulce est desipere in loco; I will always cherish those joyful hours, especially while poring over the black-letter pages of the French chivalric romances in the old reading room of the British Museum.
Many years have elapsed since this work was first published. In that period much new matter has appeared in various works, especially in the valuable Deutsche Mythologie of Dr. Grimm. Hence it will be found to be greatly enlarged, particularly in the sections of England and France. I have also inserted much which want of space obliged me to omit in the former edition. In its present form, I am presumptuous enough to expect that it may live for many years, and be an authority on the subject of popular lore. The active industry of the Grimms, of Thiele, and others, had collected the popular traditions of various countries. I came then and gathered in the harvest, leaving little, I apprehend, but gleanings for future writers on this subject. The legends will probably fade fast away from the popular memory; it is not likely that any one will relate those which I have given over again; and it therefore seems more probable that this volume may in future be reprinted, with notes and additions. For human nature will ever remain unchanged; the love of gain and of material enjoyments, omnipotent as it appears to be at present, will never totally extinguish the higher and purer aspirations of mind; and there will always be those, however limited in number, who will desire to know how the former dwellers of earth thought, felt, and acted. For these mythology, as connected with religion and history, will always have attractions.
Many years have passed since this work was first published. During that time, a lot of new material has come out in various works, especially in the valuable Deutsche Mythologie by Dr. Grimm. As a result, you will find it significantly expanded, particularly in the sections about England and France. I have also included much that I had to leave out in the previous edition due to space constraints. In its current form, I am bold enough to hope that it will endure for many years and serve as a reference on the topic of popular lore. The diligent efforts of the Grimms, Thiele, and others have gathered the popular traditions from various countries. I then came along and collected the results, leaving little behind, I think, but scraps for future writers on this subject. The legends will likely fade quickly from popular memory; it's doubtful that anyone will recount those I've included. Therefore, it seems more likely that this volume will be reprinted in the future, with notes and additions. Human nature will always remain the same; the pursuit of wealth and material pleasures, as powerful as it seems right now, will never completely extinguish the higher and purer aspirations of the mind. There will always be some, however few, who want to understand how those who lived before us thought, felt, and acted. For these individuals, mythology, as it relates to religion and history, will always be fascinating.
October, 1850.
October 1850.
Whatever errors have been discovered are corrected in this impression.
Any errors that have been found are corrected in this print.
January, 1870. T. K.
January 1870. T. K.
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION. | Page |
Origin of the Belief in Fairies | 1 |
Origin of the term Fairy | 4 |
ORIENTAL ROMANCE. | |
Persian Love Story | 14 |
The Peri-Wife | 20 |
Arabian Love Story | 24 |
MIDDLE-AGE ROMANCE. | |
FAIRY-LAND | 44 |
SPENSER'S FAERIE QUEENE | 55 |
EDDAS AND SAGAS | 60 |
The Alfar | 64 |
The Duergar | 66 |
Loki and the Dwarf | 68 |
Thorston and the Dwarf | 70 |
The Dwarf-Sword Tirfing | 72 |
SCANDINAVIA. | |
Elves | 78 |
Sir Olof in the Elven Dance | 82 |
The Elf Woman and Sir Olof | 84 |
The Young Man and the Elves | 86 |
Svend Faelling and the Elle Maid | 88 |
The Elle-Maids | 89 |
Maid Vae | 89 |
The Elle-Maid close to Ebeltoft | 90 |
Hans Puntleder | 91 |
Dwarfs or Trolls | 94 |
Sir Thynnè | 97 |
Proud Meg | 103 |
The Troll Wife | 108 |
The Altar Cup in Aagerup | 109 |
Origin of Tiis Lake | 111 |
A Farmer outsmarts a Troll | 113 |
Skotte in the Fire | 113 |
The Legend of Bodedys | 115 |
Kallundborg Church | 116 |
The Hill-Man invited to the baptism. | 118 |
The Troll became a Cat | 120 |
Kirsten's Hill | 121 |
The Troll Workforce | 122 |
The Hill-Smith Family | 123 |
The Girl at the Troll Dance | 125 |
The Changeling | 125[Pg viii] |
The Tile Stove Jumping Over the Stream | 127 |
Departure of the Trolls From Vendsyssel | 127 |
Svend Faelling | 128 |
The Dwarves' Banquet | 130 |
Nisses | 139 |
The Nis Removal | 140 |
The Penitent Nis | 141 |
The Nis and the Kid | 142 |
Nis Stealing Corn | 143 |
The Nis and the Mare | 144 |
The Nis Ride | 145 |
The Nisses in Vosborg | 146 |
Necks, Mermen, and Mermaids | 147 |
The Power of the Harp | 150 |
Duke Magnus and the Mermaid | 154 |
NORTHERN ISLANDS. | |
Iceland | 157 |
Faroe Islands | 162 |
Shetland | 164 |
Gioga's Kid | 167 |
The Mermaid Wife | 169 |
Orkney Islands | 171 |
Isle of Rügen | 174 |
John Dietrich's Adventures | 178 |
The Little Glass Slipper | 194 |
The Amazing Plough | 197 |
The Missing Bell | 200 |
The Black Dwarfs of Granitz | 204 |
GERMANY. | |
Dwarfs | 216 |
The Hill-Man at the Party | 217 |
The Dwarf's Feast | 218 |
The Friendly Dwarfs | 220 |
Wedding Feast of the Little People | 220 |
Smith Riechert | 221 |
Dwarfs stealing corn | 222 |
Journey of Dwarfs Across the Mountain | 223 |
The Dwarfs borrowing bread | 226 |
The Changeling | 227 |
The Dwarf Partner | 232 |
Inge from Rantum | 232 |
The Wild Women | 234 |
The Oldenburg Horn | 237 |
Kobolds | 239 |
Hinzelmann | 240 |
Hödeken | 255 |
King Goldemar | 256 |
The Little Elves | 257 |
Nixes | 258 |
The Farmer and the Waterman | 259 |
The Water-Worker | 260[Pg ix] |
The Working Waterman | 261 |
The Nix-Labour | 261 |
SWITZERLAND. | |
Dwarves | 264 |
Gertrude and Rosy | 266 |
The Chamois Hunter | 271 |
The Dwarfs on the Tree | 273 |
Curiosity got punished | 273 |
The Unwanted Gift | 275 |
The Amazing Little Pouch | 276 |
Support and Consequences | 277 |
The Dwarf Looking for a Place to Stay | 278 |
GREAT BRITAIN. | |
England. | |
The Green Kids | 281 |
The Fairy Feast | 283 |
The Unicorn Horn | 284 |
The Portunes | 285 |
The Grant | 286 |
The Luck of Eden Hall | 292 |
The Fairy Market | 294 |
The Fairies' Cauldron | 295 |
The Cauld Lad of Hilton | 296 |
The Pixy-Work | 301 |
Pixy Revenge | 303 |
Pixie Gratitude | 304 |
The Fairy Thieves | 305 |
The Boggart | 307 |
Addlers and Mentors | 308 |
The Fairy-Nursery | 310 |
The Fairy-Labour | 311 |
Ainsel | 313 |
Puck | 314 |
Scottish Lowlands. | |
The Fairies' Caregiver | 353 |
The Fairy Parade | 354 |
The Changeling | 355 |
Departure of the Fairies | 356 |
The Brownie Cookie | 357 |
CELTS AND CYMRY. | |
Ireland. | |
Smart Tom and the Leprechaun | 373 |
The Leprechaun in the Garden | 376 |
The Three Leprechauns | 379 |
The Small Shoe | 382 |
Scottish Highlands. | |
The Fairy's Question | 385 |
The Young Man in the Shian | 386 |
The Two Fiddlers | 387 |
The Fairy Gig | 388[Pg x] |
The Fairy borrowing oatmeal | 389 |
The Fairy Gift | 390 |
The Stolen Cow | 390 |
The Stolen Lady | 391 |
The Changeling | 393 |
The Injured Seal | 394 |
The Brownies | 395 |
The Urisk | 396 |
Isle of Man. | |
The Fairy-Booker | 398 |
The Fairy Feast | 399 |
The Fairies' Christening | 400 |
The Fairy Whipping | 400 |
Fairy Hunt | 401 |
The Violinist and the Fairy | 402 |
The Phynnodderee | 402 |
Wales. | |
Story of Elidurus | 404 |
The Tylwyth Teg | 408 |
The Spirit of the Van | 409 |
Rhys at the Fairy Dance | 415 |
Gitto Bach | 416 |
The Fairies were banished | 417 |
Brittany. | |
Lai D'Ywenec | 422 |
Lord Nann and the Korrigan | 433 |
The Dance and Song of the Korred | 438 |
SOUTHERN EUROPE. | |
Greece | 443 |
Italy | 447 |
Spain | 456 |
The Daughter of Peter from Cabinam | 456 |
Origin of the House of Haro | 458 |
The Little Girl | 459 |
Pepito the Hunchback | 461 |
France. | |
Melusina Legend | 480 |
EASTERN EUROPE. | |
Finns | 487 |
Enslaved people | 490 |
Vilas | 492 |
Deer and Vila | 493 |
AFRICANS, JEWS, | |
Africans | 495 |
Jews | 497 |
The Broken Promises | 498 |
The Mohel | 506 |
The Mazik-Ass | 510 |
APPENDIX | 513 |
INDEX | 557 |
THE FAIRY MYTHOLOGY
INTRODUCTION.
Of which the Bretons spoke great honor,
The entire land was filled with magic; The elf-qrene with her lovely friends
Danced quite often in many green meadows.
Chaucer.
ORIGIN OF THE BELIEF IN FAIRIES.
According to a well-known law of our nature, effects suggest causes; and another law, perhaps equally general, impels us to ascribe to the actual and efficient cause the attribute of intelligence. The mind of the deepest philosopher is thus acted upon equally with that of the peasant or the savage; the only difference lies in the nature of the intelligent cause at which they respectively stop. The one pursues the chain of cause and effect, and traces out its various links till he arrives at the great intelligent cause of all, however he may designate him; the other, when unusual phenomena excite his attention, ascribes their production to the immediate agency of some of the inferior beings recognised by his legendary creed.
According to a well-known law of nature, effects imply causes; and another law, perhaps just as universal, drives us to attribute intelligence to the actual and efficient cause. The minds of the deepest philosophers are influenced just like those of peasants or savages; the only difference is in the nature of the intelligent cause they each understand. One pursues the chain of cause and effect, exploring its various links until he reaches the ultimate intelligent cause of everything, however he might label it; the other, when faced with unusual phenomena that catch his attention, attributes their origin to the direct action of some lesser beings recognized by his traditional beliefs.
The action of this latter principle must forcibly strike the minds of those who disdain not to bestow a portion of their attention on the popular legends and traditions of different[Pg 2] countries. Every extraordinary appearance is found to have its extraordinary cause assigned; a cause always connected with the history or religion, ancient or modern, of the country, and not unfrequently varying with a change of faith.[1]
The effect of this principle is sure to catch the attention of those who are willing to pay some attention to the popular myths and traditions of various[Pg 2] countries. Every remarkable event is typically linked to an unusual cause, which is almost always related to the country's historical or religious background, whether ancient or modern, and often changes with shifts in belief.[1]
The noises and eruptions of Ætna and Stromboli were, in ancient times, ascribed to Typhon or Vulcan, and at this day the popular belief connects them with the infernal regions. The sounds resembling the clanking of chains, hammering of iron, and blowing of bellows, once to be heard in the island of Barrie, were made by the fiends whom Merlin had set to work to frame the wall of brass to surround Caermarthen.[2] The marks which natural causes have impressed on the solid and unyielding granite rock were produced, according to the popular creed, by the contact of the hero, the saint, or the god: masses of stone, resembling domestic implements in form, were the toys, or the corresponding implements of the heroes and giants of old. Grecian imagination ascribed to the galaxy or milky way an origin in the teeming breast of the queen of heaven: marks appeared in the petals of flowers on the occasion of a youth's or a hero's untimely death: the rose derived its present hue from the blood of Venus, as she hurried barefoot through the woods and lawns; while the professors of Islâm, less fancifully, refer the origin of this flower to the moisture that exuded from the sacred person of their prophet. Under a purer form of religion, the cruciform stripes which mark the back and shoulders of[Pg 3] the patient ass first appeared, according to the popular tradition, when the Son of God condescended to enter the Holy City, mounted on that animal; and a fish only to be found in the sea[3] stills bears the impress of the finger and thumb of the apostle, who drew him out of the waters of Lake Tiberias to take the tribute-money that lay in his mouth. The repetition of the voice among the hills is, in Norway and Sweden, ascribed to the Dwarfs mocking the human speaker, while the more elegant fancy of Greece gave birth to Echo, a nymph who pined for love, and who still fondly repeats the accents that she hears. The magic scenery occasionally presented on the waters of the Straits of Messina is produced by the power of the Fata Morgana; the gossamers that float through the haze of an autumnal morning, are woven by the ingenious dwarfs; the verdant circlets in the mead are traced beneath the light steps of the dancing elves; and St. Cuthbert forges and fashions the beads that bear his name, and lie scattered along the shore of Lindisfarne.[4]
The noises and eruptions of Ætna and Stromboli were, in ancient times, attributed to Typhon or Vulcan, and even today, people believe they are connected to the underworld. The sounds that resembled chains clanking, iron being hammered, and bellows blowing, once heard on the island of Barrie, were thought to come from the demons that Merlin had put to work to build the brass wall around Caermarthen.[2] The marks left by natural causes on the solid and unyielding granite rock were believed, according to popular belief, to have been made by the contact of a hero, saint, or god: stone masses shaped like household tools were seen as the toys, or the actual tools of ancient heroes and giants. Greek imagination attributed the origin of the galaxy or Milky Way to the abundant fertility of the queen of heaven: marks appeared in flower petals when a youth or hero died prematurely: the rose got its current color from the blood of Venus, as she hurried barefoot through the woods and fields; while followers of Islam, less fancifully, trace the origin of this flower back to the moisture that came from the sacred person of their prophet. In a purer form of religion, the cruciform stripes that mark the back and shoulders of[Pg 3] the patient donkey first appeared, according to popular tradition, when the Son of God chose to enter the Holy City riding on that animal; and a fish that can only be found in the sea[3] still bears the imprint of the finger and thumb of the apostle, who pulled it out of the waters of Lake Tiberias to take the tribute money it carried in its mouth. The echo among the hills is, in Norway and Sweden, said to be the Dwarfs mocking the person speaking, while the more romantic idea from Greece inspired the tale of Echo, a nymph who longed for love and still fondly repeats the sounds she hears. The magical landscapes sometimes seen on the waters of the Straits of Messina are caused by the power of the Fata Morgana; the cobwebs that float through the autumn haze are spun by clever dwarfs; the green circles in the meadows are traced by the light steps of dancing elves; and St. Cuthbert creates and shapes the beads that bear his name, found scattered along the shore of Lindisfarne.[4]
In accordance with these laws, we find in most countries a popular belief in different classes of beings distinct from men, and from the higher orders of divinities. These beings are usually believed to inhabit, in the caverns of earth, or the depths of the waters, a region of their own. They generally excel mankind in power and in knowledge, and like them are subject to the inevitable laws of death, though after a more prolonged period of existence.
According to these laws, in most countries there is a common belief in different classes of beings that are distinct from humans and higher divine orders. These beings are thought to reside in the earth's caverns or the depths of the waters, existing in a realm of their own. They are typically seen as superior to humans in power and knowledge, yet like humans, they are also subject to the unavoidable laws of death, although they live for a significantly longer time.
How these classes were first called into existence it is not easy to say; but if, as some assert, all the ancient systems of heathen religion were devised by philosophers for the instruction of rude tribes by appeals to their senses, we might suppose that the minds which peopled the skies with their thousands and tens of thousands of divinities gave birth also to the inhabitants of the field and flood, and that the numerous tales of their exploits and adventures are the production of poetic fiction or rude invention. It may[Pg 4] further be observed, that not unfrequently a change of religious faith has invested with dark and malignant attributes beings once the objects of love, confidence, and veneration.[5]
How these classes first came into being isn’t easy to determine; but if, as some claim, all ancient pagan religions were created by philosophers to teach primitive tribes through sensory appeals, we might think that the minds who filled the skies with thousands and thousands of gods also imagined the creatures of the land and sea, and that the countless stories of their deeds and adventures are products of imaginative storytelling or primitive creativity. It’s also worth noting that a shift in religious belief often casts beings that were once loved, trusted, and revered in a dark and negative light.[5]
It is not our intention in the following pages to treat of the awful or lovely deities of Olympus, Valhalla, or Merû. Our subject is less aspiring; and we confine ourselves to those beings who are our fellow-inhabitants of earth, whose manners we aim to describe, and whose deeds we propose to record. We write of Fairies, Fays, Elves, aut alio quo nomine gaudent.
It’s not our goal in the following pages to discuss the terrifying or beautiful gods of Olympus, Valhalla, or Merû. Our topic is more grounded, and we focus on the beings who share this earth with us, whose behaviors we aim to describe and whose actions we plan to document. We write about Fairies, Fae, Elves, or by any other name they enjoy.
ORIGIN OF THE WORD FAIRY.
Like every other word in extensive use, whose derivation
is not historically certain, the word Fairy has obtained
various and opposite etymons. Meyric Casaubon, and
those who like him deduce everything from a classic source,
however unlikely, derive Fairy from Φηρ, a Homeric name of
the Centaurs;[6] or think that fée, whence Fairy, is the last
syllable of nympha. Sir W. Ouseley derives it from the
Hebrew פאר (peër), to adorn; Skinner, from the Anglo-Saxon
a
an, to fare, to go; others from Feres, companions,
or think that Fairy-folk is quasi Fair-folk. Finally, it has
been queried if it be not Celtic.[7]
Like every other commonly used word with uncertain historical origins, the word Fairy has gathered various and conflicting etymologies. Meyric Casaubon and others who trace everything back to a classical source, no matter how unlikely, derive Fairy from Φηρ, a Homeric name for the Centaurs;[6] or believe that fée, from which Fairy comes, is the last syllable of nympha. Sir W. Ouseley derives it from the Hebrew פאר (peër), meaning to adorn; Skinner connects it to the Anglo-Saxon a
ran, which means to fare or to go; some people link it to Feres, meaning companions, or think that Fairy-folk refers to quasi Fair-folk. Lastly, it's been debated if it has a Celtic origin.[7]
But no theory is so plausible, or is supported by such names, as that which deduces the English Fairy from the Persian Peri. It is said that the Paynim foe, whom the warriors of the Cross encountered in Palestine, spoke only Arabic; the alphabet of which language, it is well known, possesses no p, and therefore organically substitutes an f in such foreign words as contain the former letter; consequently Peri became, in the mouth of an Arab, Feri, whence the crusaders and pilgrims, who carried back to Europe the marvellous[Pg 5] tales of Asia, introduced into the West the Arabo-Persian word Fairy. It is further added, that the Morgain or Morgana, so celebrated in old romance, is Merjan Peri, equally celebrated all over the East.
But no theory is as convincing, or has as much backing from notable figures, as the one that connects the English Fairy to the Persian Peri. It is said that the pagan enemy, whom the warriors of the Cross encountered in Palestine, spoke only Arabic; the alphabet of this language, as we know, does not have a p, and therefore uses an f instead in foreign words that include the letter p; thus, Peri became Feri in the mouth of an Arab, which is how the crusaders and pilgrims, who brought back to Europe the amazing[Pg 5] stories of Asia, introduced the Arabo-Persian word Fairy into the West. It is also noted that Morgain or Morgana, well-known in old tales, is Merjan Peri, equally famous throughout the East.
All that is wanting to this so very plausible theory is something like proof, and some slight agreement with the ordinary rules of etymology. Had Feërie, or Fairy, originally signified the individual in the French and English, the only languages in which the word occurs, we might feel disposed to acquiesce in it. But they do not: and even if they did, how should we deduce from them the Italian Fata, and the Spanish Fada or Hada, (words which unquestionably stand for the same imaginary being,) unless on the principle by which Menage must have deduced Lutin from Lemur—the first letter being the same in both? As to the fair Merjan Peri (D'Herbelot calls her Merjan Banou[8]), we fancy a little too much importance has been attached to her. Her name, as far as we can learn, only occurs in the Cahermân Nâmeh, a Turkish romance, though perhaps translated from the Persian.
All that this very convincing theory needs is some kind of proof and a bit of alignment with the usual rules of etymology. If "Feërie," or "Fairy," originally meant the individual in French and English, the only languages where the word appears, we might be inclined to accept it. But they don’t: and even if they did, how would we explain the Italian "Fata" and the Spanish "Fada" or "Hada" (words that clearly refer to the same imaginary being) unless we used the same reasoning Menage must have used to derive "Lutin" from "Lemur"—the first letter being the same in both? As for the beautiful Merjan Peri (D'Herbelot refers to her as Merjan Banou[8]), I think we may be giving her a bit too much importance. Her name, as far as we know, only appears in the "Cahermân Nâmeh," a Turkish romance, although it may have been translated from Persian.
The foregoing etymologies, it is to be observed, are all the conjectures of English scholars; for the English is the only language in which the name of the individual, Fairy, has the canine letter to afford any foundation for them.
The earlier explanations, it should be noted, are all the guesses of English scholars; because English is the only language where the term Fairy has the canine letter to provide any basis for them.
Leaving, then, these sports of fancy, we will discuss the true origin of the words used in the Romanic languages to express the being which we name Fairy of Romance. These are Faée, Fée, French; Fada, Provençal (whence Hada, Spanish); and Fata, Italian.
Leaving behind these fanciful ideas, we will talk about the real origin of the words used in the Romance languages to describe the being we call Fairy of Romance. These are Faée, Fée in French; Fada in Provençal (which comes from Hada, Spanish); and Fata in Italian.
The root is evidently, we think, the Latin fatum. In the fourth century of our æra we find this word made plural, and even feminine, and used as the equivalent of Parcæ. On the reverse of a gold medal of the Emperor Diocletian are three female figures, with the legend Fatis victricibus; a cippus, found at Valencia in Spain, has on one of its sides[Pg 6] Fatis Q. Fabius ex voto, and on the other, three female figures, with the attributes of the Mœræ or Parcæ.[9] In this last place the gender is uncertain, but the figures would lead us to suppose it feminine. On the other hand, Ausonius[10] has tres Charites, tria Fata; and Procopius[11] names a building at the Roman Forum τα τρια φατα, adding ουτω γαρ ῥωμαιοι τας μοιρας νενομικασι καλειν. The Fatæ or Fata, then, being persons, and their name coinciding so exactly with the modern terms, and it being observed that the Mœræ were, at the birth of Meleager, just as the Fées were at that of Ogier le Danois, and other heroes of romance and tale, their identity has been at once asserted, and this is now, we believe, the most prevalent theory. To this it may be added, that in Gervase of Tilbury, and other writers of the thirteenth century, the Fada or Fée seems to be regarded as a being different from human kind.[12]
The root is clearly, we believe, the Latin fatum. In the fourth century of our era, we see this word used in the plural form and even in the feminine, as a substitute for Parcæ. On the back of a gold medal from Emperor Diocletian are three female figures, with the inscription Fatis victricibus; a cippus found in Valencia, Spain, has on one side Fatis Q. Fabius ex voto, and on the other side, three female figures with attributes of the Mœræ or Parcæ.[Pg 6] [9] In this case, the gender is unclear, but the figures suggest it is feminine. On the other hand, Ausonius [10] refers to tres Charites, tria Fata; and Procopius [11] mentions a building at the Roman Forum called τα τρια φατα, adding οὗτω γὰρ ῥωμαῖοι τὰς μοῖρας νενομικασι καλεῖν. The Fatæ or Fata, then, as individuals, share a name that aligns closely with modern terminology. Additionally, it’s noted that the Mœræ were present at the birth of Meleager, just as the Fées were at the birth of Ogier le Danois and other heroes from stories and legends, leading to claims of their identity, which we now believe is the most common theory. Furthermore, Gervase of Tilbury and other 13th-century authors seem to regard the Fada or Fée as beings distinct from humans. [12]
On the other hand, in a passage presently to be quoted from a celebrated old romance, we shall meet a definition of the word Fée, which expressly asserts that such a being was nothing more than a woman skilled in magic; and such, on examination, we shall find to have been all the Fées of the romances of chivalry and of the popular tales; in effect, that fée is a participle, and the words dame or femme is to be understood.
On the other hand, in a passage that we will quote from a famous old story, we come across a definition of the word Fée, which clearly states that such a being was simply a woman skilled in magic; and upon closer look, we will find that all the Fées in chivalric romances and popular tales fit this description. Essentially, fée is a participle, and we should understand it to mean dame or femme.
In the middle ages there was in use a Latin verb, fatare,[13] derived from fatum or fata, and signifying to enchant. This[Pg 7] verb was adopted by the Italian, Provençal[14] and Spanish languages; in French it became, according to the analogy of that tongue, faer, féer. Of this verb the past participle faé, fé; hence in the romances we continually meet with les chevaliers faés, les dames faées, Oberon la faé, le cheval étoit faé, la clef était fée, and such like. We have further, we think, demonstrated[15] that it was the practice of the Latin language to elide accented syllables, especially in the past participle of verbs of the first conjugation, and that this practice had been transmitted to the Italian, whence fatato-a would form fato-a, and una donna fatata might thus become una fata. Whether the same was the case in the Provençal we cannot affirm, as our knowledge of that dialect is very slight; but, judging from analogy, we would say it was, for in Spanish Hadada and Hada are synonymous. In the Neapolitan Pentamerone Fata and Maga are the same, and a Fata sends the heroine of it to a sister of hers, pure fatata.
In the Middle Ages, there was a Latin verb, fatare,[13] derived from fatum or fata, meaning to enchant. This[Pg 7] verb was adopted by Italian, Provençal[14] and Spanish languages; in French it became, following the pattern of that language, faer, féer. The past participle of this verb is faé, fé; hence in the romances we often come across les chevaliers faés, les dames faées, Oberon la faé, le cheval étoit faé, la clef était fée, and similar expressions. We further believe we've shown[15] that it was common in Latin to drop accented syllables, especially in the past participle of first conjugation verbs, and that this practice was passed down to Italian, which means fatato-a would become fato-a, and una donna fatata might thus turn into una fata. Whether this was also the case in Provençal we can't say for certain, as our knowledge of that dialect is very limited; however, judging by analogy, we would suggest it was, since in Spanish Hadada and Hada are synonymous. In the Neapolitan Pentamerone, Fata and Maga are the same, and a Fata sends the heroine to a sister of hers, pure fatata.
Ariosto says of Medea—
Ariosto writes about Medea—
The same poet, however, elsewhere says—
The same poet, however, says elsewhere—
and,
and,
[Pg 8]
which last, however, is not decisive. Bojardo also calls the water-nymphs Fate; and our old translators of the Classics named them fairies. From all this can only, we apprehend, be collected, that the ideas of the Italian poets, and others, were somewhat vague on the subject.
which last, however, is not decisive. Bojardo also refers to the water-nymphs as Fate; and our old translators of the Classics called them fairies. From all this, we can only conclude that the ideas of the Italian poets, and others, were somewhat unclear on the subject.
From the verb faer, féer, to enchant, illude, the French made a substantive faerie, féerie,[16] illusion, enchantment, the meaning of which was afterwards extended, particularly after it had been adopted into the English language.
From the verb faer, féer, meaning to enchant or illude, the French created the noun faerie, féerie,[16] which refers to illusion or enchantment. This meaning later expanded, especially after it was adopted into the English language.
We find the word Faerie, in fact, to be employed in four different senses, which we will now arrange and exemplify.
We actually see the word Faerie used in four different ways, which we will now organize and illustrate.
1. Illusion, enchantment.
Illusion, magic.
Du Loup, the Donkey, and Renart,
Of faeries and dreams,
Of ghosts and lies.
Gul. Giar. ap. Ducange.
Where we must observe, as Sir Walter Scott seems not to have been aware of it, that the four last substantives bear the same relation to each other as those in the two first verses do.
Where we should point out, as Sir Walter Scott seems to have overlooked, that the last four nouns are related to each other in the same way as those in the first two lines.
Different people have varied opinions.—Squier's Tale.
Sure, it's a faërie,
But she has vanity.—Emare.
So she blinded his eye.—Libeaus Disconus.
And from this world's faërie
Has taken her into company.—Gower, Constance.
Mr. Ritson professes not to understand the meaning of faerie in this last passage. Mr. Ritson should, as Sir Hugh Evans says, have 'prayed his pible petter;' where, among other things that might have been of service to him, he would have learned that 'man walketh in a vain shew,' that 'all is vanity,' and that 'the fashion of this world passeth away;' and then he would have found no difficulty in comprehending the pious language of 'moral Gower,' in his allusion to the transitory and deceptive vanities of the world.
Mr. Ritson claims he doesn't understand the meaning of faerie in this last passage. Mr. Ritson should, as Sir Hugh Evans says, have "prayed his bible better;" where, among other things that could have helped him, he would have learned that "man walks in a vain show," that "all is vanity," and that "the fashion of this world passes away;" and then he would have had no problem understanding the thoughtful language of "moral Gower," in his reference to the temporary and misleading vanities of the world.
2. From the sense of illusion simply, the transition was easy to that of the land of illusions, the abode of the Faés, who produced them; and Faerie next came to signify the country of the Fays. Analogy also was here aiding; for as a Nonnerie was a place inhabited by Nonnes, a Jewerie a place inhabited by Jews, so a Faerie was naturally a place inhabited by Fays. Its termination, too, corresponded with a usual one in the names of countries: Tartarie, for instance, and 'the regne of Feminie.'
2. From the idea of illusion, it was an easy leap to the land of illusions, the home of the Fays who created them; and Faerie soon came to mean the country of the Fays. Analogy helped here as well; just as a Nonnerie was a place where Nonnes lived, and a Jewerie was a place where Jews lived, a Faerie was naturally a place where Fays lived. Its ending also matched a common one in the names of countries: Tartarie, for example, and "the kingdom of Feminie."
And has taken him away with him. Into the Faërie, sir, parmafay.—Sir Guy.
Huon of Bordeaux.
En effect, s'il me falloit retourner en faerie, je ne sçauroye ou prendre mon chemin.—Ogier le Dannoys.
In fact, if I had to go back to faerie, I wouldn’t know where to start my journey.—Ogier le Dannoys.
It was as if he had just come back from faërie. Squier's Story.
With scepter and cloak, and with his royalty Shallè resort, as lord and sovereign,
Out of Faerie, and rule in Britain,
And fix the old Round Table again.
Lydgate, Fall of Princes, book eight, chapter 24.
3. From the country the appellation passed to the inhabitants in their collective capacity, and the Faerie now signified the people of Fairy-land.[17]
3. From the countryside, the name was given to the people as a whole, and the Faerie now referred to the inhabitants of Fairy-land.[17]
K. James, Demonology, 1. 3.
4. Lastly, the word came to signify the individual denizen of Fairy-land, and was equally applied to the full-sized fairy knights and ladies of romance, and to the pygmy elves that haunt the woods and dells. At what precise period it got this its last, and subsequently most usual sense, we are unable to say positively; but it was probably posterior to Chaucer, in whom it never occurs, and certainly anterior to Spenser, to whom, however, it seems chiefly indebted for its future general currency.[18] It was employed during the sixteenth century[19] for the Fays of romance, and also, especially by translators, for the Elves, as corresponding to the Latin Nympha.
4. Finally, the term came to mean the individual inhabitant of Fairy-land, and it was used equally for the full-sized fairy knights and ladies of romance, as well as for the tiny elves that roam the woods and valleys. We can't say for sure when it acquired this last, and later most common meaning, but it likely happened after Chaucer, where the term doesn’t appear, and definitely before Spenser, from whom it seems to have gained most of its widespread use.[18] It was used in the sixteenth century[19] for the Fays of romance, and also, especially by translators, for the Elves, as a equivalent to the Latin Nympha.
They believed that king Arthur was not dead, but carried awaie by the Fairies into some pleasant place, where he should remaine for a time, and then returne again and reign in as great authority as ever.
They believed that King Arthur wasn't dead but was taken away by the Fairies to a beautiful place, where he would stay for a while and then return to rule with as much power as he had before.
Hollingshed, bk. v. c. 14. Printed 1577.
Hollingshed, book v, chapter 14. Published 1577.
In beauty and in appearance, this lady had no equal.
Golding.
Thus we have endeavoured to trace out the origin, and mark the progress of the word Fairy, through its varying significations, and trust that the subject will now appear placed in a clear and intelligible light.
Thus, we have tried to outline the origin and track the development of the word Fairy, through its different meanings, and we hope that the topic now seems clear and understandable.
After the appearance of the Faerie Queene, all distinctions were confounded, the name and attributes of the real Fays or Fairies of romance were completely transferred to the little beings who, according to the popular belief, made 'the green sour ringlets whereof the ewe not bites.' The change thus operated by the poets established itself firmly among the people; a strong proof, if this idea be correct, of the power of the poetry of a nation in altering the phraseology of even the lowest classes[20] of its society.
After the Faerie Queene came out, all distinctions got mixed up, the name and qualities of the real fairies from stories were completely transferred to the tiny beings that, according to common belief, created 'the green sour ringlets that the ewe doesn’t bite.' This shift brought on by the poets took hold firmly among the people; it’s a strong indication, if this idea is accurate, of how much a nation's poetry can change the language used by even the lowest classes of its society.[20]
Shakspeare must be regarded as a principal agent in this revolution; yet even he uses Fairy once in the proper sense of Fay; a sense it seems to have nearly lost, till it was again brought into use by the translators of the French Contes des Fées in the last century.
Shakespeare should be seen as a key player in this change; however, he still uses Fairy once in the correct sense of Fay—a meaning that seems to have nearly disappeared until it was revived by the translators of the French Contes des Fées in the last century.
And Milton speaks
And Milton talks
Lancelot, Pelleas, or Pellinore.
Yet he elsewhere mentions the
Yet he mentions the
Finally, Randolph, in his Amyntas, employs it, for perhaps the last time, in its second sense, Fairy-land:
Finally, Randolph, in his Amyntas, uses it, likely for the last time, in its second sense, Fairy-land:
Act 1, Scene 3.
We must not here omit to mention that the Germans, along with the French romances, early adopted the name of the Fées. They called them Feen and Feinen.[21] In the Tristram of Gottfried von Strazburg we are told that Duke Gylan had a syren-like little dog,
We shouldn't forget to mention that the Germans, along with the French stories, early on adopted the term Fées. They referred to them as Feen and Feinen.[21] In Gottfried von Strazburg's Tristram, it tells us that Duke Gylan had a siren-like little dog,
Dez wart dem Herzoge gesandt | 'Twas sent unto the duke, pardé, |
Uz Avalun, der Feinen land, | From Avalun, the Fays' countrie, |
From a goddess.—V. 1673. | By a kind goddess. |
In the old German romance of Isotte and Blanscheflur, the hunter who sees Isotte asleep says, I doubt
In the old German romance of Isotte and Blanscheflur, the hunter who sees Isotte asleep says, I doubt
Dez sie menschlich sei, | If she human be, |
Sie ist schöner denn eine Feine, | She is fairer than a Fay. |
Von Fleische noch von Beine | Of flesh or bone, I say, |
Kunte nit gewerden | Never could have birth |
So schönes auf der erden. | A thing so fair on earth. |
Our subject naturally divides itself into two principal branches, corresponding to the different classes of beings to which the name Fairy has been applied. The first, beings of the human race, but endowed with powers beyond those usually allotted to men, whom we shall term Fays, or Fairies of romance. The second, those little beings of the popular creeds, whose descent we propose to trace from the cunning and ingenious Duergar or dwarfs of northern mythology, and whom we shall denominate Elves or popular Fairies.
Our topic naturally splits into two main branches, corresponding to the different types of beings referred to as Fairies. The first includes beings of the human race who possess abilities beyond what is typically given to humans, whom we will call Fae or Romantic fairies. The second consists of those small beings from popular beliefs, whom we aim to trace back to the clever and resourceful Duergar or dwarfs of northern mythology, and whom we will refer to as Elves or popular fairies.
It cannot be expected that our classifications should vie in accuracy and determinateness with those of natural science. The human imagination, of which these beings are the offspring, works not, at least that we can discover, like nature, by fixed and invariable laws; and it would be hard indeed to exact from the Fairy historian the rigid distinction of classes and orders which we expect from the botanist or chemist. The various species so run into and are confounded with one another; the actions and attributes of one kind are so frequently ascribed to another, that scarcely have we begun to erect our system, when we find the foundation crumbling under our feet. Indeed it could not well be otherwise, when we recollect that all these beings once formed parts of ancient and exploded systems of religion, and that it is chiefly in the traditions of the peasantry that their memorial has been preserved.
We can't expect our classifications to match the accuracy and clarity of those in natural science. The human imagination, which creates these beings, doesn't operate, at least as far as we can tell, by fixed and unchanging laws like nature does. It would be quite unfair to ask a Fairy historian to provide the strict distinctions of classes and orders that we expect from botanists or chemists. The different species blend into and get mixed up with each other; the actions and traits of one type are often attributed to another, so just when we start to build our system, we find the foundation crumbling beneath us. It couldn't be any other way when we remember that all these beings were once part of ancient and outdated systems of religion, and that it's mainly through the traditions of the common people that their memory has been kept alive.
We will now proceed to consider the Fairies of romance; and as they are indebted, though not for their name, yet perhaps for some of their attributes, to the Peries of Persia, we will commence with that country. We will thence pursue our course through Arabia, till we arrive at the middle-age romance of Europe, and the gorgeous realms of Fairy-land; and thence, casting a glance at the Faerie Queene, advance to the mountains and forests of the North, there to trace the origin of the light-hearted, night-tripping elves.
We will now look at the Fairies of romance; and while they don't owe their name to the Peries of Persia, they might share some traits with them, so we'll start there. From that point, we'll move through Arabia until we reach the medieval romance of Europe and the dazzling realms of Fairy-land; and then, taking a moment to consider the Faerie Queene, we'll go on to the mountains and forests of the North to explore the origins of the playful, night-wandering elves.
ORIENTAL ROMANCE.[22]
Sadee.
Sadee.
PERSIAN ROMANCE.
The pure and simple religion of ancient Persia, originating, it is said, with a pastoral and hunting race among the lofty hills of Aderbijân, or, as others think, in the elevated plains of Bactria, in a region where light appears in all its splendour, took as its fundamental principle the opposition between light and darkness, and viewed that opposition as a conflict. Light was happiness; and the people of Irân, the land of light, were the favourites of Heaven; while those of Turân, the gloomy region beyond the mountains to the north, were its enemies. In the realms of supernal light sits enthroned Ormuzd, the first-born of beings; around him are the six Amshaspands, the twenty-eight Izeds, and the countless myriads of Ferohers.[23] In the opposite kingdom of darkness[Pg 15] Aherman is supreme, and his throne is encompassed by the six Arch-Deevs, and the numerous hosts of inferior Deevs. Between these rival powers ceaseless warfare prevails; but at the end the prince of darkness will be subdued, and peace and happiness prevail beneath the righteous sway of Ormuzd.
The straightforward and unadulterated religion of ancient Persia, which supposedly began with a pastoral and hunting community among the high hills of Aderbijân, or as others believe, in the elevated plains of Bactria, in a place where light shines in all its glory, was based on the fundamental idea of the conflict between light and darkness. Light represented happiness; and the people of Irân, the land of light, were favored by Heaven, while those of Turân, the dark region beyond the northern mountains, were considered its foes. In the realms of divine light, Ormuzd, the firstborn of all beings, reigns supreme; around him are the six Amshaspands, the twenty-eight Izeds, and countless numbers of Ferohers.[23] In the opposing kingdom of darkness[Pg 15], Aherman rules, surrounded by the six Arch-Deevs and many lesser Deevs. A constant battle rages between these rival forces; however, in the end, the prince of darkness will be defeated, leading to peace and happiness under the just rule of Ormuzd.
From this sublime system of religion probably arose the Peri-[24] or Fairy-system of modern Persia; and thus what was once taught by sages, and believed by monarchs, has shared the fate of everything human, and has sunk from its pristine rank to become the material and the machinery of poets and romancers. The wars waged by the fanatical successors of the Prophet, in which literature was confounded with idolatry, have deprived us of the means of judging of this system in its perfect form; and in what has been written respecting the Peries and their country since Persia has received the law of Mohammed, the admixture of the tenets and ideas of Islam is evidently perceptible. If, however, Orientalists be right in their interpretation of the name of Artaxerxes' queen, Parisatis, as Pari-zadeh[25] (Peri-born), the Peri must be coeval with the religion of Zoroaster.
From this amazing religious system probably came the Peri-[24] or Fairy-system of modern Persia; and so what was once taught by wise people and believed by kings has faced the same fate as everything human, sinking from its original status to become the inspiration and material for poets and storytellers. The wars fought by the fanatical followers of the Prophet, where literature was mixed up with idol worship, have robbed us of the ability to evaluate this system in its original form; and in what has been written about the Peries and their land since Persia adopted the laws of Mohammed, the blend of Islamic beliefs and ideas is clearly noticeable. However, if Orientalists are correct in their interpretation of the name of Artaxerxes' queen, Parisatis, as Pari-zadeh[25] (Peri-born), then the Peri must have existed alongside the religion of Zoroaster.
The Peries and Deevs of the modern Persians answer to the good and evil Jinn of the Arabs, of whose origin and nature we shall presently give an account. The same Suleymans ruled over them as over the Jinn, and both alike were punished for disobedience. It is difficult to say which is the original; but when we recollect in how much higher a state of culture the Persians were than the Arabs, and how well this view accords with their ancient system of religion, we shall feel inclined to believe that the Arabs were the borrowers, and that by mingling with the Persian system ideas derived from the Jews, that one was formed by them which is now the common property of all Moslems.
The Peries and Deevs of modern Persia correspond to the good and evil Jinn of the Arabs, whose origins and nature we will explain shortly. The same Suleymans governed both the Peries and the Jinn, and both groups faced punishment for disobedience. It's hard to determine which is the original; however, when we consider how much more advanced the Persians were compared to the Arabs, and how well this aligns with their ancient religious system, we are inclined to believe that the Arabs took inspiration from the Persians. By blending their ideas with those from the Jews, the Arabs created a system that has now become the shared belief of all Muslims.
In like manner we regard the mountains of Kâf, the abode alike of Jinn and of Peries and Deevs, as having belonged originally to Persian geography. The fullest account of it[Pg 16] appears in the Persian romance of Hatim Taï,[26] the hero of which often visited its regions. From this it would seem that this mountain-range was regarded as, like that of the ancient Greek cosmology, surrounding the flat circular earth like a ring, or rather like the bulwarks of a ship, outside of which flowed the ocean; while some Arab authorities make it to lie beyond, and to enclose the ocean as well as the earth.[27] It is said to be composed of green chrysolite, the reflection of which gives its greenish tint to the sky. According to some, its height is two thousand English miles.
Similarly, we view the mountains of Kâf, home to Jinn, Peries, and Deevs, as originally part of Persian geography. The most detailed account of it[Pg 16] can be found in the Persian romance of Hatim Taï,[26] whose hero frequently traveled to this area. From this, it appears that this mountain range was seen as surrounding the flat, circular earth like a ring, or more accurately, like the walls of a ship, beyond which the ocean flows; while some Arab sources claim it lies beyond and encircles both the ocean and the earth.[27] It is said to be made of green chrysolite, whose reflection gives the sky its greenish hue. Some say it reaches a height of two thousand English miles.
Jinnestân is the common appellation of the whole of this ideal region. Its respective empires were divided into many kingdoms, containing numerous provinces and cities. Thus in the Peri-realms we meet with the luxuriant province of Shad-u-kâm (Pleasure and Delight), with its magnificent capital Juherabâd (Jewel-city), whose two kings solicited the aid of Cahermân against the Deevs,[28] and also the stately Amberabâd (Amber-city), and others equally splendid. The metropolis of the Deev-empire is named Ahermanabâd (Aherman's city); and imagination has lavished its stores in the description of the enchanted castle, palace, and gallery of the Deev monarch, Arzshenk.
Jinnestân is the common name for this entire ideal region. Its various empires were divided into many kingdoms, containing numerous provinces and cities. In the Peri-realms, we have the lush province of Shad-u-kâm (Pleasure and Delight), with its magnificent capital, Juherabâd (Jewel-city), whose two kings sought the help of Cahermân against the Deevs,[28] as well as the impressive Amberabâd (Amber-city) and other equally splendid locations. The capital of the Deev-empire is called Ahermanabâd (Aherman's city); and imagination has poured its resources into describing the enchanted castle, palace, and gallery of the Deev king, Arzshenk.
The Deevs and Peries wage incessant war with each other. Like mankind, they are subject to death, but after a much longer period of existence; and, though far superior to man in power, they partake of his sentiments and passions.
The Deevs and Peries are in a constant battle with each other. Like humans, they can die, but they live for a much longer time; and while they are much more powerful than humans, they share the same feelings and emotions.
We are told that when the Deevs in their wars make prisoners of the Peries, they shut them up in iron cages, and hang them from the tops of the highest trees, exposed to every gaze and to every chilling blast. Here their companions visit them, and bring them the choicest odours to feed on; for the ethereal Peri lives on perfume, which has moreover the property of repelling the cruel Deevs, whose malignant nature is impatient of fragrance.[29]
We hear that when the Deevs capture the Peries during their battles, they lock them in iron cages and hang them from the tops of the tallest trees, leaving them exposed to everyone and every harsh wind. Their friends come to see them and bring the best scents for them to enjoy; because the ethereal Peri feeds on perfume, which also has the ability to drive away the cruel Deevs, whose wicked nature can't stand pleasant smells.[29]
When the Peries are unable to withstand their foes, they[Pg 17] solicit the aid of some mortal hero. Enchanted arms and talismans enable him to cope with the gigantic Deevs, and he is conveyed to Jinnestân on the back of some strange and wonderful animal. His adventures in that country usually furnish a wide field for poetry and romance to expatiate in.
When the Peries can’t handle their enemies, they[Pg 17]ask for help from a mortal hero. Magical weapons and charms allow him to take on the massive Deevs, and he is transported to Jinnestân on the back of a bizarre and incredible creature. His adventures in that land usually provide plenty of material for poetry and romantic tales to explore.
The most celebrated adventurer in Jinnestân was Tahmuras, surnamed Deev-bend (Deev-binder),[30] one of the ancient kings of Persia. The Peries sent him a splendid embassy, and the Deevs, who dreaded him, despatched another. Tahmuras, in doubt how to act, consults the wonderful bird Seemurgh,[31] who speaks all languages, and whose knowledge embraces futurity. She advises him to aid the Peries, warns him of the dangers he has to encounter, and discloses his proper line of action. She further offers to[Pg 18] convey him to Jinnestân, and plucks some feathers from her breast, with which the Persian monarch adorns his helmet.
The most famous adventurer in Jinnestân was Tahmuras, nicknamed Deev-bend (Deev-binder),[30] one of the ancient kings of Persia. The Peries sent him a magnificent delegation, while the Deevs, who feared him, sent another. Unsure of what to do, Tahmuras consults the amazing bird Seemurgh,[31] who understands all languages and has knowledge of the future. She advises him to support the Peries, warns him of the dangers he will face, and tells him what actions he should take. She also offers to[Pg 18] transport him to Jinnestân, and plucks some feathers from her breast, which the Persian king uses to decorate his helmet.
Mounted on the Seemurgh, and bracing on his arm the potent buckler of Jân-ibn-Jân,[32] Tahmuras crosses the abyss impassable to unaided mortality. The vizier Imlân, who had headed the Deev embassy, deserting his original friends, had gone over to Tahmuras, and through the magic arts of the Deev, and his own daring valour, the Persian hero defeats the Deev-king Arzshenk. He next vanquishes a Deev still more fierce, named Demrush, who dwelt in a gloomy cavern, surrounded by piles of wealth plundered from the neighbouring realms of Persia and India. Here Tahmuras finds a fair captive, the Peri Merjân,[33] whom Demrush had carried off, and whom her brothers, Dâl Peri and Milân Shâh Peri, had long sought in vain. He chains the Deev in the centre of the mountain, and at the suit of Merjân hastens to attack another powerful Deev named Houndkonz; but here, alas! fortune deserts him, and, maugre his talismans and enchanted arms, the gallant Tahmuras falls beneath his foe.
Mounted on the Seemurgh, with the powerful shield of Jân-ibn-Jân on his arm,[32] Tahmuras crosses the chasm that is impossible for ordinary mortals to cross. The vizier Imlân, who led the Deev delegation, abandoned his original allies and joined Tahmuras. With the magic of the Deev and his own brave courage, the Persian hero defeats the Deev-king Arzshenk. He then conquers an even fiercer Deev named Demrush, who lived in a dark cave filled with riches stolen from nearby realms of Persia and India. Here, Tahmuras finds a beautiful captive, the Peri Merjân,[33] who Demrush had taken, and whose brothers, Dâl Peri and Milân Shâh Peri, had searched for in vain. He chains the Deev in the middle of the mountain, and at Merjân's request, rushes to confront another powerful Deev named Houndkonz; but unfortunately, luck turns against him, and despite his talismans and enchanted weapons, the valiant Tahmuras falls to his enemy.
The great Deev-bend, or conqueror of Deevs, of the Shâh-Nâmeh[34] is the illustrious Roostem. In the third of his Seven Tables or adventures, on his way to relieve the Shâh Ky-Caoos, whom the artifice of a Deev had led to Mazenderân, where he was in danger of perishing, he encounters in the dark of the night a Deev named Asdeev, who stole on him in a dragon's form as he slept. Twice the hero's steed, Reksh, awoke him, but each time the Deev vanished, and Roostem was near slaying his good steed for giving him a false alarm. The third time he saw the Deev and slew him after a fearful combat. He then pursued his way to the cleft in the mountain in which abode the great Deev Sefeed, or White Deev. The seventh Table brought him to where lay an army of the Deev Sefeed's Deevs, commanded by Arzshenk, whose head he struck off, and put his troops to flight. At length he reached the gloomy cavern of the Deev[Pg 19] Sefeed himself, whom he found asleep, and scorning the advantage he awoke him, and after a terrific combat deprived him also of life.
The great Deev-bender, or conqueror of Deevs, from the Shâh-Nâmeh[34] is the legendary Roostem. In the third of his Seven Tables or adventures, while on his way to rescue the Shâh Ky-Caoos, who had been tricked by a Deev into going to Mazenderân where he faced danger, he encounters a Deev named Asdeev in the dead of night, taking the form of a dragon while he slept. Twice, Roostem's horse, Reksh, woke him up, but each time the Deev disappeared, making Roostem close to striking down his trusty steed for the false alarm. The third time, he finally saw the Deev and killed him after an intense battle. He then continued on to the mountain crevice where the great Deev Sefeed, or White Deev, lived. The seventh Table led him to an army of Deev Sefeed's Deevs, led by Arzshenk, whom he decapitated, sending the troops fleeing. Eventually, he arrived at the dark cavern of Deev Sefeed himself, found him asleep, and disregarding the advantage, woke him up. After a fierce fight, he also ended Sefeed’s life.
Many years after, when Ky-Khosroo sat on the throne, a wild ass of huge size, his skin like the sun, and a black stripe along his back, appeared among the royal herds and destroyed the horses. It was supposed to be the Deev Akvân, who was known to haunt an adjacent spring. Roostem went in quest of him; on the fourth day he found him and cast his noose at him, but the Deev vanished. He re-appeared; the hero shot at him, but he became again invisible. Roostem then let Reksh graze, and laid him to sleep by the fount. As he slept, Akvân came and flew up into the air with him; and when he awoke, he gave him his choice of being let fall on the mountains or the sea. Roostem secretly chose the latter, and to obtain it he pretended to have heard that he who was drowned never entered paradise. Akvân thereupon let him fall into the sea, from which he escaped, and returning to the fount, he there met and slew the Deev. Roostem's last encounter with Deevs was with Akvân's son, Berkhyas, and his army, when he went to deliver Peshen from the dry well in which he was confined by Afrasiâb. He slew him and two-thirds of his troops. Berkhyas is described as being a mountain in size, his face black, his body covered with hair, his neck like that of a dragon, two boar's tusks from his mouth, his eyes wells of blood, his hair bristling like needles, his height 140 ells, his breadth 17, pigeons nestling in his snaky locks. Akvân had had a head like an elephant.
Many years later, when Ky-Khosroo was on the throne, a massive wild ass with skin like the sun and a black stripe down his back showed up among the royal herds and wreaked havoc on the horses. They thought it was the Deev Akvân, known to linger near a nearby spring. Roostem set out to find him; on the fourth day, he spotted him and threw his noose, but the Deev vanished. He appeared again, and when the hero shot at him, he became invisible once more. Roostem then let Reksh graze and lulled him to sleep by the spring. While he slept, Akvân came and lifted him into the air. When Roostem woke up, Akvân offered him a choice: to be dropped onto the mountains or into the sea. Roostem secretly chose the sea and pretended he’d heard that those who drowned never enter paradise. Akvân then dropped him into the sea, but Roostem managed to escape and returned to the spring, where he encountered and killed the Deev. Roostem's final battle with Deevs was against Akvân's son, Berkhyas, and his army, when he went to rescue Peshen from the dry well where Afrasiâb had trapped him. He defeated Berkhyas and two-thirds of his troops. Berkhyas is described as being mountain-sized, with a black face, hairy body, a neck like a dragon's, two boar tusks protruding from his mouth, eyes that looked like deep wells of blood, hair standing up like needles, standing 140 ells tall and 17 wide, with pigeons nesting in his snake-like locks. Akvân also had a head like an elephant.
In the Hindoo-Persian Bahar Danush (Garden of Knowledge) of Ynâyet-ûllah, written in India a.d. 1650,[35] we find the following tale of the Peries, which has a surprising resemblance to European legends hereafter to be noticed.[36]
In the Hindoo-Persian Bahar Danush (Garden of Knowledge) by Ynâyet-ûllah, written in India in 1650, we find the following story about the Peries, which closely resembles European legends that will be discussed later.
The Peri-Wife.
The son of a merchant in a city of Hindostan, having been driven from his father's house on account of his undutiful conduct, assumed the garb of a Kalenderee or wandering Derweesh, and left his native town. On the first day of his travels, being overcome with fatigue before he reached any place of rest, he went off the high road and sat down at the foot of a tree by a piece of water: while he sat there, he saw at sunset four doves alight from a tree on the edge of the pond, and resuming their natural form (for they were Peries) take off their clothes and amuse themselves by bathing in the water. He immediately advanced softly, took up their garments, without being seen, and concealed them in the hollow of a tree, behind which he placed himself. The Peries when they came out of the water and missed their clothes were distressed beyond measure. They ran about on all sides looking for them, but in vain. At length, finding the young man and judging that he had possessed himself of them, they implored him to restore them. He would only consent on one condition, which was that one of them should become his wife. The Peries asserted that such a union was impossible between them whose bodies were formed of fire and a mortal who was composed of clay and water; but he persisted, and selected the one which was the youngest and handsomest. They were at last obliged to consent, and having endeavoured to console their sister, who shed copious floods of tears at the idea of parting with them and spending her days with one of the sons of Adam; and having received their garments, they took leave of her and flew away.
The son of a merchant in a city in India, having been kicked out of his father's house for his disrespectful behavior, took on the appearance of a wandering ascetic and left his hometown. On the first day of his journey, exhausted before he could find a place to rest, he wandered off the main road and sat at the base of a tree by a body of water. While sitting there, he saw at sunset four doves land from a tree by the pond, and transforming back into their natural form (since they were fairies), they took off their clothes and started bathing in the water. He quietly approached, picked up their garments without being noticed, and hid them in a hollow tree, standing behind it. When the fairies emerged from the water and realized their clothes were missing, they were deeply distressed. They searched all around for them but to no avail. Eventually, noticing the young man, they figured he must have taken them and pleaded with him to return them. He would only agree if one of them became his wife. The fairies claimed that such a marriage was impossible between beings made of fire and a mortal made of clay and water; however, he insisted and chose the youngest and most beautiful one. They ultimately had to give in, and after trying to comfort their sister, who was crying heavily at the thought of leaving them and spending her days with a human, they got their clothes back and flew away.
The young merchant then led home his fair bride and clad her magnificently; but he took care to bury her Peri-raiment in a secret place, that she might not be able to leave him. He made every effort to gain her affections, and at length succeeded in his object "she placed her foot in[Pg 21] the path of regard, and her head on the carpet of affection." She bore him children, and gradually began to take pleasure in the society of his female relatives and neighbours. All doubts of her affection now vanished from his mind, and he became assured of her love and attachment.
The young merchant brought home his beautiful bride and dressed her lavishly; however, he made sure to hide her magical garments in a secret spot so she could never leave him. He did everything he could to win her love, and eventually he succeeded—"she placed her foot on the path of regard and her head on the carpet of affection." She had children with him and slowly started to enjoy the company of his female relatives and neighbors. All doubts about her affection disappeared from his mind, and he became confident in her love and devotion.
At the end of ten years the merchant became embarrassed in his circumstances, and he found it necessary to undertake a long voyage. He committed the Peri to the care of an aged matron in whom he had the greatest confidence, and to whom he revealed the secret of her real nature, and showed the spot where he had concealed her raiment. He then "placed the foot of departure in the stirrup of travel," and set out on his journey. The Peri was now overwhelmed with sorrow for his absence, or for some more secret cause, and continually uttered expressions of regret. The old woman sought to console her, assuring her that "the dark night of absence would soon come to an end, and the bright dawn of interview gleam from the horizon of divine bounty." One day when the Peri had bathed, and was drying her amber-scented tresses with a corner of her veil, the old woman burst out into expressions of admiration at her dazzling beauty. "Ah, nurse," replied she, "though you think my present charms great, yet had you seen me in my native raiment, you would have witnessed what beauty and grace the Divine Creator has bestowed upon Peries; for know that we are among the most finished portraits on the tablets of existence. If then thou desirest to behold the skill of the divine artist, and admire the wonders of creation, bring the robes which my husband has kept concealed, that I may wear them for an instant, and show thee my native beauty, the like of which no human eye, but my lord's, hath gazed upon."
At the end of ten years, the merchant found himself in a tough spot financially and realized he needed to go on a long journey. He entrusted the Peri to an elderly woman he deeply trusted, revealing her true nature and showing her where he had hidden her clothing. He then "set off on his travels," embarking on his journey. The Peri was now filled with sadness over his absence, or perhaps for another hidden reason, and constantly expressed her regrets. The old woman tried to comfort her, assuring her that "the dark night of absence would soon end, and the bright dawn of reunion would shine from the horizon of divine generosity." One day, after the Peri had bathed and was drying her amber-scented hair with a corner of her veil, the old woman couldn't help but express her admiration for her stunning beauty. "Ah, nurse," the Peri replied, "even though you think my current charm is great, if you had seen me in my true attire, you would have witnessed the beauty and grace that the Divine Creator has given to Peries; for we are among the finest creations on the canvases of existence. So, if you want to see the skill of the divine artist and marvel at the wonders of creation, bring the garments that my husband has kept hidden, so I can wear them for just a moment and show you my true beauty, which no human eye, except my lord's, has ever seen."
The simple woman assented, and fetched the robes and presented them to the Peri. She put them on, and then, like a bird escaped from the cage, spread her wings, and, crying Farewell, soared to the sky and was seen no more. When the merchant returned from his voyage "and found no signs of the rose of enjoyment on the tree of hope, but the lamp of bliss extinguished in the chamber of felicity, he became as one Peri-stricken,[37] a recluse in the cell of madness.[Pg 22] Banished from the path of understanding, he remained lost to all the bounties of fortune and the useful purposes of life."
The simple woman agreed and brought the robes, handing them to the Peri. She wore them, and then, like a bird freed from its cage, stretched out her wings and, calling out farewell, soared into the sky and disappeared. When the merchant returned from his journey and found no hints of joy on the tree of hope, but instead saw the light of happiness snuffed out in the room of bliss, he became like one struck by a Peri, a recluse in the madness of his own mind. Cut off from understanding, he lost touch with all the blessings of fortune and the meaningful aspects of life.[Pg 22]
The Peri has been styled "the fairest creation of poetical imagination." No description can equal the beauty of the female Peri,[38] and the highest compliment a Persian poet can pay a lady is to liken her to one of these lovely aerial beings.[39] Thus Sâdee, in the lines prefixed to this section, declares that only the beauty of a Peri can be compared with that of the fair one he addresses; and more lately, Aboo Taleeb Khân says to Lady Elgin, as he is translated by M. von Hammer,[40]
The Peri has been called "the most beautiful creation of poetic imagination." No description can match the beauty of the female Peri,[38] and the highest compliment a Persian poet can give a woman is to compare her to one of these beautiful celestial beings.[39] Sâdee, in the lines at the beginning of this section, states that only the beauty of a Peri can be compared to that of the woman he is addressing; and more recently, Aboo Taleeb Khân says to Lady Elgin, as translated by M. von Hammer,[40]
Compared to you, I still fall far behind;
For the sun and moon have never had such a gentle appearance,
The Peries have, but wander in wild deserts.
Sir W. Ouseley is at a loss what to compare them to. They do not, he thinks, resemble the Angels, the Cherubim and Seraphim of the Hebrews, the Dæmons of the Platonists, or the Genii of the Romans; neither do they accord with the Houri of the Arabs. Still less do they agree with the Fairies of Shakspeare; for though fond of fragrance, and[Pg 23] living on that sweet essential food, we never find them employed in
Sir W. Ouseley is struggling to find a comparison for them. He believes they don’t resemble the Angels, Cherubim, and Seraphim of the Hebrews, the Demons of the Platonists, or the Genies of the Romans; nor do they align with the Houris of the Arabs. They are even less like the Fairies of Shakespeare; because, while they enjoy fragrance and thrive on that delightful essential food, we never see them engaged in
or obliged
or required
Neither is their stature ever represented so diminutive as to make key-holes pervious to their flight, or the bells of flowers their habitations. But Milton's sublime idea of a 'faery vision,' he thinks, corresponds more nearly with what the Persian poets have conceived of the Peries.
Neither are they ever portrayed as so small that they can pass through keyholes or make the bells of flowers their homes. But Milton's grand vision of a 'faery vision' seems to align more closely with what the Persian poets imagined about the Peries.
And as I walked by, I showed my respect.—Comus.
"I can venture to affirm," concludes Sir William gallantly, "that he will entertain a pretty just idea of a Persian Peri, who shall fix his eyes on the charms of a beloved and beautiful mistress."
"I can confidently say," concludes Sir William boldly, "that he will have a pretty accurate idea of a Persian Peri, who will gaze upon the beauty and allure of a beloved mistress."
If poetic imagination exhausted itself in portraying the beauty of the Peries, it was no less strenuous in heaping attributes of deformity on the Deevs. They may well vie in ugliness with the devils of our forefathers. "At Lahore, in the Mogul's palace," says William Finch, "are pictures of Dews, or Dives, intermixed in most ugly shapes, with long horns, staring eyes, shaggy hair, great fangs, ugly paws, long tails, with such horrible difformity and deformity, that I wonder the poor women are not frightened therewith."[41]
If poetic imagination ran out in capturing the beauty of the Peries, it certainly didn't hold back in piling on the ugly traits of the Deevs. They could easily compete in ugliness with the devils from our ancestors. "At Lahore, in the Mughal's palace," says William Finch, "there are pictures of Dews, or Dives, depicted in the most hideous forms, with long horns, wide eyes, shaggy hair, large fangs, grotesque paws, and long tails, with such horrific disfigurement that I’m surprised the poor women aren’t terrified by it."[41]
Such then is the Peri-system of the Mohammedan Persians, in which the influence of Islâm is clearly perceptible, the very names of their fabled country and its kings being Arabic. Had we it as it was before the Arabs forced their law on Persia, we should doubtless find it more consistent in all its parts, more light, fanciful, and etherial.
Such is the Peri-system of the Muslim Persians, where the influence of Islam is clearly noticeable, with the names of their mythical land and its kings being Arabic. If we had it as it was before the Arabs imposed their religion on Persia, we would likely find it more cohesive in all its elements, lighter, more imaginative, and ethereal.
ARABIAN ROMANCE.
The Prophet is the centre round which every thing connected with Arabia revolves. The period preceding his birth is regarded and designated as the times of ignorance, and our knowledge of the ancient Arabian mythology comprises little more than he has been pleased to transmit to us. The Arabs, however, appear at no period of their history to have been a people addicted to fanciful invention. Their minds are acute and logical, and their poetry is that of the heart rather than of the fancy. They dwell with fondness on the joys and pains of love, and with enthusiasm describe the courage and daring deeds of warriors, or in moving strains pour forth the plaintive elegy; but for the description of gorgeous palaces and fragrant gardens, or for the wonders of magic, they are indebted chiefly to their Persian neighbours.[42]
The Prophet is the center around which everything related to Arabia revolves. The time before his birth is considered the age of ignorance, and what we know about ancient Arabian mythology is mostly what he has chosen to share with us. However, the Arabs do not seem to have been a people given to fanciful invention at any point in their history. Their minds are sharp and logical, and their poetry reflects genuine emotions rather than flights of fancy. They express a deep appreciation for the joys and sorrows of love, enthusiastically recount the courage and heroic actions of warriors, or create moving elegies. Yet, when it comes to describing lavish palaces, fragrant gardens, or the wonders of magic, they mainly rely on inspiration from their Persian neighbors.[42]
What classes of beings the popular creed may have recognised before the establishment of Islâm we have no means of ascertaining.[43] The Suspended Poems, and Antar, give us little or no information; we only know that the tales of Persia were current among them, and were listened to with such avidity as to rouse the indignation of the Prophet. We must, therefore, quit the tents of the Bedoween, and the valleys of 'Araby the Blest,' and accompany the khaleefehs to their magnificent capital on the Tigris, whence emanated all that has thrown such a halo of splendour around the genius and language of Arabia. It is in this seat of empire that we must look to meet with the origin of the marvels of Arabian literature.
What groups of beings the popular beliefs might have acknowledged before the rise of Islam, we have no way of knowing. The Suspended Poems and Antar provide little to no information; we only know that Persian tales were popular among them and were listened to with such eagerness that it annoyed the Prophet. Therefore, we must leave the tents of the Bedouins and the valleys of 'Arabia the Blessed' and join the caliphs in their grand capital on the Tigris, from where all that has created such a glow of brilliance around the genius and language of Arabia originated. It is in this center of power that we must seek to find the roots of the wonders of Arabian literature.
Transplanted to a rich and fertile soil, the sons of the[Pg 25] desert speedily abandoned their former simple mode of life; and the court of Bagdad equalled or surpassed in magnificence any thing that the East has ever witnessed. Genius, whatever its direction, was encouraged and rewarded, and the musician and the story-teller shared with the astronomer and historian the favour of the munificent khaleefehs. The tales which had amused the leisure of the Shahpoors and Yezdejirds were not disdained by the Haroons and Almansoors. The expert narrators altered them so as to accord with the new faith. And it was thus, probably, that the delightful Thousand and One Nights[44] were gradually produced and modified.
Transplanted to a rich and fertile land, the sons of the[Pg 25] desert quickly left behind their former simple lifestyle; the court of Baghdad matched or exceeded in splendor anything the East had ever seen. Talent, in whatever form, was supported and rewarded, as musicians and storytellers enjoyed the same favor as astronomers and historians from the generous caliphs. The tales that entertained the leisure of the Shahpoors and Yezdejirds were embraced by the Haroons and Almansoors. Skilled narrators adjusted these stories to fit the new beliefs. This is likely how the enchanting Thousand and One Nights[44] were gradually created and transformed.
As the Genii or Jinn[45] are prominent actors in these tales, where they take the place of the Persian Peries and Deevs, we will here give some account of them.
As the Genii or Jinn[45] play major roles in these stories, standing in for the Persian Peries and Deevs, we will provide some information about them here.
According to Arabian writers, there is a species of beings named Jinn or Jân (Jinnee m., Jinniyeh f. sing.), which were created and occupied the earth several thousand years before Adam. A tradition from the Prophet says that they were formed of "smokeless fire," i.e. the fire of the wind Simoom. They were governed by a succession of forty, or, as others say, seventy-two monarchs, named Suleyman, the last of whom, called Jân-ibn-Jân, built the Pyramids of Egypt. Prophets were sent from time to time to instruct and admonish them; but on their continued disobedience, an army of angels appeared, who drove them from the earth to the regions of the islands, making many prisoners, and slaughtering many more. Among the prisoners, was a young Jinnee, named 'Azâzeel, or El-Hârith (afterwards called Iblees, from his despair), who grew up among the angels, and became at last their chief. When Adam was created, God commanded the angels to worship him; and they all obeyed except Iblees, who, for his disobedience, was turned into a Sheytân or Devil, and he became the father of the Sheytâns.[46]
According to Arab writers, there’s a group of beings called Jinn or Jân (Jinnee m., Jinniyeh f. sing.) that existed on earth thousands of years before Adam. A saying from the Prophet states that they were created from "smokeless fire," i.e. the fire of the Simoom wind. They were ruled by a series of forty, or as others say, seventy-two kings named Suleyman, the last one being Jân-ibn-Jân, who built the Pyramids of Egypt. Prophets were sent periodically to teach and advise them; however, due to their ongoing disobedience, an army of angels came and expelled them from the earth to island regions, capturing many and killing even more. Among the captured was a young Jinnee named 'Azâzeel, or El-Hârith (later known as Iblees, from his despair), who grew up among the angels and eventually became their leader. When Adam was created, God instructed the angels to worship him, and they all complied except for Iblees, who, for his defiance, was transformed into a Sheytân or Devil, becoming the progenitor of the Sheytâns.[46]
The Jinn are not immortal; they are to survive mankind, but to die before the general resurrection. Even at present many of them are slain by other Jinn, or by men; but chiefly by shooting-stars hurled at them from Heaven. The fire of which they were created, circulates in their veins instead of blood, and when they receive a mortal wound, it bursts forth and consumes them to ashes. They eat and drink, and propagate their species. Sometimes they unite with human beings, and the offspring partakes of the nature of both parents. Some of the Jinn are obedient to the will of God, and believers in the Prophet, answering to the Peries of the Persians; others are like the Deevs, disobedient and malignant. Both kinds are divided into communities, and ruled over by princes. They have the power to make themselves visible and invisible at pleasure. They can assume the form of various animals, especially those of serpents, cats, and dogs. When they appear in the human form, that of the good Jinnee is usually of great beauty; that of the evil one, of hideous deformity, and sometimes of gigantic size.
The Jinn are not immortal; they survive humanity, but they will die before the final resurrection. Even now, many of them are killed by other Jinn or by humans; most often, they are struck down by shooting stars sent from Heaven. The fire they were created from flows in their veins instead of blood, and when they suffer a fatal injury, it bursts out and turns them to ashes. They eat and drink and reproduce. Sometimes, they unite with humans, and the offspring inherits traits from both parents. Some Jinn are obedient to God and believe in the Prophet, similar to the Peries in Persian mythology; others are like the Deevs, defiant and malevolent. Both types are organized into communities and ruled by princes. They can make themselves visible or invisible at will. They can take on the forms of various animals, especially snakes, cats, and dogs. When they appear as humans, good Jinn usually look very beautiful, while evil ones often appear hideous and sometimes in gigantic forms.
When the Zôba'ah, a whirlwind that raises the sand in the form of a pillar of tremendous height, is seen sweeping over the desert, the Arabs, who believe it to be caused by the flight of an evil Jinnee, cry, Iron! Iron! (Hadeed! Hadeed!) or Iron! thou unlucky one! (Hadeed! yâ meshoom!) of which metal the Jinn are believed to have a great dread. Or else they cry, God is most great! (Allâhu akbar!) They do the same when they see a water-spout at sea; for they assign the same cause to its origin.[47]
When the Zôba'ah, a whirlwind that lifts sand into a towering pillar, sweeps across the desert, the Arabs, who think it's caused by the flight of an evil Jinnee, shout, Iron! Iron! (Hadeed! Hadeed!) or Iron! you unlucky one! (Hadeed! yâ meshoom!) since they believe the Jinn are terrified of this metal. Alternatively, they shout, God is the greatest! (Allâhu akbar!) They react the same way when they see a waterspout at sea because they attribute the same cause to its appearance.[47]
The chief abode of the Jinn of both kinds is the Mountains of Kâf, already described. But they also are dispersed through the earth, and they occasionally take up their residence in baths, wells, latrinæ, ovens, and ruined houses.[Pg 27][48] They also frequent the sea and rivers, cross-roads, and market-places. They ascend at times to the confines of the lowest heaven, and by listening there to the conversation of the angels, they obtain some knowledge of futurity, which they impart to those men who, by means of talismans or magic arts, have been able to reduce them to obedience.[49]
The main home of the Jinn, of both types, is the Mountains of Kâf, which have already been described. However, they are also scattered across the earth and sometimes live in baths, wells, latrines, ovens, and abandoned houses.[Pg 27][48] They also hang out near the sea, rivers, cross-roads, and marketplaces. At times, they rise to the edges of the lowest heaven, and by eavesdropping on the conversations of angels, they gain some insight into the future, which they share with those humans who, through talismans or magical practices, have managed to make them obedient.[49]
The following are anecdotes of the Jinn, given by historians of eminence.[50]
The following are stories about the Jinn, shared by respected historians.[50]
It is related, says El-Kasweenee, by a certain narrator of traditions, that he descended into a valley with his sheep, and a wolf carried off a ewe from among them; and he arose and raised his voice, and cried, "O inhabitant of the valley!" whereupon he heard a voice saying, "O wolf, restore him his sheep!" and the wolf came with the ewe and left her, and departed.
It’s reported, according to El-Kasweenee, by a certain storyteller of traditions, that he went down into a valley with his sheep, and a wolf took a ewe from among them; he stood up and shouted, "O resident of the valley!" then he heard a voice say, "O wolf, return his sheep!" and the wolf came back with the ewe and dropped her off, then left.
Ben Shohnah relates, that in the year 456 of the Hejra, in the reign of Kaiem, the twenty-sixth khaleefeh of the house of Abbas, a report was raised in Bagdad, which immediately spread throughout the whole province of Irak, that some Turks being out hunting saw in the desert a black tent, beneath which there was a number of people of both sexes, who were beating their cheeks, and uttering loud cries, as is the custom in the East when any one is dead. Amidst their cries they heard these words—The great king of the Jinn is dead, woe to this country! and then there came out a great troop of women, followed by a number of other rabble, who proceeded to a neighbouring cemetery, still beating themselves in token of grief and mourning.
Ben Shohnah recounts that in the year 456 of the Hejra, during the reign of Kaiem, the twenty-sixth caliph of the Abbasid dynasty, a report emerged in Baghdad that quickly spread across all of Iraq. Some Turks, while hunting, spotted a black tent in the desert, underneath which there were several people of both genders, beating their cheeks and wailing loudly, as is customary in the East when someone has died. Amid their cries, they heard the words—The great king of the Jinn is dead, woe to this country! Soon after, a large group of women emerged, followed by a number of others, who made their way to a nearby cemetery, still striking themselves in a show of grief and mourning.
The celebrated historian Ebn Athir relates, that when he was at Mosul on the Tigris, in the year 600 of the Hejra, there was in that country an epidemic disease of the throat; and it was said that a woman, of the race of the Jinn, having lost her son, all those who did not condole with her on account of his death were attacked with that disease; so that to be cured of it men and women assembled, and with all their strength cried out, O mother of Ankood, excuse us! Ankood is dead, and we did not mind it!
The well-known historian Ebn Athir tells us that when he was in Mosul on the Tigris in the year 600 of the Hijra, there was an epidemic throat disease in that region. It was said that a woman, who was part of the Jinn, had lost her son, and everyone who didn’t express their condolences for his death became afflicted with this illness. To be cured, men and women came together and, with all their might, shouted, “O mother of Ankood, please forgive us! Ankood is dead, and we didn’t pay attention!”
MIDDLE-AGE ROMANCE.
Lancelot, Tristan, and the other wanderers,
Wherever it's agreed that the wandering people long for. Petrarch.
Few will now endeavour to trace romantic and marvellous fiction to any individual source. An extensive survey of the regions of fancy and their productions will incline us rather to consider the mental powers of man as having an uniform operation under every sky, and under every form of political existence, and to acknowledge that identity of invention is not more to be wondered at than identity of action. It is strange how limited the powers of the imagination are. Without due consideration of the subject, it might be imagined that her stores of materials and powers of combination are boundless; yet reflection, however slight, will convince us that here also 'there is nothing new,' and charges of plagiarism will in the majority of cases be justly suspected to be devoid of foundation. The finest poetical expressions and similes of occidental literature meet us when we turn our attention to the East, and a striking analogy pervades the tales and fictions of every region. The reason is, the materials presented to the inventive faculties are scanty. The power of combination is therefore limited to a narrow compass, and similar combinations must hence frequently occur.
Few people will now try to trace romantic and fantastical stories back to any single source. A broad look at the realms of imagination and their creations will lead us to think of human mental abilities as working similarly under any sky and in every form of government. We should recognize that similar ideas arising in different places is no more surprising than similar actions occurring. It’s interesting how limited the imagination can be. Without careful thought about the topic, one might assume that its resources and ability to combine ideas are endless. However, even a little reflection reveals that, in this case, 'there is nothing new,' and accusations of copying are often unfounded. The best poetic expressions and metaphors from Western literature appear when we look to the East, and there’s a noticeable similarity throughout the stories and fictions across different regions. The reason is that the materials available for creative thinking are limited. Thus, the ability to combine them is restricted to a small range, leading to the frequent occurrence of similar combinations.
Yet still there is a high degree of probability in the supposition of the luxuriant fictions of the East having through Spain and Syria operated on European fancy. The poetry and romance of the middle ages are notoriously richer in detail, and more gorgeous in invention, than the[Pg 29] more correct and chaste strains of Greece and Latium; the island of Calypso, for example, is in beauty and variety left far behind by the retreats of the fairies of romance. Whence arises this difference? No doubt
Yet there’s still a strong chance that the rich stories from the East influenced European imagination through Spain and Syria. The poetry and romance of the Middle Ages are well-known for being more detailed and imaginative than the more precise and refined works from Greece and Rome; for instance, the island of Calypso is overshadowed in beauty and variety by the enchanting hideouts of fairies in romance. Where does this difference come from? No doubt
And armored knights and elegant ladies
Gathered at the clarion's call,
In a grand castle's vaulted hall,
that a degree of pomp and splendour met the eye of the minstrel and romancer on which the bards of the simple republics of ancient times had never gazed, and this might account for the difference between the poetry of ancient and of middle-age Europe. Yet, notwithstanding, we discover such an Orientalism in the latter as would induce us to acquiesce in the hypothesis of the fictions and the manner of the East having been early transmitted to the West; and it is highly probable that along with more splendid habits of life entered a more lavish use of the gorgeous stores laid open to the plastic powers of fiction. The tales of Arabia were undoubtedly known in Europe from a very early period. The romance of Cleomades and Claremonde, which was written in the thirteenth century,[51] not merely resembles, but actually is the story of the Enchanted Horse in the Thousand and One Nights. Another tale in the same collection, The two Sisters who envied their younger Sister, may be found in Straparola, and is also a popular story in Germany; and in the Pentamerone and other collections of tales published long before the appearance of M. Galland's translation of the Eastern ones, numerous traces of an oriental origin may be discerned. The principal routes they came by may also be easily shown. The necessities of commerce and the pilgrimage to Mecca occasioned a constant intercourse between the Moors of Spain and their fellow-sectaries of the East; and the Venetians, who were the owners of Candia, carried on an extensive trade with Syria and Egypt. It is worthy of notice, that the Notti Piacevoli of Straparola were first[Pg 30] published in Venice, and that Basile, the author of the Pentamerone, spent his youth in Candia, and was afterwards a long time at Venice. Lastly, pilgrims were notorious narrators of marvels, and each, as he visited the Holy Land, was anxious to store his memory with those riches, the diffusal of which procured him attention and hospitality at home.
that a certain level of grandeur and spectacle impressed the minstrel and storyteller, which the poets of the simpler republics of ancient times had never seen, and this might explain the difference between the poetry of ancient and medieval Europe. Yet, despite this, we find such an influence from the East in the latter that would lead us to agree with the idea that the stories and styles from the East were transmitted to the West early on; and it is likely that along with more luxurious lifestyles came a more extravagant use of the rich imagination available to storytelling. The tales from Arabia were certainly known in Europe from a very early period. The romance of Cleomades and Claremonde, which was written in the thirteenth century,[51] not only resembles but actually is the story of the Enchanted Horse in the Thousand and One Nights. Another tale in the same collection, The two Sisters who envied their younger Sister, can be found in Straparola and is also a popular story in Germany; and in the Pentamerone and other collections of stories published long before M. Galland’s translation of the Eastern tales, many signs of an Eastern origin can be seen. The main routes they traveled can be easily demonstrated. The needs of trade and the pilgrimage to Mecca led to a constant interaction between the Moors of Spain and their fellow believers in the East; and the Venetians, who owned Candia, conducted extensive trade with Syria and Egypt. It’s worth noting that Straparola’s Notti Piacevoli were first published in Venice, and that Basile, the author of the Pentamerone, spent his youth in Candia and later spent a long time in Venice. Lastly, pilgrims were well-known for telling marvels, and each, as he visited the Holy Land, was eager to fill his memory with those treasures, the sharing of which earned him attention and hospitality at home.
We think, therefore, that European romance may be indebted, though not for the name, yet for some of the attributes and exploits of its fairies to Asia. This is more especially the case with the romances composed or turned into prose in the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries; for in the earlier ones the Fairy Mythology is much more sparingly introduced.
We believe that European romance may owe, although not the name itself, some characteristics and adventures of its fairies to Asia. This is especially true for the romances written or adapted into prose during the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries; in the earlier ones, the Fairy Mythology is introduced much less frequently.
But beside the classic and oriental prototypes of its fairies, romance may have had an additional one in the original mythology of the Celtic tribes, of which a being very nearly allied to the fay of romance appears to have formed a part. Such were the damoiselles who bestowed their favours upon Lanval and Graelent. This subject shall, however, be more fully considered under the head of Brittany.
But alongside the classic and Eastern models of its fairies, romance may have also drawn inspiration from the original mythology of the Celtic tribes, from which a being very similar to the fairy of romance seems to have emerged. Such were the ladies who granted their favors to Lanval and Graelent. This topic will be explored more thoroughly under the section on Brittany.
Romances of chivalry, it is well known, may be divided into three principal classes; those of Arthur and his Round Table, of Charlemagne and his Paladins, and those of Amadis and Palmerin, and their descendants and kindred. In the first, with the exception of Isaie le Triste, which appears to be a work of the fifteenth century, the fairies appear but seldom; the second exhibits them in all their brilliancy and power; in the third, which all belong to the literature of Spain, the name at least does not occur, but the enchantress Urganda la Desconecida seems equal in power to La Dame du Lac, in the romance of Lancelot du Lac.[52]
Romances of chivalry are commonly divided into three main categories: those of Arthur and his Round Table, those of Charlemagne and his Paladins, and those of Amadis and Palmerin, along with their descendants and kin. In the first category, except for Isaie le Triste, which seems to be from the fifteenth century, fairies rarely appear; the second showcases them in all their glory and power; in the third, which pertains to Spanish literature, the term is not explicitly mentioned, but the enchantress Urganda la Desconocida seems as powerful as La Dame du Lac from the romance of Lancelot du Lac.[52]
Among the incidents of the fine old romance just alluded to,[53] is narrated the death of King Ban, occasioned by grief at the sight of his castle taken and in flames through the treachery of his seneschal. His afflicted queen had left her[Pg 31] new-born infant on the margin of a lake, while she went to soothe the last moments of the expiring monarch. On her return, she finds her babe in the arms of a beautiful lady. She entreats her pathetically to restore the orphan babe; but, without heeding her entreaties, or even uttering a single word, she moves to the edge of the lake, into which she plunges and disappears with the child. The lady was the celebrated Dame du Lac: the child was Lancelot, afterwards styled Du Lac. The name of the lady was Vivienne, and she had dwelt "en la marche de la petite Bretaigne." Merlin the demon-born, the renowned enchanter, became enamoured of her, and taught her a portion of his art; and the ill-return she made is well known in the annals of female treachery.[54] In consequence of the knowledge thus acquired she became a fairy; for the author informs us that "the damsel who carried Lancelot to the lake was a fay, and in those times all those women were called fays who had to do with enchantments and charms—and there were many of them then, principally in Great Britain—and knew the power and virtues of words, of stones, and of herbs, by which they were kept in youth and in beauty, and in great riches, as they devised."[55]
Among the events of the classic romance just mentioned,[53] we learn about the death of King Ban, which occurred from grief as he watched his castle burning due to his seneschal's betrayal. His heartbroken queen had left her[Pg 31] newborn baby on the edge of a lake while she went to comfort her dying husband. When she returned, she found her child in the arms of a beautiful lady. She desperately pleaded with her to give back the orphaned baby; however, without acknowledging her pleas or saying a word, the lady walked to the edge of the lake, jumped in, and vanished with the child. The lady was the famous Dame du Lac, and the child was Lancelot, who would later be known as Du Lac. The lady’s name was Vivienne, and she had lived "en la marche de la petite Bretaigne." Merlin, the demon-born renowned enchanter, fell in love with her and taught her some of his magical skills; the betrayal she showed in return is well-documented in the history of female treachery.[54] Because of the knowledge she gained, she became a fairy; as the author tells us, "the damsel who took Lancelot to the lake was a fay, and in those days, all women involved in enchantments and charms were referred to as fays—and there were many of them then, especially in Great Britain—and they understood the power and properties of words, stones, and herbs, which kept them youthful, beautiful, and wealthy, as they designed."[55]
The lake was a feerie, an illusion raised by the art which the devil had taught Merlin, and Merlin the lady. The[Pg 32] romance says: "The lady who reared him conversed only in the forest, and dwelt on the summit of a hill, which was much lower than that on which King Ban had died. In this place, where it seemed that the wood was large and deep, the lady had many fair houses, and very rich; and in the plain beneath there was a gentle little river well-stored with fish; and this place was so secret and so concealed, that right difficult was it for any one to find, for the semblance of the said lake covered it so that it could not be perceived."[56]
The lake was a feerie, an illusion created by the magic the devil taught Merlin, and Merlin taught the lady. The[Pg 32] romance says: "The lady who raised him only spoke in the forest and lived on the top of a hill that was much lower than the one where King Ban had died. In this area, where it appeared that the woods were large and deep, the lady had many beautiful and wealthy houses; and in the gentle little river below, well-stocked with fish; this place was so hidden and concealed that it was very hard for anyone to find it, as the appearance of the lake covered it so that it couldn't be seen."[56]
When her young protégé had gone through his course of knightly education, she took him to King Arthur's court, and presented him there; and his subsequent history is well known.
When her young protégé completed his knight training, she took him to King Arthur's court and introduced him there; his story after that is well known.
In the romance of Maugis d'Aygremont et de Vivian son Frère, when Tapinel and the female slave had stolen the two children of Duke Bevis of Aygremont, the former sold to the wife of Sorgalant the child which he had taken, whose name was Esclarmonde, and who was about fifteen years of age, and was "plus belle et plus blanche qu'une fée." The slave having laid herself to rest under a white-thorn (aube-spine), was devoured by a lion and a leopard, who killed one another in their dispute for the infant. "And the babe lay under the thorn, and cried loudly, during which it came to pass that Oriande la Fée, who abode at Rosefleur with four other fays, came straight to this thorn; for every time she passed by there she used to repose under that white-thorn. She got down, and hearing the child cry, she came that way and looked at him, and said, 'By the god in whom we believe, this child here is lying badly (mal gist), and this shall be his name;' and from that time he was always called Maugis."
In the story of Maugis d'Aygremont and his brother Vivian, when Tapinel and the female slave kidnapped the two children of Duke Bevis of Aygremont, Tapinel sold the child he had taken, named Esclarmonde, who was about fifteen and "more beautiful and whiter than a fairy," to Sorgalant's wife. The slave, having rested under a hawthorn bush, was attacked by a lion and a leopard, who ended up killing each other while fighting over the baby. "And the baby lay under the thorn, crying loudly, when it happened that Oriande the Fairy, who lived at Rosefleur with four other fairies, came straight to that thorn; for every time she passed by, she would rest under it. She got down, heard the child crying, came over, looked at him, and said, 'By the god we believe in, this child is lying here in a bad way, and this shall be his name;' and from that moment on, he was always called Maugis."
Oriande la Fée brought the child home with her and her[Pg 33] damsels; and having examined him, and found, by a precious ring that was in his ear, that he was of noble lineage, "she prayed our Lord that he would be pleased of his grace to make known his origin (nation)." When she had finished her prayer, she sent for her nephew Espiet, "who was a dwarf, and was not more than three feet high, and had his hair yellow as fine gold, and looked like a child of seven years, but he was more than a hundred; and he was one of the falsest knaves in the world, and knew every kind of enchantment." Espiet informed her whose child he was; and Oriande, having prayed to our Lord to preserve the child, took him with her to her castle of Rosefleur, where she had him baptised and named Maugis. She and her damsels reared him with great tenderness; and when he was old enough she put him under the care of her brother Baudris, "who knew all the arts of magic and necromancy, and was of the age of a hundred years;" and he taught what he knew to Maugis.
Oriande the Fairy brought the child home with her and her[Pg 33] maidens. After examining him and discovering a precious ring in his ear that indicated he was of noble birth, she prayed to the Lord to reveal his origin. Once she finished her prayer, she called for her nephew Espiet, who was a dwarf about three feet tall, with hair as bright as gold, and looked like a seven-year-old child, even though he was over a hundred. He was one of the most deceitful tricksters in the world and knew every kind of magic. Espiet told her whose child he was, and Oriande, having prayed to the Lord to protect the child, took him to her castle of Rosefleur, where she had him baptized and named Maugis. She and her maidens raised him with great care, and when he was old enough, she placed him in the care of her brother Baudris, who was a hundred years old and skilled in all forms of magic and necromancy. He taught Maugis everything he knew.
When Maugis was grown a man, the Fay Oriande clad him in arms, and he became her ami; and she loved him "de si grand amour qu'elle doute fort qu'il ne se departe d'avecques elle."
When Maugis grew up, the fairy Oriande dressed him in armor, and he became her friend; and she loved him "with such great love that she strongly doubts he will ever leave her."
Maugis shortly afterwards achieved the adventure of gaining the enchanted horse Bayard, in the isle of Boucaut. Of Bayard it is said, when Maugis spoke to him, "Bayard estoit feyé, si entendoit aussi bien Maugis comme s'il (Bayard) eust parlé." On his return from the island, Maugis conquers and slays the Saracen admiral Anthenor, who had come to win the lands and castle of Oriande, and gains the sword Flamberge (Floberge), which, together with Bayard, he afterwards gave to his cousin Renaud.
Maugis soon after had the adventure of acquiring the enchanted horse Bayard on the island of Boucaut. It's said that when Maugis talked to him, "Bayard was enchanted, and understood Maugis just as well as if he (Bayard) had spoken." Upon returning from the island, Maugis defeated and killed the Saracen admiral Anthenor, who had come to conquer the lands and castle of Oriande, and obtained the sword Flamberge (Floberge), which he later gave to his cousin Renaud along with Bayard.
In Perceforest, Sebille la Dame du Lac, whose castle was surrounded by a river on which lay so dense a fog that no one could see across the water, though not called so, was evidently a fay. The fortnight that Alexander the Great and Floridas abode with her, to be cured of their wounds, seemed to them but as one night. During that night, "la dame demoura enceinte du roy dung filz, dont de ce lignage yssit le roi Artus."[57]
In Perceforest, Sebille, the Lady of the Lake, had a castle surrounded by a river covered in such thick fog that no one could see across it. Although it wasn't explicitly stated, she was clearly a fairy. The two weeks that Alexander the Great and Floridas spent with her, to heal their wounds, felt to them like just one night. During that time, "the lady was pregnant by the king with a son, from whose lineage came King Arthur."[57]
In the same romance[58] we are told that "en lysle de Zellande jadis fut demourante une faee qui estoit appellee Morgane." This Morgane was very intimate with "ung esperit (named Zephir) qui repairoit es lieux acquatiques, mais jamais nestoit veu que de nuyt." Zephir had been in the habit of repairing to Morgane la Faee from her youth up, "car elle estoit malicieuse et subtille et tousjours avoit moult desire a aucunement sçavoir des enchantemens et des conjurations." He had committed to her charge the young Passelyon and his cousin Bennucq, to be brought up, and Passelyon was detected in an intrigue with the young Morgane, daughter of the fay. The various adventures of this amorous youth form one of the most interesting portions of the romance.
In the same romance[58] we are told that "in a certain land, there once lived a fairy named Morgane." Morgane was very close to "a spirit (named Zephir) who appeared in watery places but was never seen except at night." Zephir had been visiting Morgane the Fairy since her youth, "because she was mischievous and clever and always eager to learn about enchantments and conjurations." He entrusted her with the care of the young Passelyon and his cousin Bennucq, so they could be raised by her, and Passelyon was caught up in a romance with the young Morgane, daughter of the fairy. The various adventures of this lovestruck youth make up one of the most interesting parts of the romance.
In Tristan de Leonois,[59] king Meliadus, the father of Tristan, is drawn to a chase par mal engin et negromance of a fairy who was in love with him, and carries him off, and from whose thraldom he was only released by the power of the great enchanter Merlin.
In Tristan de Leonois,[59] King Meliadus, Tristan's father, is lured into a hunt by a fairy who loves him, and she takes him away. He is only freed from her control through the power of the great enchanter Merlin.
In Parthenopex of Blois,[60] the beautiful fairy Melior, whose magic bark carries the knight to her secret island, is daughter to the emperor of Greece.
In Parthenopex of Blois,[60] the stunning fairy Melior, whose enchanted ship takes the knight to her hidden island, is the daughter of the emperor of Greece.
In no romance whatever is the fairy machinery more pleasingly displayed than in Sir Launfal, a metrical romance, composed[61] by Thomas Chestre, in the reign of Henry VI.
In no romance is the fairy magic showcased more beautifully than in Sir Launfal, a metrical romance, composed[61] by Thomas Chestre, during the reign of Henry VI.
Before, however, we give the analysis of this poem, which will be followed by that of another, and by our own imitations of this kind of verse, we will take leave to offer some observations on a subject that seems to us to be in general[Pg 35] but little understood, namely, the structure of our old English verse, and the proper mode of reading it.
Before we analyze this poem, followed by another one and our own attempts at this style of verse, we’d like to share some thoughts on a topic that we believe is generally not well understood: the structure of our old English verse and how to read it properly.[Pg 35]
Our forefathers, like their Gotho-German kindred, regulated their verse by the number of accents, not of syllables. The foot, therefore, as we term it, might consist of one, two, three, or even four syllables, provided it had only one strongly marked accent. Further, the accent of a word might be varied, chiefly by throwing it on the last syllable, as natúre for náture, honoúr for hónour, etc. (the Italians, by the way, throw it back when two accents come into collision, as, Il Pástor Fido[62]); they also sounded what the French call the feminine e of their words, as, In oldè dayès of the King Artoúr; and so well known seems this practice to have been, that the copyists did not always write this e, relying on the skill of the reader to supply it.[63] There was only one restriction, namely, that it was never to come before a vowel, unless where there was a pause. In this way the poetry of the middle ages was just as regular as that of the present day; and Chaucer, when properly read, is fully as harmonious as Pope. But the editors of our ancient poems, with the exception of Tyrwhitt, seem to have been ignorant or regardless of this principle; and in the Canterbury Tales alone is the verse properly arranged.
Our ancestors, like their Gothic-German relatives, structured their poetry by the number of accents rather than syllables. So, the foot, as we call it, could have one, two, three, or even four syllables, as long as it had just one strong accent. Furthermore, the accent of a word could shift, mainly by placing it on the last syllable, like natúre for náture or honoúr for hónour. (By the way, Italians shift it back when two accents clash, as in Il Pástor Fido[62]); they also pronounced what the French refer to as the feminine e in their words, like in In oldè dayès of the King Artoúr. This practice seems to have been well known, as copyists didn’t always write this e, trusting readers to include it when reading.[63] There was only one rule: it should never appear before a vowel, unless there was a pause. In this way, the poetry of the Middle Ages was just as structured as today's, and Chaucer, when read properly, is just as harmonious as Pope. However, the editors of our ancient poems, except for Tyrwhitt, seem to have been unaware of or ignored this principle; only in the Canterbury Tales is the verse properly arranged.
We will now proceed to the analysis of the romance of Sir Launfal.
We will now move on to analyzing the romance of Sir Launfal.
Sir Launfal was one of the knights of Arthur, who loved him well, and made him his steward. But when Arthur married the beautiful but frail Gwennere, daughter of Ryon, king of Ireland, Launfal and other virtuous knights manifested their dissatisfaction when she came to court. The queen was aware of this, and, at the first entertainment given by the king,
Sir Launfal was one of King Arthur's knights, who held him in high regard and appointed him as his steward. However, when Arthur wed the beautiful yet delicate Gwennere, the daughter of Ryon, king of Ireland, Launfal and other honorable knights expressed their discontent upon her arrival at court. The queen noticed this, and during the first feast hosted by the king,
Gold, silver, and gemstones, Her courtesy to kythe: Every knight she gave a brooch or a ring,
But Sir Launfal she gave nothing,
That upset him many times.
Launfal, under the feigned pretext of the illness of his father, takes leave of the king, and retires to Karlyoun, where he lives in great poverty. Having obtained the loan of a horse, one holyday, he rode into a fair forest, where, overcome by the heat, he lay down under the shade of a tree, and meditated on his wretched state. In this situation he is attracted by the approach of two fair damsels splendidly arrayed.
Launfal, pretending that his father is sick, takes his leave from the king and goes to Karlyoun, where he lives in deep poverty. One holiday, after borrowing a horse, he rides into a beautiful forest. Feeling overwhelmed by the heat, he lies down in the shade of a tree and thinks about his miserable situation. While he’s in this state, he is drawn to the approach of two lovely ladies dressed in fine clothes.
Their rode__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was red, their eyes were brown;
I never saw any like that. That one without gold, a basin, That other towel is white and fine,
Of high-quality silk; Their kerchevès were well skire (clear)
Araid (striped) with rich gold wire—
Launfal started to sigh—
They came to him over the heath, He was polite, and he went against them,
And greet them kindly.
They greet him courteously in return, and invite him to visit their mistress, whose pavilion is at hand. Sir Launfal complies with the invitation, and they proceed to where the pavilion lies. Nothing could exceed this pavilion in magnificence. It was surmounted by an erne or eagle, adorned with precious stones so rich, that the poet declares, and we believe, that neither Alexander nor Arthur possessed "none swiche jewel."
They greet him politely in return and invite him to visit their mistress, whose pavilion is nearby. Sir Launfal accepts the invitation, and they head to where the pavilion is located. Nothing could match the grandeur of this pavilion. It was topped with an eagle, decorated with such valuable gems that the poet asserts, and we believe, that neither Alexander nor Arthur had "none swiche jewel."
Lady Tryamour, that's her name; Her father was the king of Faërie,
Of ancient fear and night,
A man of great power.
The beauty of dame Tryamour was beyond conception.
The beauty of Dame Tryamour was unimaginable.
Than lay she uncovered; She was as white as a lily in May,
Or snow that falls on a winter's day:
[Pg 37] He never saw anyone so lively.
Nothing about her ride was of any color. I can confidently say for sure; Her hair shone like golden wire:
May no man alter her clothing,
Do not think poorly in your heart.
This lovely dame bestows her heart on Sir Launfal, on condition of his fidelity. As marks of her affection, she gives him a never-failing purse and many other valuable presents, and dismisses him next morning with the assurance, that whenever he wished to see her, his wish would be gratified on withdrawing into a private room, where she would instantly be with him. This information is accompanied with a charge of profound secrecy on the subject of their loves.
This lovely lady gives her heart to Sir Launfal, but only if he remains faithful. As tokens of her affection, she gifts him a purse that never runs out of money and other valuable presents, then sends him off the next morning with the promise that whenever he wants to see her, he just needs to go into a private room, and she will be there immediately. She also insists that he keep their love a secret.
The knight returns to court, and astonishes every one by his riches and his munificence. He continues happy in the love of the fair Tryamour, until an untoward adventure interrupts his bliss. One day the queen beholds him dancing, with other knights, before her tower, and, inspired with a sudden affection, makes amorous advances to the knight. These passages of love are received on his part with an indignant repulse, accompanied by a declaration more enthusiastic than politic or courteous, that his heart was given to a dame, the foulest of whose maidens surpassed the queen in beauty. The offence thus given naturally effected an entire conversion in the queen's sentiments; and, when Arthur returned from hunting, like Potiphar's wife, she charges Launfal with attempting her honour. The charge is credited, and the unhappy knight condemned to be burned alive, unless he shall, against a certain day, produce that peerless beauty. The fatal day arrives; the queen is urgent for the execution of the sentence, when ten fair damsels, splendidly arrayed, and mounted on white palfreys, are descried advancing toward the palace. They announce the approach of their mistress, who soon appears, and by her beauty justifies the assertion of her knight. Sir Launfal is instantly set at liberty, and, vaulting on the courser his mistress had bestowed on him, and which was held at hand by his squire, he follows her out of the town.
The knight returns to court and amazes everyone with his wealth and generosity. He remains happy in the love of the beautiful Tryamour, until an unfortunate incident disrupts his happiness. One day, the queen sees him dancing with other knights in front of her tower and, feeling a sudden attraction, makes romantic advances towards him. He responds with an angry rejection and insists, more passionately than tactfully or politely, that his heart belongs to a lady whose least attractive maid is still more beautiful than the queen. This slight naturally changes the queen's feelings entirely; and when Arthur comes back from hunting, she accuses Launfal of trying to dishonor her, much like Potiphar's wife did. The accusation is believed, and the unfortunate knight is sentenced to be burned alive unless he can present that unmatched beauty by a certain date. The fateful day arrives; the queen insists on carrying out the sentence when ten beautiful maidens, elegantly dressed and riding white horses, are seen approaching the palace. They announce that their mistress is arriving, and she soon appears, proving the knight's claims with her beauty. Sir Launfal is immediately freed, and after mounting the horse his mistress had given him, which his squire was holding, he rides out of the town after her.
[Pg 38] Fer into a joyful life,
Oliroun that night;[66]
Every year on a specific day,
Men can hear Launfal's steed neigh,
And he sees with vision.
Whoever wants to ask about it just __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To protect his armor from rust, In tournament or fight, He never needed to go any further; There he might find justice right away,
With Sir Launfal the knight. Thus Launful, without a tale,
That noble knight of the round table,
Was taken into the fairy; Since no man has seen him in this land, I can't say anything more about him. Truly, no lie.[67]
No romance is of more importance to the present subject than the charming Huon de Bordeaux.[68] Generally known, as the story should be, through Wieland's poem and Mr. Sotheby's translation, we trust that we shall be excused for giving some passages from the original French romance, as Le petit roy Oberon appears to form a kind of connecting link between the fairies of romance and the Elves or Dwarfs of the Teutonic nations. When we come to Germany it will be our endeavour to show how the older part of Huon de Bordeaux has been taken from the story of Otnit in the Heldenbuch, where the dwarf king Elberich performs[Pg 39] nearly the same services to Otnit that Oberon does to Huon, and that, in fact, the name Oberon is only Elberich slightly altered.[69]
No romance is more significant to the current topic than the captivating Huon de Bordeaux.[68] Generally known, as the story should be, through Wieland's poem and Mr. Sotheby's translation, we hope you'll forgive us for including some excerpts from the original French romance, as Le petit roy Oberon seems to serve as a kind of bridge between the fairies of romance and the Elves or Dwarfs of the Teutonic nations. When we reach Germany, we will aim to demonstrate how the earlier part of Huon de Bordeaux is derived from the tale of Otnit in the Heldenbuch, where the dwarf king Elberich provides[Pg 39] nearly the same assistance to Otnit that Oberon offers to Huon, and that, in fact, the name Oberon is just a slight variation of Elberich.[69]
Huon, our readers must know, encounters in Syria an old follower of his family named Gerasmes; and when consulting with him on the way to Babylon he is informed by him that there are two roads to that city, the one long and safe, the other short and dangerous, leading through a wood, "which is sixteen leagues long, but is so full of Fairie and strange things that few people pass there without being lost or stopt, because therewithin dwelleth a king, Oberon the Fay. He is but three feet in height; he is all humpy; but he hath an angelic face; there is no mortal man who should see him who would not take pleasure in looking at him, he hath so fair a face. Now you will hardly have entered the wood, if you are minded to pass that way, when he will find how to speak to you, but of a surety if you speak to him, you are lost for evermore, without ever returning; nor will it lie in you, for if you pass through the wood, whether straightforwards or across it, you will always find him before you, and it will be impossible for you to escape at all without speaking to him, for his words are so pleasant to hear, that there is no living man who can escape him. And if so be that he should see that you are nowise inclined to speak to him, he will be passing wroth with you. For before you have left the wood he will cause it so to rain on you, to blow, to hail, and to make such right marvellous storms, thunder and lightning, that you will think the world is going to end. Then you will think that you see a great flowing river before you, wondrously black and deep; but know, sire, that right easily will you be able to go through it without wetting the feet of your horse, for it is nothing but a phantom and enchantments that the dwarf will make for you, because he wishes to have you with him, and if it so be that you keep[Pg 40] firm to your resolve, not to speak to him, you will be surely able to escape," etc.[70]
Huon, our readers should know, meets an old family follower named Gerasmes in Syria. When he asks Gerasmes for directions to Babylon, he learns that there are two roads to the city: one is long and safe, and the other is short but dangerous, cutting through a woods “that is sixteen leagues long, filled with Fairie and strange things. Few people pass through without getting lost or stopped because there's a king living there, Oberon the Fay. He’s only three feet tall, oddly shaped, but has an angelic face. Anyone who sees him can't help but admire his beauty. If you decide to enter the woods, he will find a way to speak to you, but if you talk to him, you'll be lost forever and unable to return. No matter which route you take through the woods, you’ll always run into him, and escaping without speaking to him is impossible since his words are so enchanting that no one can resist them. If he sees that you're unwilling to talk, he will become very angry. Before you leave the woods, he will unleash torrential rain, strong winds, hail, and truly remarkable storms, thunder, and lightning, making you think the world is ending. Then you may think you see a vast, dark, deep river ahead of you, but know, sire, that you can easily cross it without getting your horse's hooves wet because it's just an illusion and magic created by the dwarf. He wishes to keep you with him, and if you stay firm in your decision not to speak to him, you will definitely be able to escape.” etc.[Pg 40]
Huon for some time followed the sage advice of Gerasmes, and avoided Oberon le fayé. The storms of rain and thunder came on as predicted, the magic horn set them all dancing, and at last the knight determined to await and accost the dwarf.
Huon for a while followed the wise advice of Gerasmes and steered clear of Oberon le fayé. The storms of rain and thunder arrived as expected, the magic horn made everyone start dancing, and finally, the knight decided to wait and confront the dwarf.
"The Dwarf Fay came riding through the wood, and was clad in a robe so exceeding fine and rich, that it would be a marvel to relate it for the great and marvellous riches that were upon it; for so much was there of precious stones, that the great lustre that they cast was like unto the sun when he shineth full clear. And therewithal he bare a right fair bow in his fist, so rich that no one could value it, so fine it was; and the arrow that he bare was of such sort and manner, that there was no beast in the world that he wished to have, that it did not stop at that arrow. He had at his neck a rich horn, which was hung by two rich strings of fine gold."[71]
The Dwarf Fay rode through the woods, wearing an incredibly luxurious robe that was so wonderfully rich it would be hard to describe all the amazing wealth it showcased. There were so many precious stones on it that their bright shine was like the sun when it's shining perfectly. In addition, he held a beautiful bow in his hand, so exquisite that its value was beyond measure; it was that fine. The arrow he carried was of a special kind, capable of hitting any animal in the world that he wanted. Around his neck, he had an ornate horn, which was hung by two elegant strings of fine gold.[71]
This horn was wrought by four Fairies, who had endowed it with its marvellous properties.
This horn was made by four Fairies, who gave it its amazing powers.
Oberon, on bringing Huon to speech, informed him that he was the son of Julius Cæsar, and the lady of the Hidden Island, afterwards called Cephalonia. This lady's first love had been Florimont of Albania, a charming young prince, but being obliged to part from him, she married, and had a son named Neptanebus, afterwards King of Egypt, who begot Alexander the Great, who afterwards put him to death. Seven hundred years later, Cæsar, on his way to Thessaly, was entertained in Cephalonia by the lady of the isle, and he loved her, for she told him he would defeat Pompey, and he became the father of Oberon. Many a noble prince and noble fairy were at the birth, but one Fairy was unhappily not invited, and the gift she gave was that he should not grow after his third year, but repenting, she gave him to be the most beautiful of nature's works. Other Fairies gave him the gift of penetrating the thoughts of men, and of transporting himself and others from place to place by a wish; and the faculty, by like easy means, of raising and removing castles, palaces, gardens, banquets, and such like. He further informed the knight, that he was king and lord of Mommur; and that when he should leave this world his seat was prepared in Paradise—for Oberon, like his prototype Elberich, was a veritable Christian.
Oberon, when he finally spoke to Huon, revealed that he was the son of Julius Caesar and the lady of the Hidden Island, later known as Cephalonia. This lady's first love had been Florimont of Albania, a charming young prince. However, after they were forced to separate, she married and had a son named Neptanebus, who later became King of Egypt and fathered Alexander the Great, who eventually killed him. Seven hundred years later, Caesar, on his journey to Thessaly, was hosted in Cephalonia by the lady of the island, and he fell in love with her because she told him that he would defeat Pompey, and he became the father of Oberon. Many noble princes and fairies attended his birth, but unfortunately, one fairy was not invited, and her gift was that he would not grow any taller after his third year. However, she later regretted it and made him the most beautiful of all creations. Other fairies endowed him with the ability to read people’s thoughts and to transport himself and others anywhere just by wishing. He also had the power to raise and move castles, palaces, gardens, banquets, and similar things with ease. He further told the knight that he was the king and lord of Mommur, and that when he left this world, a place was prepared for him in Paradise—because Oberon, like his counterpart Elberich, was a true Christian.
When after a variety of adventures Oberon comes to Bordeaux to the aid of Huon, and effects a reconciliation between him and Charlemagne, he tells Huon that the time is at hand that he should leave this world and take the seat prepared for him in Paradise, "en faerie ne veux plus demeurer." He directs him to appear before him within four years in his city of Mommur, where he will crown him as his successor.
When Oberon arrives in Bordeaux to help Huon after a series of adventures and brings about a reconciliation between him and Charlemagne, he tells Huon that the time has come for him to leave this world and take his place in Paradise, “I no longer wish to stay in faerie.” He instructs him to come before him within four years in his city of Mommur, where he will crown him as his successor.
Here the story properly ends, but an addition of considerable magnitude has been made by a later hand, in which the story is carried on.
Here the story properly ends, but a significant addition has been made by someone later, continuing the story.
Many are the perils which Huon encounters before the period appointed by Oberon arrives. At length, however, he[Pg 42] and the fair Esclairmonde (the Rezia of Wieland) come to Mommur. Here, in despite of Arthur (who, with his sister Morgue la faée and a large train, arrives at court, and sets himself in opposition to the will of the monarch, but is reduced to order by Oberon's threat of turning him into a Luyton de Mer[72]), Huon is crowned king of all Faerie "tant du pais des Luytons comme des autres choses secretes reservées dire aux hommes." Arthur gets the kingdom of Bouquant, and that which Sybilla held of Oberon, and all the Faeries that were in the plains of Tartary. The good king Oberon then gave Huon his last instructions, recommending his officers and servants to him, and charging him to build an abbey before the city, in the mead which the dwarf had loved, and there to bury him. Then, falling asleep in death, a glorious troop of angels, scattering odours as they flew, conveyed his soul to Paradise.
Huon faces many dangers before the time set by Oberon arrives. Finally, he[Pg 42] and the beautiful Esclairmonde (the Rezia of Wieland) reach Mommur. Here, despite Arthur (who, with his sister Morgue la faée and a large entourage, arrives at court and opposes the monarch's wishes, only to be subdued by Oberon's threat to turn him into a Luyton de Mer[72]), Huon is crowned king of all Faerie "both of the land of the Luytons and of other secret things reserved to be revealed to men." Arthur receives the kingdom of Bouquant, along with what Sybilla held of Oberon, and all the Faeries that were in the plains of Tartary. The good king Oberon then gives Huon his final instructions, recommending his officers and servants, and instructing him to build an abbey before the city, in the meadow that the dwarf loved, and to bury him there. Then, falling asleep in death, a glorious group of angels, scattering fragrances as they flew, took his soul to Paradise.
Isaie le Triste is probably one of the latest romances, certainly posterior to Huon de Bordeaux, for the witty but deformed dwarf Tronc, who is so important a personage in it, is, we are told, Oberon, whom Destiny compelled to spend a certain period in that form. And we shall, as we have promised, prove Oberon to be the handsome dwarf-king Elberich. In Isaie the Faery ladies approach to the Fées of Perrault, and Madame D'Aulnoy. Here, as at the birth of Oberon and of Ogier le Danois, they interest themselves for the new-born child, and bestow their gifts upon it. The description in this romance of the manner in which the old hermit sees them occupied about the infant Isaie is very pleasing. It was most probably Fairies of this kind, and not the diminutive Elves, that Milton had in view when writing these lines:
Isaie le Triste is likely one of the most recent romances, definitely after Huon de Bordeaux, because the witty but deformed dwarf Tronc, who is a key character in this story, is said to be Oberon, who was forced by Destiny to take on that form for a time. And as we promised, we will show that Oberon is the handsome dwarf-king Elberich. In Isaie, the fairy ladies resemble the Fées of Perrault and Madame D'Aulnoy. Here, just like at the birth of Oberon and Ogier le Danois, they show interest in the newborn child and bestow gifts upon him. The description in this romance of how the old hermit sees them caring for the infant Isaie is quite charming. It was probably Fairies like these, rather than the tiny Elves, that Milton had in mind when he wrote these lines:
The fairy ladies danced on the hearth. Your sleepy nurse has promised she saw them. Come dancing into the room where you were lying,
And sweetly singing around your bed, Scatter all their blessings on your sleeping head.
The description of the Vergier des Fées in Isaie le Triste, and of the beautiful valley in which it was situated, may rival in richness and luxuriancy similar descriptions in Spenser and the Italian poets.[73]
The description of the Vergier des Fées in Isaie le Triste, and the beautiful valley where it was located, can compete in richness and lushness with similar descriptions in Spenser and the Italian poets.[73]
We have now, we trust, abundantly proved our position of the Fairies of romance being, at least at the commencement, only 'human mortals,' endowed with superhuman powers, though we may perceive that, as the knowledge of Oriental fiction increased, the Fairies began more and more to assume the character of a distinct species. Our position will acquire additional strength when in the course of our inquiry we arrive at France and Italy.
We believe we have clearly demonstrated that the Fairies of romantic tales were, at least at the beginning, just 'human mortals' with extraordinary abilities. However, as the understanding of Eastern stories grew, Fairies increasingly took on the traits of a separate species. Our argument will become even stronger as we continue our investigation in France and Italy.
Closely connected with the Fairies is the place of their abode, the region to which they convey the mortals whom they love, 'the happy lond of Faery.'
Closely connected with the Fairies is the place where they live, the region they take the mortals they care about to, 'the happy land of Faery.'
FAIRY LAND.
Once more, he rules as a powerful king. And many beautiful and pleasant places,
Blooming in eternal prime,
By the winds of Eden always stirred,
Owns the king's authority. T. Warton.
Among all nations the mixture of joy and pain, of exquisite delight and intense misery in the present state, has led the imagination to the conception of regions of unmixed bliss destined for the repose of the good after the toils of this life, and of climes where happiness prevails, the abode of beings superior to man. The imagination of the Hindoo paints his Swergas as 'profuse of bliss,' and all the joys of sense are collected into the Paradise of the Mussulman. The Persian lavished the riches of his fancy in raising the Cities of Jewels and of Amber that adorn the realms of Jinnestân; the romancer erected castles and palaces filled with knights and ladies in Avalon and in the land of Faerie; while the Hellenic bards, unused to pomp and glare, filled the Elysian Fields and the Island of the Blest with tepid gales and brilliant flowers. We shall quote without apology two beautiful passages from Homer and Pindar, that our readers may at one view satisfy themselves of the essential difference between classic and romantic imagination.
Among all nations, the blend of joy and pain, of exquisite delight and intense misery in our current state, has led to the idea of places of pure bliss meant for the rest of the good after the struggles of this life, and of regions where happiness thrives, home to beings greater than humans. The imagination of the Hindu envisions his Swergas as 'overflowing with bliss,' and all the pleasures of the senses are gathered into the Paradise of the Muslim. The Persian poured his creativity into creating the Cities of Jewels and Amber that embellish the realms of Jinnestân; the storyteller built castles and palaces filled with knights and ladies in Avalon and the land of Faerie; while the Greek poets, unaccustomed to extravagance, filled the Elysian Fields and the Island of the Blessed with gentle breezes and brilliant flowers. We will quote without hesitation two beautiful passages from Homer and Pindar, so our readers can directly see the fundamental difference between classic and romantic imagination.
In Homer, Proteus tells Menelaus that, because he had had the honour of being the son-in-law of Zeus, he should not die in "horse-feeding Argos."
In Homer, Proteus tells Menelaus that, since he was honored to be Zeus's son-in-law, he shouldn't die in "horse-feeding Argos."
[Pg 45] Here, life is easiest for people; no snow,
Or winter storm, or rain, at any time,
Is there; but the Ocean always sends Gentle breezes of Zephyr to refresh The residents.—Od. iv. 563.
This passage is finely imitated by Pindar, and connected with that noble tone of pensive morality, so akin to the Oriental spirit, and by which the 'Dircæan Swan' is distinguished from all his fellows.
This passage is beautifully echoed by Pindar and linked with that elevated sense of thoughtful morality, which closely resembles the Eastern spirit, and by which the 'Dircæan Swan' is set apart from all his peers.
They tie garlands and bracelets around their arms,
Lucretius has transferred these fortunate fields to the superior regions, to form the abode of his fainéans, gods; and Virgil has placed them, with additional poetic splendour, in the bosom of the earth.
Lucretius has moved these blessed fields to the higher realms to create the home of his fainéans, the gods; and Virgil has positioned them, with extra poetic beauty, deep within the earth.
Widely different from these calm and peaceful abodes of parted warriors are the Faeries of the minstrels and romancers. In their eyes, and in those of their auditors, nothing was beautiful or good divested of the pomp and pride of chivalry; and chivalry has, accordingly, entered deeply into the composition of their pictures of these ideal realms.
Widely different from these calm and peaceful homes of separated warriors are the Faeries of the singers and storytellers. In their eyes, and in those of their audiences, nothing is beautiful or good without the grandeur and pride of chivalry; and chivalry has, therefore, become a significant part of their depictions of these ideal realms.
The Feeries of romance may be divided into three kinds: Avalon, placed in the ocean, like the Island of the Blest; those that, like the palace of Pari Banou, are within the earth; and, lastly, those that, like Oberon's domains, are situate 'in wilderness among the holtis hairy.'
The realms of romance can be divided into three types: Avalon, located in the ocean much like the Isle of the Blessed; those that, similar to the palace of Pari Banou, exist underground; and finally, those that, like Oberon's lands, are found in the wild among the thick woods.
Of the castle and isle of Avalon,[74] the abode of Arthur and Oberon, and Morgue la faye, the fullest description is to be[Pg 46] seen in the romance of Ogier le Danois, from which, as we know no sure quarter but the work itself to refer to for the part connected with the present subject, we will make some extracts.[75]
Of the castle and island of Avalon,[74] the home of Arthur, Oberon, and Morgan le Fay, the most complete description can be[Pg 46] found in the story of Ogier the Dane. Since we don’t have a reliable source to refer to for the part related to this topic other than the work itself, we'll provide some excerpts.[75]
At the birth of Ogier several Fairies attended, who bestowed on him various gifts. Among them was Morgue la Faye, who gave him that he should be her lover and friend. Accordingly, when Ogier had long distinguished himself in love and war, and had attained his hundredth year, the affectionate Morgue thought it was time to withdraw him from the toils and dangers of mortal life, and transport him to the joys and the repose of the castle of Avalon. In pursuance of this design, Ogier and king Caraheu are attacked by a storm on their return from Jerusalem, and their vessels separated. The bark on which Ogier was "floated along the sea till it came near the castle of loadstone, which is called the castle of Avalon, which is not far on this side of the terrestrial paradise, whither were rapt in a flame of fire Enock and Helias; and where was Morgue la Faye, who at his birth had endowed him with great gifts, noble and virtuous."[76]
At Ogier's birth, several fairies were present who gave him a variety of gifts. Among them was Morgue la Faye, who promised that he would be her lover and friend. After Ogier had made a name for himself in both love and war and reached his hundredth year, the caring Morgue decided it was time to take him away from the struggles and dangers of mortal life and bring him to the joys and peace of Avalon. To carry out this plan, Ogier and King Caraheu faced a storm on their way back from Jerusalem, causing their ships to separate. The ship carrying Ogier drifted across the sea until it reached the castle of loadstone, known as the castle of Avalon, which is not far from the earthly paradise, where Enoch and Elias were taken up in a fiery blaze; and where Morgue la Faye, who had gifted him with noble and virtuous qualities at his birth, resided.[76]
The vessel is wrecked against the rock; the provisions are divided among the crew, and it is agreed that every man, as his stock failed, should be thrown into the sea. Ogier's stock holds out longest, and he remains alone. He is nearly reduced to despair, when a voice from heaven cries to him: "God commandeth thee that, as soon as it is night, thou go unto a castle that thou wilt see shining, and pass from bark to bark till thou be in an isle which thou wilt find. And when thou wilt be in that isle thou wilt find a little path, and of what thou mayest see within be not dismayed at anything. And then Ogier looked, but he saw nothing."[77]
The ship is wrecked against the rock; the supplies are shared among the crew, and it’s decided that when a man runs out of supplies, he should be thrown into the sea. Ogier's supplies last the longest, and he is left alone. He is nearly driven to despair when a voice from heaven calls to him: "God commands you that, as soon as night falls, you go to a castle that you will see shining, and move from ship to ship until you reach an island that you will find. And when you are on that island, you will discover a small path, and don't be afraid of anything you may see within." Then Ogier looked, but he saw nothing.[77]
When night came, Ogier recommended himself to God,[Pg 47] and seeing the castle of loadstone all resplendent with light, he went from one to the other of the vessels that were wrecked there, and so got into the island where it was. On arriving at the gate he found it guarded by two fierce lions. He slew them and entered; and making his way into a hall, found a horse sitting at a table richly supplied. The courteous animal treats him with the utmost respect, and the starving hero makes a hearty supper. The horse then prevails on him to get on his back, and carries him into a splendid chamber, where Ogier sleeps that night. The name of this horse is Papillon, "who was a Luiton, and had been a great prince, but king Arthur conquered him, so he was condemned to be three hundred years a horse without speaking one single word, but after the three hundred years he was to have the crown of joy which they wore in Faerie."[78]
When night fell, Ogier prayed to God,[Pg 47] and seeing the castle of loadstone shining with light, he moved between the wrecked ships nearby and made his way to the island where it stood. Upon arriving at the gate, he noticed it was guarded by two fierce lions. He defeated them and entered; then, as he made his way into a hall, he found a horse sitting at a table lavishly laid out. The polite animal treated him with great respect, and the hungry hero enjoyed a hearty supper. The horse then encouraged him to get on its back, taking him into a grand chamber, where Ogier slept that night. This horse was named Papillon, "who had been a Luiton and a great prince, but was conquered by King Arthur, so he was sentenced to live as a horse for three hundred years without saying a single word; however, after three hundred years, he was to receive the crown of joy that they wore in Faerie."[78]
Next morning he cannot find Papillon, but on opening a door he meets a huge serpent, whom he also slays, and follows a little path which leads him into an orchard "tant bel et tant plaisant, que cestoit ung petit paradis a veoir." He plucks an apple from one of the trees and eats it, but is immediately afflicted by such violent sickness as to be put in fear of speedy death. He prepares himself for his fate, regretting "le bon pays de France, le roi Charlemaigne ... et principallement la bonne royne dangleterre, sa bonne espouse et vraie amie, ma dame Clarice, qui tant estoit belle et noble." While in this dolorous state, happening to turn to the east, he perceived "une moult belle dame, toute vestue de blanc, si bien et si richement aornee que cestoit ung grant triumphe que de la veoir."
The next morning he can't find Papillon, but when he opens a door, he encounters a giant serpent, which he also kills. He then follows a small path that takes him to an orchard "so beautiful and so pleasant, it was like a little paradise to behold." He picks an apple from one of the trees and eats it, but is immediately struck by such intense sickness that he fears he might die soon. He prepares for his fate, regretting "the good land of France, King Charlemagne... and especially the good Queen of England, his dear spouse and true friend, Lady Clarice, who was so beautiful and noble." While in this pitiful state, he looks to the east and sees "a very beautiful lady, dressed all in white, so finely and richly adorned that it was a great triumph to behold her."
Ogier, thinking it is the Virgin Mary, commences an Ave; but the lady tells him she is Morgue la Faye, who at his birth had kissed him, and retained him for her loyal amoureux, though forgotten by him. She places then on his finger a[Pg 48] ring, which removes all infirmity, and Ogier, a hundred years old, returns to the vigour and beauty of thirty. She now leads him to the castle of Avalon, where were her brother king Arthur, and Auberon, and Mallonbron, "ung luiton de mer."
Ogier, thinking she's the Virgin Mary, starts to say an Ave Maria; but the lady tells him she's Morgue la Faye, who had kissed him at his birth and kept him as her loyal lover, even though he forgot her. She then puts a[Pg 48]ring on his finger that cures all his ailments, and Ogier, who is a hundred years old, regains the strength and beauty of a thirty-year-old. She then takes him to the castle of Avalon, where her brother King Arthur, Auberon, and Mallonbron, “a prince of the sea,” are.
"And when Morgue drew near to the said castle of Avalon, the Fays came to meet Ogier, singing the most melodiously that ever could be heard, so he entered into the hall to solace himself completely. There he saw several Fay ladies adorned and all crowned with crowns most sumptuously made, and very rich, and evermore they sung, danced, and led a right joyous life, without thinking of any evil thing whatever, but of taking their mundane pleasures."[79] Morgue here introduces the knight to Arthur, and she places on his head a crown rich and splendid beyond estimation, but which has the Lethean quality, that whoso wears it,
"And when Morgue got close to the castle of Avalon, the Fays came to welcome Ogier, singing the most beautiful melodies ever heard, so he entered the hall to completely enjoy himself. There, he saw several Fay ladies dressed elegantly, all wearing incredibly luxurious crowns, and they were constantly singing, dancing, and living a joyful life, without a care for anything bad, only focusing on their earthly pleasures." [79] Morgue then introduces the knight to Arthur and places a crown on his head that is more lavish and magnificent than anyone could imagine, but it has the power of Lethe, so that whoever wears it,
Forgets both happiness and sadness, enjoyment and suffering;
for Ogier instantly forgot country and friends. He had no thought whatever "ni de la dame Clarice, qui tant estoit belle et noble," nor of Guyon his brother, nor of his nephew Gauthier, "ne de creature vivante." His days now rolled on in never-ceasing pleasure. "Such joyous pastime did the Fay ladies make for him, that there is no creature in this world who could imagine or think it, for to hear them sing so sweetly it seemed to him actually that he was in Paradise; so the time passed from day to day, from week to week, in such sort that a year did not last a month to him."[80]
for Ogier instantly forgot his homeland and friends. He had no thoughts at all about "Lady Clarice, who was so beautiful and noble," nor about his brother Guyon, nor his nephew Gauthier, "nor of any living being." His days now passed in endless pleasure. "The Fay ladies provided him with such joyful entertainment that no creature in this world could imagine or conceive it; to hear them sing so sweetly made him feel as if he were actually in Paradise; thus, time passed from day to day, from week to week, so that a year felt shorter than a month to him."[80]
But Avalon was still on earth, and therefore its bliss was not unmixed. One day Arthur took Ogier aside, and informed him that Capalus, king of the Luitons, incessantly attacked the castle of Faerie with design to eject king Arthur from its dominion, and was accustomed to penetrate to the basse court, calling on Arthur to come out and engage him. Ogier asked permission to encounter this formidable personage, which Arthur willingly granted. No sooner, however, did Capalus see Ogier than he surrendered to him; and the knight had the satisfaction of leading him into the castle, and reconciling him to its inhabitants.
But Avalon was still on earth, so its happiness wasn't perfect. One day, Arthur pulled Ogier aside and told him that Capalus, the king of the Luitons, was constantly attacking the castle of Faerie with the aim of driving King Arthur out of his domain. Capalus would often make it to the lower courtyard, demanding that Arthur come out and fight him. Ogier asked if he could take on this fierce opponent, and Arthur happily agreed. However, as soon as Capalus saw Ogier, he gave up. The knight had the satisfaction of bringing him into the castle and mending fences with its residents.
Two hundred years passed away in these delights, and seemed to Ogier but twenty: Charlemagne and all his lineage had failed, and even the race of Ogier was extinct, when the Paynims invaded France and Italy in vast numbers; and Morgue no longer thought herself justified in withholding Ogier from the defence of the faith. Accordingly, she one day took the Lethean crown from off his head: immediately all his old ideas rushed on his mind, and inflamed him with an ardent desire to revisit his country. The Fairy gave him a brand which was to be preserved from burning, for so long as it was unconsumed, so long should his life extend. She adds to her gift the horse Papillon and his comrade Benoist. "And when they were both mounted, all the ladies of the castle came to take leave of Ogier, by the command of king Arthur and of Morgue la Faye, and they sounded an aubade of instruments, the most melodious thing to hear that ever was listened to; then, when the aubade was finished, they sung with the voice so melodiously, that it was a thing so melodious that it seemed actually to Ogier that he was in Paradise. Again, when that was over, they sung with the instruments in such sweet concordance that it seemed rather to be a thing divine than mortal."[81] The[Pg 50] knight then took leave of all, and a cloud, enveloping him and his companion, raised them, and set them down by a fair fountain near Montpellier. Ogier displays his ancient prowess, routs the infidels, and on the death of the king is on the point of espousing the queen, when Morgue appears and takes him back to Avalon. Since then Ogier has never reappeared in this world.
Two hundred years passed in these pleasures, which felt to Ogier like just twenty. Charlemagne and his entire lineage had vanished, and even Ogier's own bloodline was gone when the infidels invaded France and Italy in huge numbers. Morgue no longer believed it was right to keep Ogier from defending the faith. So, one day, she removed the Lethean crown from his head; instantly, all his old memories flooded back, filling him with a strong desire to return to his homeland. The Fairy gave him a brand that would not burn—so long as it stayed unconsumed, his life would be extended. She also gifted him the horse Papillon and his companion Benoist. Once they were both mounted, all the ladies of the castle came to say goodbye to Ogier, as commanded by King Arthur and Morgue la Faye. They played a beautiful concert of instruments, the most melodious music anyone had ever heard. When the concert ended, they sang with such sweetness that it felt to Ogier like he was in Paradise. Afterward, they played their instruments in such harmonious agreement that it seemed more divine than human. The knight then bid farewell to everyone, and a cloud enveloped him and his companion, lifting them and setting them down by a lovely fountain near Montpellier. Ogier showcased his old skills, defeated the infidels, and was about to marry the queen after the king's death when Morgue appeared and took him back to Avalon. Since then, Ogier has never returned to this world.
Nowhere is a Faerie of the second kind so fully and circumstantially described as in the beautiful romance of Orfeo and Heurodis. There are, indeed, copious extracts from this poem in Sir Walter Scott's Essay on the Fairies of Popular Superstition; and we have no excuse to offer for repeating what is to be found in a work so universally diffused as the Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, but that it is of absolute necessity for our purpose, and that romantic poetry is rarely unwelcome.
Nowhere is a Faerie of the second kind described as thoroughly and specifically as in the beautiful romance of Orfeo and Heurodis. There are indeed extensive excerpts from this poem in Sir Walter Scott's Essay on the Fairies of Popular Superstition; and we have no reason to repeat what can be found in a work as widely known as the Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, except that it's absolutely necessary for our purpose, and that romantic poetry is rarely out of place.
Orfeo and Heurodis were king and queen of Winchester. The queen happening one day to sleep under an ymp[82] tree in the palace orchard, surrounded by her attendants, had a dream, which she thus relates to the king:
Orfeo and Heurodis were the king and queen of Winchester. One day, the queen fell asleep under a ymp[82] tree in the palace orchard, surrounded by her attendants, and had a dream, which she shares with the king:
To sleep by the orchard, Two fair knights came to me. Well arranged all the rights,
And asked me to come without delay To speak with their lord, the king; And I replied with bold words I neither dared nor wanted to: They can drive fast again. Then their king came all so quickly. With a thousand knights and more,
And with ladies fifty too,
And riding on pure white horses,
And their weeds were also white.
I say I have never seen since I was born. So fair knights serve me from the front. The king had a crown on his head,
[Pg 51] It was neither silver nor gold red; It was all made of precious stone,
It shone as brightly as the sun.
He came to me so soon, Would I, wouldn’t I, he took my name (took),
And made me ride with him On a white horse by his side,
And brought me into his palace,
Rightly placed over all, for sure.
He showed me castles and towers,
Meadows, rivers, fields, and flowers, And his forests are rich,
And since he brought me home again.
The fairy-king orders her, under a dreadful penalty, to await him next morning under the ymp tree. Her husband and ten hundred knights stand in arms round the tree to protect her,
The fairy king commands her, under a terrifying threat, to wait for him the next morning under the ymp tree. Her husband and a thousand knights are armed and stationed around the tree to protect her,
With Faëry forth named (taken);
Men never knew where she had gone.
Orfeo in despair abandons his throne, and retires to the wilderness, where he solaces himself with his harp, charming with his melody the wild beasts, the inhabitants of the spot. Often while here,
Orfeo, in despair, leaves his throne and retreats to the wilderness, where he finds comfort in his harp, soothing the wild animals and the local inhabitants with his melodies. Often while he is here,
With a soft cry and blowing, And dogs are barking with him. Still, they don't have a name. He never knows where they have come from;
And while he could see them As a great host to him. [83]
Well-attended thousand knights Each well-equipped to his right, Of a strong and fierce face,
With many displayed banners,
And each holds his drawn sword; Ac never he knew whether they would. And at another time, he saw something else,
[Pg 52] Knights and ladies come dancing In charming attire, Quiet pace and softly.
Drums and trumpets sounded as he went by,
And all kinds of services.
And on a day he saw him beside Sixty levies on horseback,
Kind and joyful like a bird on a branch, Not one man among them is, And each held a falcon in hand,
And rode on the hawk by a river.
They found a really great place to play the game, Mallards, herons, and cormorants. The birds of the water rise,
Each person thinks well of them,
Each faucoun his prey slough__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (slew).
Among the ladies he recognises his lost queen, and he determines to follow them, and attempt her rescue.
Among the ladies, he spots his lost queen, and he decides to follow them and try to save her.
Well, three miles more (or) less,
He arrived in a beautiful countryside. On a bright summer day,
Smooth and flat and all green,
Hill has not seen any dale. In the middle of the land, he saw a castle,
Rich, genuine, and extraordinarily amazing. All the highest wall Was clear and shiny like crystal.
There were a hundred towers around, Dressed up and battled stout.
The buttras come out of the ditch,
Of rich golden arches. The bousour was allowed all Of each kind, different animal. Within there were wide ones All the precious stones. The worst pillar to see Was all shiny gold. All that land was always bright,
[Pg 53] For when it should be dark and night, The precious stones will light up (yield__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
Bright as the sun at noon, No one can say or even think in their mind. The great work that was done.
Orfeo makes his way into this palace, and so charms the king with his minstrelsy, that he gives him back his wife. They return to Winchester, and there reign, in peace and happiness.
Orfeo enters the palace and charms the king with his music so much that the king returns his wife to him. They go back to Winchester, where they live in peace and happiness.
Another instance of this kind of Feerie may be seen in Thomas the Rymer, but, restricted by our limits, we must omit it, and pass to the last kind.
Another example of this type of Feerie can be found in Thomas the Rymer, but since we're limited by space, we'll skip it and move on to the last type.
Sir Thopas was written to ridicule the romancers; its incidents must therefore accord with theirs, and the Feerie in it in fact resembles those in Huon de Bordeaux. It has the farther merit of having suggested incidents to Spenser, and perhaps of having given the idea of a queen regnante of Fairy Land. Sir Thopas is chaste as Graelent.
Sir Thopas was written to mock the romance writers; its events must align with theirs, and the Fairyland in it actually resembles those in Huon de Bordeaux. It also deserves credit for inspiring events in Spenser's works and possibly introducing the idea of a reigning queen of Fairy Land. Sir Thopas is pure like Graelent.
He was therefore a suitable object for the love of a gentle elf-queen. So Sir Thopas one day "pricketh through a faire forest" till he is weary, and he then lies down to sleep on the grass, where he dreams of an elf-queen, and awakes, declaring
He was the perfect match for the love of a kind elf-queen. So one day, Sir Thopas “rides through a beautiful forest” until he gets tired, and then he lies down to sleep on the grass, where he dreams of an elf-queen and wakes up, declaring
And I will take myself to an elf-queen. By the valley and also by the hill.
He determines to set out in quest of her.
He decides to go after her.
An elf queen to spy; Until he had ridden and traveled for so long,
That he found in a private one.[Pg 54] The realm of Faerie,[86]
And often he looked with his mouth In many forests wild; For in that country, there is no one That dared to ride or go, Neither wife nor child.
The "gret giaunt" Sire Oliphaunt, however, informs him that
The "great giant" Sire Oliphaunt, however, tells him that
With harp and pipe and symphony,
Living here.
Owing to the fastidiousness of "mine hoste," we are unable to learn how Sir Thopas fared with the elf-queen, and we have probably lost a copious description of Fairy Land.
Because of the meticulousness of "mine hoste," we can't find out how Sir Thopas did with the elf-queen, and we've likely missed out on a detailed description of Fairy Land.
From the glimmering of the morning star of English poetry, the transition is natural to its meridian splendour, the reign of Elizabeth, and we will now make a few remarks on the poem of Spenser.
From the shining morning star of English poetry, the transition to its peak brilliance during the reign of Elizabeth is a natural progression, and we will now share a few thoughts on Spenser's poem.
SPENSER'S FAERIE QUEENE.
Except the immortal Faerie Queene,
Whose qualities have been recorded by her lover That time will refer to her greatly elevated story,
In his rare song, the greatest glory of the Muse. Brown.
During the sixteenth century the study of classical literature, which opened a new field to imagination, and gave it a new impulse, was eagerly and vigorously pursued. A classic ardour was widely and extensively diffused. The compositions of that age incessantly imitate and allude to the beauties and incidents of the writings of ancient Greece and Rome.
During the sixteenth century, the study of classical literature, which opened up new possibilities for imagination and gave it a fresh boost, was passionately and actively pursued. A classic enthusiasm spread widely. The works from that time constantly imitate and reference the beauties and events of the writings of ancient Greece and Rome.
Yet amid this diffusion of classic taste and knowledge, romance had by no means lost its influence. The black-letter pages of Lancelot du Lac, Perceforest, Mort d'Arthur, and the other romances of chivalry, were still listened to with solemn attention, when on winter-evenings the family of the good old knight or baron 'crowded round the ample fire,' to hear them made vocal, and probably no small degree of credence was given to the wonders they recorded. The passion for allegory, too, remained unabated. Fine moral webs were woven from the fragile threads of the Innamorato and the Furioso; and even Tasso was obliged, in compliance with the reigning taste, to extract an allegory from his divine poem; which Fairfax, when translating the Jerusalem, was careful to preserve. Spenser, therefore, when desirous of consecrating his genius to the celebration of the glories of the maiden reign, and the valiant warriors and grave statesmen who adorned it, had his materials ready prepared. Fairy-land, as described by the romancers, gave him[Pg 56] a scene; the knights and dames with whom it was peopled, actors; and its court, its manners, and usages, a facility of transferring thither whatever real events might suit his design.
Yet despite the spread of classic taste and knowledge, romance still held a strong influence. The old black-letter pages of Lancelot du Lac, Perceforest, Mort d'Arthur, and other chivalric romances were still listened to with great attention during winter evenings when the family of the good old knight or baron gathered around the large fire to hear them brought to life, likely believing in the wonders they described. The love for allegory also remained strong. Intricate moral tales were spun from the delicate threads of the Innamorato and the Furioso; even Tasso had to create an allegory from his divine poem, which Fairfax was careful to maintain when translating the Jerusalem. Therefore, Spenser, wanting to dedicate his talent to celebrating the triumphs of the maiden reign and the brave warriors and serious statesmen associated with it, had plenty of material ready. The fairyland described by the romancers provided him a setting; the knights and ladies living there were his characters; and its court, customs, and practices offered a convenient way to incorporate any real events that suited his purpose.
It is not easy to say positively to what romance the poet was chiefly indebted for his Faery-land. We might, perhaps, venture to conjecture that his principal authority was Huon de Bordeaux, which had been translated some time before by Lord Berners, and from which it is most likely that Shakespeare took his Oberon, who was thus removed from the realms of romance, and brought back among his real kindred, the dwarfs or elves. Spenser, it is evident, was acquainted with this romance, for he says of Sir Guyon,
It’s hard to definitively say which romance influenced the poet the most in creating his Faery-land. We might guess that his primary source was Huon de Bordeaux, which had been translated earlier by Lord Berners, and it’s likely that Shakespeare adapted his Oberon from it, pulling him from the world of romance back into his true kin, the dwarfs or elves. Spenser clearly knew this romance, because he mentions Sir Guyon,
He could compete and debate in tournaments, And knighthood accepted the hand of good Sir Huon,
When he arrived in Fairy-land with King Oberon.
B. ii. c. 1. st. vi.
And here, if such a thing were to be heeded, the poet commits an anachronism in making Sir Huon, who slew the son of Charlemagne, a contemporary of Arthur.
And here, if anyone paid attention to this, the poet makes a mistake by placing Sir Huon, who killed Charlemagne's son, as a contemporary of Arthur.
Where "this delightful land of Faery" lies, it were as idle to seek as for Oberon's realm of Mommur, the island of Calypso, or the kingdom of Lilliput. Though it shadow forth England, it is distinct from it; for Cleopolis excels Troynovant in greatness and splendour, and Elfin, the first Fairy king, ruled over India and America. To the curious the poet says,
Where "this enchanting land of Faery" is located, it would be as pointless to search for as Oberon's realm of Mommur, Calypso's island, or the kingdom of Lilliput. While it may hint at England, it is separate from it; for Cleopolis surpasses Troynovant in greatness and splendor, and Elfin, the first Fairy king, ruled over India and America. To those who are curious, the poet says,
He might find it, so let him not be surprised,
But he gives in to being too dull and lowly,
That note without a hound has a good track record.
The idea of making a queen sole regnante of Fairy-land was the necessary result of the plan of making "the fayrest princesse under sky" view her "owne realmes in lond of faery." Yet there may have been sage authority for this settlement of the fairy throne. Some old romancers may have spoken only of a queen; and the gallant Sir Thopas[Pg 57] does not seem to apprehend that he is in pursuit of the wedded wife of another. This doughty champion's dream was evidently the original of Arthur's.
The idea of having a queen as the sole ruler of Fairy-land was a necessary outcome of the plan to let "the fairest princess under the sky" see her "own realms in the land of faery." There might have been wise reasoning for this choice of the fairy throne. Some ancient storytellers may have only mentioned a queen; and the brave Sir Thopas[Pg 57] doesn’t seem to realize he’s chasing after someone else’s wife. This strong hero's dream was clearly the inspiration for Arthur's.
And my pillow was my beautifully displayed helmet; While every sense enjoys the sweet humor, I thought there was a royal maiden by my side. Her delicate limbs gently rested down, No one has ever seen such a beautiful creature on a sunny day.
For sure, her love was truly directed towards me,
When the right time comes, it should appear:
But whether dreams deceive or if it's true, Was never heart so filled with joy,
No living man has ever heard such words. As she shared everything with me that night, And as she was leaving, she said she was the queen of the Fairies.
And never promise to stop until I find her—
For nine months I've searched in vain, but I will not break that vow, B. i. c. 9. st. xiii., xiv., xv.
The names given by Spenser to these beings are Fays (Feés), Farys or Fairies, Elfes and Elfins, of which last words the former had been already employed by Chaucer, and in one passage it is difficult to say what class of beings is intended. Spenser's account of the origin of his Fairies is evidently mere invention, as nothing in the least resembling it is to be found in any preceding writer. It bears, indeed, some slight and distant analogy to that of the origin of the inhabitants of Jinnestân, as narrated by the Orientals. According to the usual practice of Spenser, it is mixed up with the fables of antiquity.
The names Spenser used for these beings are Fays (Feés), Farys or Fairies, Elfes, and Elfins. The first two were already used by Chaucer, and in one instance, it’s hard to tell which group is being referred to. Spenser's description of how his Fairies came to be is clearly made up, as there’s nothing like it in any earlier writings. It does have a slight resemblance to the backstory of the inhabitants of Jinnestân, as told by Oriental writers. True to his usual style, Spenser mixes it with ancient fables.
[Pg 58] Who, wandering through the world with tired feet, Found in the gardens of Adonis. A fine creature, whom he believed in his mind To be no earthly being, but either spirit O angel, the author of all womankind;
So a fairy is what she’s called, From whom all fairies originate and obtain their lineage.
And all nations brought themselves under control. B. ii. c. 9. st. 70, 71, 72.
Sir Walter Scott remarks with justice (though his memory played him somewhat false on the occasion), that "the stealing of the Red Cross Knight while a child, is the only incident in the poem which approaches to the popular character of the Fairy." It is not exactly the only incident; but the only other, that of Arthegal, is a precisely parallel one:—
Sir Walter Scott rightly notes (even if his memory was a bit off this time) that "the stealing of the Red Cross Knight as a child is the only event in the poem that resembles the popular idea of a Fairy." It's not really the only event; the only other one, that of Arthegal, is exactly the same:—
Yet no fairy has been born or related at all. To Elves, but born of earthly seed,
And once taken away by deceitful Fairies,
While still in his infant cradle, he crawled: No one knows himself today,
But he was conceived by an Elf and a Fairy. B. iii. c. 3. st. xxvi.
Sir Walter has been duly animadverted on for this dangerous error by the erudite Mr. Todd. It would be as little becoming as politic in us, treading, as we do, on ground where error ever hovers around us, to make any remark. Freedom from misconception and mistake, unfortunately, forms no privilege of our nature.
Sir Walter has been rightly criticized for this serious mistake by the knowledgeable Mr. Todd. It would be neither appropriate nor wise for us, walking in an area where mistakes constantly lurk, to comment. Sadly, being free from misunderstanding and error is not a benefit of our nature.
We must here observe, that Spenser was extremely injudicious in his selection of the circumstances by which he endeavoured to confound the two classes of Fairies. It was quite incongruous to style the progeny of the subjects of Gloriane a "base elfin brood," or themselves "false Fairies," especially when we recollect that such a being as Belphœbe whose
We should note that Spenser was very unwise in how he chose to mix the two types of Fairies. It was totally out of place to call the offspring of Gloriane's subjects a "base elfin brood," or to label them "false Fairies," especially considering that there is a being like Belphœbe who...
That is produced in bodily slime,
was born of a Fairie.
was born of a Fairy.
Our poet seems to have forgotten himself also in the Legend of Sir Calidore; for though the knight is a Faerie himself, and though such we are to suppose were all the native inhabitants of Faerie-land, yet to the "gentle flood" that tumbled down from Mount Acidale,
Our poet seems to have lost himself in the Legend of Sir Calidore as well; for even though the knight is a Faerie himself, and we are to assume that all the native inhabitants of Faerie-land are like him, still to the "gentle flood" that flowed down from Mount Acidale,
And a little farther, when Calidore gazes on the "hundred naked maidens lily white," that danced around the Graces, he wist not
And a little farther on, when Calidore looks at the "hundred naked maidens lily white," who danced around the Graces, he did not know
Or Nymphs or Fairies, or magical displays,
With which his eyes might have been deceived.—St. xvii.
The popular Elves, who dance their circlets on the green, were evidently here in Spenser's mind.[88]
The well-known Elves, who twirl their circles on the grass, were clearly present in Spenser's thoughts.[88]
It is now, we think, if not certain, at least highly probable, that the Fairy-land and the Fairies of Spenser are those of romance, to which the term Fairy properly belongs, and that it is without just reason that the title of his poem has been styled a misnomer.[89] After the appearance of his Faerie Queene, all distinction between the different species was rapidly lost, and Fairies became the established name of the popular Elves.
It’s now more likely than not that the Fairy-land and Fairies in Spenser’s work are truly from the realm of romance, where the term Fairy actually fits, and calling his poem a misnomer is unjustified.[89] After the release of his Faerie Queene, the differences between the various types quickly faded, and Fairies became the common name for the popular Elves.
Here, then, we will take our leave of the potent ladies of romance, and join the Elves of the popular creed, tracing their descent from the Duergar of northern mythology, till we meet them enlivening the cottage fireside with the tales of their pranks and gambols.
Here, then, we will say goodbye to the powerful women of romance and join the Elves from popular belief, tracing their origins from the Duergar of northern mythology, until we find them brightening up the cottage fireside with stories of their tricks and games.
EDDAS AND SAGAS.
To all the Gods and Goddesses. Tegner.
Among all the goddesses and gods.
The ancient religion of Scandinavia, and probably of the whole Gotho-German race, consisted, like all other systems devised by man, in personifications of the various powers of nature and faculties of mind. Of this system in its fulness and perfection we possess no record. It is only from the poems of the elder or poetic Edda,[90] from the narratives of the later or prose Edda and the various Sagas or histories written in the Icelandic language,[91] that we can obtain any knowledge of it.
The ancient religion of Scandinavia, and likely of the entire Gotho-Germanic people, was made up, like all human-created systems, of personifications of different natural forces and aspects of the mind. We have no complete record of this system in its entirety. We can only learn about it through the poems of the elder or poetic Edda,[90] the stories in the later or prose Edda, and the various Sagas or histories written in Icelandic,[91] which provide us with some knowledge of it.
The poetic or Sæmund's Edda was, as is generally believed, collected about the end of the eleventh or beginning of the twelfth century by an Icelander named Sæmund, and styled Hinns Fròda, or The Wise. It consists of a number of mythological and historical songs, the production of the ancient Scalds or poets, all, or the greater part, composed before the introduction of Christianity into the north. The measure of these venerable songs is alliterative rime, and they present not unfrequently poetic beauties of a high and striking character.[92]
The poetic Edda, or Sæmund's Edda, was collected around the late 11th or early 12th century by an Icelander named Sæmund, also known as Hinns Fròda, or The Wise. It includes a collection of mythological and historical poems, created by ancient Scalds, or poets, most of which were composed before Christianity was introduced to the North. The structure of these ancient songs uses alliterative rhyme, and they often showcase striking poetic beauty.[92]
The prose Edda is supposed to have been compiled in the thirteenth century by Snorro Sturleson, the celebrated historian of Norway. It is a history of the gods and their actions formed from the songs of the poetic Edda, and from other ancient poems, several stanzas of which are incorporated in it. Beside the preface and conclusion, it consists of two principal parts, the first consisting of the Gylfa-ginning (Gylfa's Deception), or Hárs Lygi (Hár's i. e. Odin's Fiction), and the Braga-rædur (Braga's Narrative), each of which is divided into several Dæmi-sagas or Illustrative Stories; and the second named the Kenningar or list of poetic names and periphrases.[93]
The Prose Edda is thought to have been compiled in the thirteenth century by Snorri Sturluson, the famous historian of Norway. It tells the history of the gods and their deeds, based on the poems from the Poetic Edda and other ancient works, with several stanzas included. Besides the preface and conclusion, it has two main parts: the first part includes Gylfaginning (Gylfa's Deception) or Hár's Lygi (Hár's or Odin's Fiction), and the Braga-rǫdur (Braga's Narrative), each divided into various Dæmi-sagas or illustrative stories; the second part is called the Kenningar, which is a list of poetic names and expressions.[93]
The Gylfa-ginning narrates that Gylfa king of Sweden, struck with the wisdom and power of the Æser,[94] as Odin and his followers were called, journeyed in the likeness of an old man, and under the assumed name of Ganglar, to Asgard their chief residence, to inquire into and fathom their wisdom. Aware of his design, the Æser by their magic art caused to arise before him a lofty and splendid palace, roofed with golden shields. At the gate he found a man who was throwing up and catching swords, seven of which were in the air at one time. This man inquires the name of the stranger, whom he leads into the palace, where Ganglar sees a number of persons drinking and playing, and three thrones, each set higher than the other. On the thrones sat Har (High), Jafnhar (Equal-high), and Thridi (Third). Ganglar asks if there is any one there wise and learned. Har replies that he will not depart in safety if he knows more than they.[95] Ganglar then commences his interrogations, which embrace a variety of recondite subjects, and extend from the creation to the end of all things. To each he receives a satisfactory reply. At the last reply Ganglar hears a loud[Pg 62] rush and noise: the magic illusion suddenly vanishes, and he finds himself alone on an extensive plain.
The Gylfa-ginning tells the story of King Gylfa of Sweden, who, impressed by the wisdom and power of the Æser—what Odin and his followers were called—disguised himself as an old man named Ganglar and traveled to Asgard, their main residence, to learn about their wisdom. The Æser, aware of his intentions, used their magical powers to create a grand palace before him, topped with golden shields. At the entrance, he encountered a man juggling swords, seven of which were in the air at once. This man asked who the stranger was and led him into the palace, where Ganglar saw many people drinking and having fun, along with three thrones, each taller than the last. Seated on the thrones were Har (High), Jafnhar (Equal-high), and Thridi (Third). Ganglar asked if anyone there was wise or knowledgeable. Har responded that he would not go unharmed if he knew more than they did. Ganglar then began asking questions on a wide range of complex topics, covering everything from creation to the end of all things. He received satisfactory answers to each of his questions. When he received the last answer, Ganglar heard a loud commotion: the magical illusion suddenly disappeared, and he found himself alone in a vast plain.
The Braga-rædur is the discourse of Braga to Ægir, the god of the sea, at the banquet of the Immortals. This part contains many tales of gods and heroes old, whose adventures had been sung by Skalds, of high renown and lofty genius.
The Braga-rædur is the conversation of Braga to Ægir, the god of the sea, at the feast of the Immortals. This section features numerous stories of ancient gods and heroes, whose adventures have been celebrated by Skalds, known for their great talent and artistry.
Though both the Eddas were compiled by Christians, there appears to be very little reason for suspecting the compilers of having falsified or interpolated the mythology of their forefathers. Sæmund's Edda may be regarded as an Anthology of ancient Scandinavian poetry; and the author of the prose Edda (who it is plain did not always understand the true meaning of the tales he related) wrote it as a northern Pantheon and Gradus ad Parnassum, to supply poets with incidents, ornaments, and epithets. Fortunately they did so, or impenetrable darkness had involved the ancient religion of the Gothic stock!
Although both Eddas were put together by Christians, there's very little reason to suspect that the compilers altered or added to the mythology of their ancestors. Sæmund's Edda can be seen as a collection of ancient Scandinavian poetry; and the author of the prose Edda (who clearly didn’t always grasp the true meaning of the stories he shared) wrote it as a northern Pantheon and guide for poets, providing them with themes, embellishments, and descriptive words. Thankfully, they did, or the ancient beliefs of the Gothic people would have been completely lost to time!
Beside the Eddas, much information is to be derived from the various Sagas or northern histories. These Sagas, at times transmitting true historical events, at other times containing the wildest fictions of romance, preserve much valuable mythic lore, and the Ynglinga, Volsunga, Hervarar, and other Sagas, will furnish many important traits of northern mythology.
Besides the Eddas, there is a lot of information to be gained from the various Sagas or northern histories. These Sagas sometimes convey real historical events, while at other times they include the wildest romantic fictions. They preserve a lot of valuable mythic lore, and the Ynglinga, Volsunga, Hervarar, and other Sagas will provide many important aspects of northern mythology.
It is not intended here to attempt sounding the depths of Eddaic mythology, a subject so obscure, and concerning which so many and various opinions occur in the works of those who have occupied themselves with it. Suffice it to observe that it goes back to the most remote ages, and that two essential parts of it are the Alfar (Alfs or Elves) and the Duergar (Dwarfs), two classes of beings whose names continue to the present day in all the languages of the nations descended from the Gotho-German race.
It's not the goal here to explore the depths of Eddaic mythology, a topic that's pretty obscure and has generated a lot of differing opinions in the works of those who have studied it. It's enough to note that it dates back to ancient times, and two key components of it are the Alfar (Alfs or Elves) and the Duergar (Dwarfs), two groups of beings whose names are still used today in all the languages of the nations that come from the Gotho-German heritage.
"Our heathen forefathers," says Thorlacius,[96] "believed, like the Pythagoreans, and the farther back in antiquity the more firmly, that the whole world was filled with spirits of various kinds, to whom they ascribed in general the same nature and properties as the Greeks did to their Dæmons. These were divided into the Celestial and the Terrestrial,[Pg 63] from their places of abode. The former were, according to the ideas of those times, of a good and elevated nature, and of a friendly disposition toward men, whence they also received the name of White or Light Alfs or Spirits. The latter, on the contrary, who were classified after their abodes in air, sea, and earth, were not regarded in so favourable a light. It was believed that they, particularly the land ones, the δαιμονες επιχθονιοι of the Greeks, constantly and on all occasions sought to torment or injure mankind, and that they had their dwelling partly on the earth in great thick woods, whence came the name Skovtrolde[97] (Wood Trolls), or in other desert and lonely places, partly in and under the ground, or in rocks and hills; these last were called Bjerg-Trolde (Hill Trolls): to the first, on account of their different nature, was given the name of Dverge (Dwarfs), and Alve, whence the word Ellefolk, which is still in the Danish language. These Dæmons, particularly the underground ones, were called Svartálfar, that is Black Spirits, and inasmuch as they did mischief, Trolls."
"Our pagan ancestors," says Thorlacius,[96] "believed, like the Pythagoreans, and the further back in history you go, the stronger the belief, that the entire world was filled with spirits of various kinds, to whom they assigned similar natures and characteristics as the Greeks did to their Dæmons. These spirits were divided into Celestial and Terrestrial,[Pg 63] based on where they lived. The Celestial ones were considered to be of a good and elevated nature, and friendly toward humans, which is why they were also called White or Light Alfs or Spirits. The Terrestrial ones, however, categorized by their habitats in the air, sea, and earth, were seen in a much less favorable light. It was believed that they, especially the land dwellers, the δαιμονες επιχθονιοι of the Greeks, were always trying to torment or harm humanity. They were thought to reside partly in great, dense forests, giving rise to the term Skovtrolde[97] (Wood Trolls), in other desolate and lonely places, partly in and beneath the ground, or in rocks and hills; these last were referred to as Bjerg-Trolde (Hill Trolls): the first group, due to their different nature, was called Dverge (Dwarfs) and Alve, which is the origin of the word Ellefolk still used in Danish today. These Dæmons, particularly the underground ones, were called Svartálfar, meaning Black Spirits, and since they caused trouble, they were known as Trolls."
This very nearly coincides with what is to be found in the Edda, except that there would appear to be some foundation for a distinction between the Dwarfs and the Dark Alfs.[98]
This is almost the same as what's in the Edda, except that there seems to be some basis for a difference between the Dwarfs and the Dark Alfs.[98]
THE ALFAR.
Brynhildar Quida.
In the prose Edda, Ganglar inquires what other cities beside that in which the Nornir dwelt were by the Urdar fount, under the Ash Yggdrasil.[99] Hár replies,
In the prose Edda, Ganglar asks what other cities, besides the one where the Nornir lived, were near the Urdar spring, beneath the Ash Yggdrasil.[99] Hár answers,
"There are many fair cities there. There is the city which is called Alf-heim, where dwelleth the people that is called Liosálfar (Light Alfs). But the Döckálfar (Dark Alfs) dwell below under ground, and are unlike them in appearance, and still more unlike in actions. The Liosálfar are whiter than the sun in appearance, but the Döckálfar are blacker than pitch."[100]
"There are many beautiful cities there. One of them is called Alf-heim, where the people known as Liosálfar (Light Alfs) live. The Döckálfar (Dark Alfs) reside underground and are different from them in looks and even more so in behavior. The Liosálfar are brighter than the sun in appearance, while the Döckálfar are darker than pitch."[100]
The Nornir, the Parcæ, or Destinies of Scandinavian mythology, are closely connected with the Alfar.
The Nornir, the Parcæ, or Destinies of Scandinavian mythology, are closely connected with the Alfar.
"Many fair cities are there in Heaven," says Hár, "and the divine protection is over all. There standeth a city under the ash near the spring, and out of its halls came three maids, who are thus named, Udr, Verthandi, Skulld (Past, Present, Future). These maids shape the life of man. We call them Nornir. But there are many Nornir; those who come to each child that is born, to shape its life, are of the race of the gods; but others are of the race of the Alfs; and the third of the race of dwarfs. As is here expressed,
"Many beautiful cities exist in Heaven," says Hár, "and divine protection is over all. There is a city beneath the ash tree near the spring, and out of its halls came three maidens, who are named Udr, Verthandi, and Skulld (Past, Present, Future). These maidens shape a person's life. We call them the Nornir. However, there are many Nornir; those who come to each child born to shape its life are from the race of the gods; others are from the race of the Alfs; and the third group is from the race of dwarfs. As is stated here,
Some are of Alfkind,
Some are the daughters of Dualin." (i.e. of the Dwarfs.) [Pg 65]
"Then," said Ganglar, "if the Nornir direct the future destiny of men, they shape it very unequally. Some have a good life and rich, but some have little wealth and praise, some long life, some short." "The good Nornir, and well descended," says Hár, "shape a good life; but as to those who meet with misfortune, it is caused by the malignant Nornir."
"Then," said Ganglar, "if the Norns decide the future fate of people, they do it very unevenly. Some have a good and wealthy life, while others have little wealth and recognition; some live long, and some live short." "The good Norns, who are well-born," says Hár, "create a good life; but for those who face misfortune, it is caused by the spiteful Norns."
These Nornir bear a remarkable resemblance to the classical Parcæ and to the fairies of romance. They are all alike represented as assisting at the birth of eminent personages, as bestowing gifts either good or evil, and as foretelling the future fortune of the being that has just entered on existence.[101] This attribute of the fairies may have been derived from either the north or the south, but certainly these did not borrow from each other.
These Nornir closely resemble the classical Parcæ and the fairies from romance stories. They are all depicted as present at the birth of notable individuals, granting gifts that can be either good or bad, and predicting the future fate of the new arrival.[101] This fairy trait may have come from either the north or the south, but it’s clear that they didn’t take inspiration from one another.
Of the origin of the word Alf nothing satisfactory is to be found. Some think it is akin to the Latin albus, white; others, to alpes, Alps, mountains. There is also supposed to be some mysterious connexion between it and the word Elf, or Elv, signifying water in the northern languages; an analogy which has been thought to correspond with that between the Latin Nympha and Lympha. Both relations, however, are perhaps rather fanciful than just. Of the derivation of Alf, as just observed, we know nothing certain,[102] and the original meaning of Nympha would appear to be a new-married woman,[103] and thence a marriageable young woman; and it was applied to the supposed inhabitants of the mountains, seas, and streams, on the same principle that the northern nations gave them the appellation of men and women, that is, from their imagined resemblance to the human form.
The origin of the word Alf is not clearly understood. Some people think it’s related to the Latin albus, meaning white; others connect it to alpes, which refers to the Alps or mountains. There’s also a supposed mysterious link between it and the word Elf, or Elv, which means water in northern languages; this comparison has been thought to match the relationship between the Latin Nympha and Lympha. However, both connections may be more imaginative than accurate. As mentioned, we have no definite information about the origin of Alf,[102] and the original meaning of Nympha seems to refer to a newly married woman,[103] and later to a marriageable young woman; this term was used for the supposed inhabitants of mountains, seas, and streams based on the idea that they resembled human forms.
Whatever its origin, the word Alf has continued till the
present day in all the Teutonic languages. The Danes have
Elv, pl. Elve; the Swedes, Elf pl. Elfvar m. Elfvor f.; and
the words Elf-dans and Elf-blæst, together with Olof and
other proper names, are derived from them. The Germans
call the nightmare Alp; and in their old poems we meet[Pg 66]
with Elbe and Elbinne, and Elbisch occurs in them in the
bad sense of elvish of Chaucer and our old romancers; and a
number of proper names, such as Alprecht, Alphart, Alpinc,
Alpwin,[104] were formed from it, undoubtedly before it got its
present ill sense.[105] In the Anglo-Saxon, Æl, or Æl
en, with
its feminine and plural, frequently occurs. The Oreas, Naias,
and Hamodryas of the Greeks and Romans are rendered
in an Anglo-Saxon glossary by
un
-æl
en,
ǽ-æl
en,
and
el
-æl
en.[106] Æl
is a component part of the proper
names Ælfred and Ælfric; and the author of the poem of
Judith says that his heroine was Æl
-
eine (Elf-sheen),
bright or fair as an elf. But of the character and acts of the
elfs no traditions have been preserved in Anglo-Saxon literature.
In the English language, Elf, Elves, and their derivatives
are to be found in every period, from its first formation
down to this present time.
Regardless of its origin, the word Alf has persisted to this day in all the Teutonic languages. The Danes have Elv, plural Elve; the Swedes use Elf, plural Elfvar for males and Elfvor for females; and the terms Elf-dans and Elf-blæst, along with Olof and other proper names, are derived from them. The Germans refer to the nightmare as Alp; and in their ancient poems, we encounter Elbe and Elbinne, with Elbisch appearing in a negative sense similar to elvish in Chaucer and our old romance writers; numerous proper names such as Alprecht, Alphart, Alpinc, Alpwin,[104] were created from it, surely before it acquired its current negative connotation.[105] In Anglo-Saxon, Æl, or Ælen, along with its feminine and plural forms, frequently appears. The Oreas, Naias, and Hamodryas of the Greeks and Romans are translated in an Anglo-Saxon glossary as unælfen, ǽ-ælfen
and el-æl-en.[106] Æl is part of the proper names Ælfred and Ælfric; and the author of the poem of Judith states that his heroine was Æl
-
eine (Elf-sheen), bright or beautiful like an elf. However, there are no preserved traditions about the character and actions of elves in Anglo-Saxon literature. In the English language, Elf, Elves, and their derivatives have been present in every period, from its earliest formation to the present day.
THE DUERGAR.
Alvis-Mal.
I have my seat under the stone.
These diminutive beings, dwelling in rocks and hills, and distinguished for their skill in metallurgy, seem to be peculiar to the Gotho-German mythology.[107] Perhaps the most probable account of them is, that they are personifications of[Pg 67] the subterraneous powers of nature; for it may be again observed, that all the parts of every ancient mythology are but personified powers, attributes, and moral qualities. The Edda thus describes their origin:—
These tiny beings, living in rocks and hills, and known for their metallurgy skills, seem to be unique to Germanic mythology.[107] The most likely explanation for them is that they represent the hidden forces of nature; it's important to note that all aspects of ancient mythology are essentially personified powers, traits, and moral qualities. The Edda describes their origin like this:—
"Then the gods sat on their seats, and held a council, and called to mind how the Duergar had become animated in the clay below in the earth, like maggots in flesh. The Duergar had been first created, and had taken life in Ymir's[108] flesh, and were maggots in it, and by the will of the gods they became partakers of human knowledge, and had the likeness of men, and yet they abode in the ground and in stones. Modsogner was the first of them, and then Dyrin."
"Then the gods sat on their thrones and held a meeting, remembering how the Duergar came to life in the clay beneath the earth, like maggots in flesh. The Duergar were the first to be created and emerged from Ymir's[108] flesh as maggots. By the will of the gods, they gained human knowledge and took on human form, yet they remained in the ground and in the stones. Modsogner was the first of them, followed by Dyrin."
The Duergar are described as being of low stature, with short legs and long arms, reaching almost down to the ground when they stand erect.[109] They are skilful and expert workmen in gold, silver, iron, and the other metals. They form many wonderful and extraordinary things for the Æser, and for mortal heroes, and the arms and armour that come from their forges are not to be paralleled. Yet the gift must be spontaneously bestowed, for misfortune attends those extorted from them by violence.[110]
The Duergar are described as short with short legs and long arms that nearly touch the ground when they stand up. They are skilled craftsmen in gold, silver, iron, and other metals. They create many amazing and unique items for the Æser and for mortal heroes, and the weapons and armor that come from their forges can't be matched. However, the gift must be given willingly, as bad luck follows those who take from them by force.
In illustration of their character we bring forward the following narratives from the Edda and Sagas. The homely garb in which they are habited, will not, it is hoped, be displeasing to readers of taste. We give as exact a copy as we are able of the originals in all their rudeness. The tales are old, their date unknown, and they therefore demand respect. Yet it is difficult to suppress a smile at finding such familiar, nay almost vulgar terms[111] applied to the great supernal powers of nature, as occur in the following tale from the Edda.
To showcase their character, we present the following stories from the Edda and Sagas. We hope that the simple style in which they are presented will not be off-putting to discerning readers. We’ve made as close a copy as possible of the originals, in all their rawness. These tales are old, their exact origins unknown, so they deserve our respect. Still, it’s hard not to smile at the use of such familiar, even somewhat crude language[111] when referring to the great, divine powers of nature, as seen in the following story from the Edda.
Loki and the Dwarf.
Loki, the son of Laufeiar, had out of mischief cut off all the hair of Sif. When Thor found this out he seized Loki, and would have broken every bone in his body, only that he swore to get the Suartalfar to make for Sif hair of gold, which would grow like any other hair.
Loki, the son of Laufeiar, had mischievously cut off all of Sif's hair. When Thor discovered this, he grabbed Loki and was about to break every bone in his body, but Loki promised to have the Suartalfar create golden hair for Sif that would grow like regular hair.
Loki then went to the Dwarfs that are called the sons of Ivallda. They first made the hair, which as soon as it was put on the head grew like natural hair; then the ship Skidbladni,[112] which always had the wind with it, wherever it would sail; and, thirdly, the spear Gugner, which always hit in battle.
Loki then went to the Dwarfs known as the sons of Ivaldi. They first created the hair, which instantly grew like real hair as soon as it was placed on the head; next, they made the ship Skidbladni,[112] which always had the wind at its back, no matter where it sailed; and finally, the spear Gugner, which always struck its target in battle.
Then Loki laid his head against the dwarf Brock, that his brother Eitri could not forge three such valuable things as these were. They went to the forge; Eitri set the swine-skin (bellows) to the fire, and bid his brother Brock to blow, and not to quit the fire till he should have taken out the things he had put into it.
Then Loki rested his head against the dwarf Brock, so that his brother Eitri couldn’t create three treasures as valuable as these. They went to the forge; Eitri placed the pigskin bellows by the fire and told his brother Brock to keep blowing and not stop until he had taken out the items he had put in.
And when he was gone out of the forge, and that Brock was blowing, there came a fly and settled upon his hand, and bit him; but he blew without stopping till the smith took the work out of the fire; and it was a boar, and its bristles were of gold.
And when he stepped out of the forge, and Brock was working the bellows, a fly landed on his hand and bit him; but he kept blowing without pausing until the smith pulled the work out of the fire; and it was a boar, and its bristles were made of gold.
He then put gold into the fire, and bid him not to stop blowing till he came back. He went away, and then the fly came and settled on his neck, and bit him more severely than before; but he blew on till the smith came back and took out of the fire the gold-ring which is called Drupner.[113]
He then put gold into the fire and told him not to stop blowing until he returned. He left, and then the fly came and landed on his neck, biting him harder than before; but he kept blowing until the smith came back and took out of the fire the gold ring called Drupner.[113]
Then he put iron into the fire, and bid him blow, and said[Pg 69] that if he stopped blowing all the work would be lost. The fly now settled between his eyes, and bit so hard that the blood ran into his eyes, so that he could not see; so when the bellows were down he caught at the fly in all haste, and tore off its wings; but then came the smith, and said that all that was in the fire had nearly been spoiled. He then took out of the fire the hammer Miölner,[114] gave all the things to his brother Brock, and bade him go with them to Asgard and settle the wager.
Then he put iron in the fire and told him to blow, saying that if he stopped, all their work would be ruined. The fly then landed between his eyes and bit him so hard that blood trickled into his eyes, making it hard for him to see; so when the bellows were down, he hurried to catch the fly and ripped off its wings. But then the smith came and said that everything in the fire was almost ruined. He then took the hammer Miölner out of the fire, gave all the items to his brother Brock, and instructed him to take them to Asgard and settle the bet.
Loki also produced his jewels, and they took Odin, Thor, and Frey, for judges. Then Loki gave to Odin the spear Gugner, and to Thor the hair that Sif was to have, and to Frey Skidbladni, and told their virtues as they have been already related. Brock took out his jewels, and gave to Odin the ring, and said that every ninth night there would drop from it eight other rings as valuable as itself. To Frey he gave the boar, and said that he would run through air and water, by night and by day, better than any horse, and that never was there night so dark that the way by which he went would not be light from his hide. He gave the hammer to Thor, and said that it would never fail to hit a Troll, and that at whatever he threw it it would never miss it; and that he could never fling it so far that it would not of itself return to his hand; and when he chose, it would become so small that he might put it into his pocket. But the fault of the hammer was that its handle was too short.
Loki also brought out his treasures and called Odin, Thor, and Frey to be judges. He gave Odin the spear Gugner, Thor the hair that Sif was supposed to have, and Frey the ship Skidbladni, explaining their abilities as previously detailed. Brock presented his treasures and gave Odin a ring, claiming that every ninth night, eight other rings as valuable would drop from it. To Frey, he gave a boar, saying it could run through air and water, day and night, better than any horse, and that there would never be a night so dark that its path wouldn’t be illuminated by its hide. He gave the hammer to Thor, saying it would always hit a Troll and would never miss its target, no matter where he threw it; it would return to his hand no matter how far he threw it, and when he wanted, it could shrink so small that he could fit it in his pocket. However, the hammer's flaw was that its handle was too short.
Their judgment was, that the hammer was the best, and that the Dwarf had won the wager. Then Loki prayed hard not to lose his head, but the Dwarf said that could not be. "Catch me then," said Loki; and when he went to catch him he was far away, for Loki had shoes with which he could run through air and water. Then the Dwarf prayed Thor to catch him, and Thor did so. The Dwarf now went to cut off his head, but Loki said he was to have the head only, and not the neck. Then the Dwarf took a knife and a thong, and went to sew up his mouth; but the knife was bad, so the Dwarf wished that his brother's awl were there; and as soon as he wished it it was there, and he sewed his lips together.[115]
Their decision was clear: the hammer was the best, and the Dwarf had won the bet. Loki desperately hoped he wouldn't lose his head, but the Dwarf said that wasn't possible. "Try to catch me," Loki challenged, and as he attempted to catch the Dwarf, he was far away, since Loki had magical shoes that let him run through air and water. Then the Dwarf asked Thor to catch him, and Thor obliged. The Dwarf was about to cut off Loki's head, but Loki insisted he could only take the head, not the neck. The Dwarf then grabbed a knife and a string to sew up his mouth, but the knife wasn’t sharp enough, so he wished his brother's awl was there; and as soon as he wished for it, it appeared, and he sewed his lips shut.[115]
Northern mythologists thus explain this very ancient fable. Sif is the earth, and the wife of Thor, the heaven or atmosphere; her hair is the trees, bushes, and plants, that adorn the surface of the earth. Loki is the Fire-God, that delights in mischief, bene servit, male imperat. When by immoderate heat he has burned off the hair of Sif, her husband compels him so by temperate heat to warm the moisture of the earth, that its former products may spring up more beautiful than ever. The boar is given to Freyr, to whom and his sister Freya, as the gods of animal and vegetable fecundity, the northern people offered that animal, as the Italian people did, to the earth. Loki's bringing the gifts from the under-ground people seems to indicate a belief that metals were prepared by subterranean fire, and perhaps the forging of Thor's hammer, the mythic emblem of thunder, by a terrestrial demon, on a subterranean anvil, may suggest that the natural cause of thunder is to be sought in the earth.
Northern mythologists explain this very ancient story. Sif represents the earth and is married to Thor, who symbolizes the sky or atmosphere; her hair represents the trees, bushes, and plants that cover the earth's surface. Loki is the Fire God who enjoys causing trouble, bene servit, male imperat. When he uses excessive heat to burn off Sif's hair, her husband compels him to use moderate heat to warm the earth's moisture so that its previous beauty can come back even better than before. Freyr is given the boar, which the northern people offered to him and his sister Freya, the gods of animal and plant fertility, just like the Italian people offered it to the earth. Loki bringing gifts from the underground beings suggests a belief that metals were created by underground fire, and perhaps the forging of Thor's hammer, the mythical symbol of thunder, by an earth demon on an underground anvil implies that the natural cause of thunder can be found in the earth.
Thorston and the Dwarf.
When spring came, Thorston made ready his ship, and put twenty-four men on board of her. When they came to Vinland, they ran her into a harbour, and every day he went on shore to amuse himself.
When spring arrived, Thorston prepared his ship and put twenty-four men on board. When they reached Vinland, they navigated into a harbor, and every day he went ashore to entertain himself.
He came one day to an open part of the wood, where he saw a great rock, and out a little way from it a Dwarf, who was horridly ugly, and was looking up over his head with his mouth wide open; and it appeared to Thorston that it ran from ear to ear, and that the lower jaw came down to his knees. Thorston asked him, why he was acting so foolishly. "Do not be surprised, my good lad," replied the Dwarf; "do you not see that great dragon that is flying up there? He has taken off my son, and I believe that it is Odin himself that has sent the monster to do it. But I shall burst and die if I lose my son." Then Thorston shot at the dragon, and hit him under one of the wings, so that he fell[Pg 71] dead to the earth; but Thorston caught the Dwarf's child in the air, and brought him to his father.
One day, he came to an open area in the forest, where he saw a huge rock and, a little way out from it, a Dwarf who was extremely ugly and looking up with his mouth wide open. It seemed to Thorston that the Dwarf's mouth stretched from ear to ear and that his lower jaw nearly reached his knees. Thorston asked him why he was acting so strangely. "Don't be surprised, my good lad," replied the Dwarf. "Can't you see that big dragon flying up there? It has taken my son, and I believe it’s Odin himself who sent this monster to do it. I’ll burst and die if I lose my son." Then Thorston shot at the dragon, hitting it under one of its wings, causing it to crash down dead to the ground; Thorston then caught the Dwarf's child in midair and brought him back to his father.
The Dwarf was exceeding glad, and was more rejoiced than any one could tell; and he said, "A great benefit have I to reward you for, who are the deliverer of my son; and now choose your recompense in gold and silver." "Cure your son," said Thorston, "but I am not used to take rewards for my services." "It were not becoming," said the Dwarf, "if I did not reward you; and let not my shirt of sheeps'-wool, which I will give you, appear a contemptible gift, for you will never be tired when swimming, or get a wound, if you wear it next your skin."
The Dwarf was incredibly happy, more than anyone could express, and he said, "I have a great reward for you, the one who saved my son; now choose your payment in gold or silver." "Heal your son," said Thorston, "but I don’t usually accept rewards for my help." "It wouldn’t be appropriate," said the Dwarf, "if I didn’t reward you; and don’t think of my wool shirt as a worthless gift, because you’ll never tire when swimming or get hurt if you wear it close to your skin."
Thorston took the shirt and put it on, and it fitted him well, though it had appeared too short for the Dwarf. The Dwarf now took a gold ring out of his purse and gave it to Thorston, and bid him to take good care of it, telling him that he never should want for money while he kept that ring. He next took a black stone and gave it to Thorston, and said, "If you hide this stone in the palm of your hand no one will see you. I have not many more things to offer you, or that would be of any value to you; I will, however, give you a fire-stone for your amusement."
Thorston put on the shirt, and it fit him well, even though it had seemed too short for the Dwarf. The Dwarf then took a gold ring out of his purse and handed it to Thorston, urging him to take good care of it and telling him he would never run out of money as long as he had that ring. Next, he handed Thorston a black stone and said, "If you hide this stone in the palm of your hand, no one will be able to see you. I don’t have many more things to offer you that would be of any value, but I will give you a fire-stone for your entertainment."
He then took the stone out of his purse, and with a steel point. The stone was triangular, white on one side and red on the other, and a yellow border ran round it. The Dwarf then said, "If you prick the stone with the point in the white side, there will come on such a hail-storm that no one will be able to look at it; but if you want to stop this shower, you have only to prick on the yellow part, and there will come so much sunshine that the whole will melt away. But if you should like to prick the red side, then there will come out of it such fire, with sparks and crackling, that no one will be able to look at it. You may also get whatever you will by means of this point and stone, and they will come of themselves back to your hand when you call them. I can now give you no more such gifts."
He then took the stone out of his bag and with a steel tip. The stone was triangular, white on one side and red on the other, with a yellow border around it. The Dwarf then said, "If you prick the stone with the tip on the white side, a hailstorm will come so fierce that no one will be able to look at it; but if you want to stop this shower, you just need to prick the yellow part, and so much sunshine will come that it all will melt away. But if you decide to prick the red side, fire will erupt from it with sparks and crackling that no one will be able to look at. You can also get whatever you wish using this tip and stone, and they will return to your hand when you call them. I can’t offer you any more gifts like this."
Thorston then thanked the Dwarf for his presents, and returned to his men, and it was better for him to have made this voyage than to have stayed at home.[116]
Thorston then thanked the Dwarf for his gifts, and went back to his men, and it turned out to be better for him to have made this journey than to have stayed home.[116]
The Dwarf-Sword Tirfing.
Suaforlami, the second in descent from Odin, was king over Gardarike (Russia). One day he rode a-hunting, and sought long after a hart, but could not find one the whole day. When the sun was setting he found himself immersed so deep in the forest that he knew not where he was. There lay a hill on his right hand, and before it he saw two Dwarfs; he drew his sword against them, and cut off their retreat by getting between them and the rock. They proffered him ransom for their lives, and he asked them then their names, and one of them was called Dyren, and the other Dualin. He knew then that they were the most ingenious and expert of all the Dwarfs, and he therefore imposed on them that they should forge him a sword, the best that they could form; its hilt should be of gold, and its belt of the same metal. He moreover enjoined, that the sword should never miss a blow, and should never rust; and should cut through iron and stone, as through a garment; and should be always victorious in war and in single combat for him who bare it. These were the conditions on which he gave them their lives.
Suaforlami, the second in line from Odin, was the king of Gardarike (Russia). One day, he went out hunting and searched all day for a stag but couldn’t find one. As the sun was setting, he realized he was so deep in the forest that he had no idea where he was. On his right, he spotted a hill, and in front of it were two Dwarfs; he drew his sword against them and blocked their escape by positioning himself between them and the rock. They offered him a ransom for their lives, and he asked them their names. One was called Dyren, and the other Dualin. He recognized that they were the most skilled and clever of all the Dwarfs, so he demanded that they forge him a sword, the best they could make. Its hilt should be gold, and its belt made of the same metal. He also stipulated that the sword should never miss a strike, never rust, slice through iron and stone like it was cloth, and always ensure victory in war and duels for whoever wielded it. These were the terms under which he spared their lives.
On the appointed day he returned, and the Dwarfs came forth and delivered him the sword; and when Dualin stood in the door he said, "This sword shall be the bane of a man every time it is drawn; and with it shall be done three of the greatest atrocities. It shall also be thy bane." Then Suaforlami struck at the Dwarf so, that the blade of the sword penetrated into the solid rock. Thus Suaforlami became possessed of this sword, and he called it Tirfing, and he bare it in war and in single combat, and he slew with it the Giant Thiasse, and took his daughter Fridur.
On the appointed day, he returned, and the Dwarfs came forward and handed him the sword; when Dualin stood in the doorway, he said, "This sword will bring doom to a man every time it’s drawn, and with it, three of the greatest wrongs will be committed. It will also be your doom." Then Suaforlami struck the Dwarf so hard that the sword pierced solid rock. Thus, Suaforlami acquired this sword, which he named Tirfing. He carried it into battle and one-on-one fights, and with it, he killed the Giant Thiasse and took his daughter Fridur.
Suaforlami was shortly after slain by the Berserker[Pg 73][117] Andgrim, who then became master of the sword. When the twelve sons of Andgrim were to fight with Hialmar and Oddur for Ingaborg, the beautiful daughter of King Inges, Angantyr bore the dangerous Tirfing; but all the brethren were slain in the combat, and were buried with their arms.
Suaforlami was soon killed by the Berserker[Pg 73][117] Andgrim, who then became the master of the sword. When Andgrim's twelve sons were set to fight Hialmar and Oddur for the beautiful Ingaborg, daughter of King Inges, Angantyr wielded the dangerous Tirfing; however, all the brothers were killed in the battle and were buried with their weapons.
Angantyr left an only daughter, Hervor, who, when she grew up, dressed herself in man's attire, and took the name of Hervardar, and joined a party of Vikinger, or Pirates. Knowing that Tirfing lay buried with her father, she determined to awaken the dead, and obtain the charmed blade; and perhaps nothing in northern poetry equals in interest and sublimity the description of her landing alone in the evening on the island of Sams, where her father and uncles lay in their sepulchral mounds, and at night ascending to the tombs, that were enveloped in flame,[118] and by force of entreaty obtaining from the reluctant Angantyr the formidable Tirfing.
Angantyr left behind only one daughter, Hervor, who, as she grew up, dressed in men's clothes and took on the name Hervardar. She joined a group of Vikings, or pirates. Knowing that Tirfing was buried with her father, she decided to awaken the dead and get the enchanted sword. Perhaps nothing in northern poetry matches the interest and grandeur of her landing alone one evening on the island of Sams, where her father and uncles were laid to rest in their burial mounds. That night, she ascended to the tombs, which were surrounded by flames, and through her pleading, she managed to persuade the reluctant Angantyr to give her the powerful Tirfing.
Hervor proceeded to the court of King Gudmund, and there one day, as she was playing at tables with the king, one of the servants chanced to take up and draw Tirfing, which shone like a sunbeam. But Tirfing was never to see the light but for the bane of man, and Hervor, by a sudden impulse, sprang from her seat, snatched the sword and struck off the head of the unfortunate man. Hervor, after this, returned to the house of her grandfather, Jarl Biartmar, where she resumed her female attire, and was married to Haufud, the son of King Gudmund. She bare him two sons, Angantyr and Heidreker; the former of a mild and gentle disposition, the latter violent and fierce. Haufud would not permit Heidreker to remain at his court; and as he was departing, his mother, with other gifts, presented him Tirfing. His brother accompanied him out of the castle. Before they[Pg 74] parted, Heidreker drew out his sword to look at and admire it; but scarcely did the rays of light fall on the magic blade, when the Berserker rage came on its owner, and he slew his gentle brother.
Hervor went to King Gudmund's court, and one day, while she was playing a board game with the king, one of the servants picked up and drew Tirfing, which shone like a beam of sunlight. But Tirfing was meant to bring doom to man, and on a sudden impulse, Hervor jumped from her seat, grabbed the sword, and beheaded the unfortunate man. After this, Hervor returned to her grandfather Jarl Biartmar's house, switched back to her female attire, and married Haufud, the son of King Gudmund. She gave birth to two sons, Angantyr and Heidreker; the first was mild and gentle, while the second was violent and fierce. Haufud wouldn't let Heidreker stay at his court, and as he was leaving, his mother gifted him Tirfing along with other presents. His brother walked him out of the castle. Before they parted, Heidreker pulled out his sword to admire it; but no sooner did the light hit the magical blade than Berserker rage took over him, and he killed his gentle brother.
After this he joined a body of Vikinger, and became so distinguished, that King Harold, for the aid he lent him, gave him his daughter Helga in marriage. But it was the destiny of Tirfing to commit crime, and Harold fell by the hand of his son-in-law. Heidreker was afterwards in Russia, and the son of the king was his foster-son. One day, as they were out hunting, Heidreker and his foster-son happened to be separated from the rest of the party, when a wild boar appeared before them; Heidreker ran at him with his spear, but the beast caught it in his mouth and broke it across. He then alighted and drew Tirfing, and killed the boar; but on looking around, he could see no one but his foster-son, and Tirfing could only be appeased with warm human blood, and he slew the unfortunate youth. Finally, King Heidreker was murdered in his bed by his Scottish slaves, who carried off Tirfing; but his son Angantyr, who succeeded him, discovered and put them to death, and recovered the magic blade. In battle against the Huns he afterwards made great slaughter; but among the slain was found his own brother Laudur. And so ends the history of the Dwarf-sword Tirfing.[119]
After this, he joined a group of Vikings and became so notable that King Harold, in gratitude for the help he received, gave him his daughter Helga in marriage. However, it was Tirfing's fate to bring about tragedy, and Harold was killed by the hand of his son-in-law. Heidreker later went to Russia, where the king's son became his foster-son. One day, while they were out hunting, Heidreker and his foster-son got separated from the rest of their group when a wild boar appeared before them. Heidreker charged at it with his spear, but the beast caught it in its mouth and broke it in half. He then jumped down, drew Tirfing, and killed the boar; but when he looked around, he saw no one except his foster-son. Because Tirfing could only be satisfied with warm human blood, he killed the unfortunate young man. Eventually, King Heidreker was murdered in his bed by his Scottish slaves, who took Tirfing. However, his son Angantyr, who succeeded him, found them, killed them, and retrieved the magic blade. In battle against the Huns, he later caused great slaughter; but among the dead was his own brother Laudur. And so ends the story of the Dwarf-sword Tirfing.[119]
Like Alf, the word Duergr has retained its place in the Teutonic languages. Dverg[120] is the term still used in the north; the Germans have Zwerg, and we Dwarf,[121] which, however, is never synonymous with Fairy, as Elf is. Ihre[Pg 75] rejects all the etymons proposed for it, such, for example, as that of Gudmund Andreæ, θεοι εργον; and with abundant reason.
Like Alf, the word Duergr has kept its place in the Teutonic languages. Dverg[120] is the term still used in the north; the Germans say Zwerg, and we say Dwarf,[121] which, however, is never synonymous with Fairy, as Elf is. Ihre[Pg 75] dismisses all the proposed etymologies for it, such as that of Gudmund Andreæ, θεοι εργον; and with plenty of justification.
Some have thought that by the Dwarfs were to be understood the Finns, the original inhabitants of the country, who were driven to the mountains by the Scandinavians, and who probably excelled the new-comers in the art of working their mines and manufacturing their produce. Thorlacius, on the contrary, thinks that it was Odin and his followers, who came from the country of the Chalybes, that brought the metallurgic arts into Scandinavia.
Some people believe that the Dwarfs actually referred to the Finns, the original residents of the area, who were pushed into the mountains by the Scandinavians and who likely surpassed the newcomers in mining and production skills. Thorlacius, however, argues that it was Odin and his followers, who came from the region of the Chalybes, that introduced metalworking techniques to Scandinavia.
Perhaps the simplest account of the origin of the Dwarfs is, that when, in the spirit of all ancient religions, the subterranean powers of nature were to be personified, the authors of the system, from observing that people of small stature usually excel in craft and ingenuity, took occasion to represent the beings who formed crystals and purified metals within the bowels of the earth as of diminutive size, which also corresponded better with the power assigned them of slipping through the fissures and interstices of rocks and stones. Similar observations led to the representation of the wild and awful powers of brute nature under the form of huge giants.
Maybe the easiest explanation for the origin of the Dwarfs is that when, in line with ancient religions, the underground forces of nature were personified, the creators of the idea noticed that shorter people often excel in craftsmanship and cleverness. This inspired them to portray the beings responsible for forming crystals and purifying metals deep within the earth as small in size, which also fit better with their ability to slip through the cracks and gaps in rocks and stones. Similar observations resulted in depicting the wild and terrifying forces of raw nature as massive giants.
SCANDINAVIA.
They were both gruesome and vile,
The wild will make the Farmer a guest house,
With him, both drink and eat.
Eline of Villenszov.
They were both unattractive and gloomy,
They would visit the farmer, Both eat and drink with him.
Under the name of Scandinavia are included the kingdoms of Sweden, Denmark, and Norway, which once had a common religion and a common language. Their religion is still one, and their languages differ but little; we therefore feel that we may safely treat of their Fairy Mythology together.
Under the name Scandinavia are included the kingdoms of Sweden, Denmark, and Norway, which once shared a common religion and language. Their religion is still the same, and their languages differ only slightly; we can therefore confidently discuss their Fairy Mythology together.
Our principal authorities are the collection of Danish popular traditions, published by Mr. Thiele,[122] the select Danish ballads of Nyerup and Rahbek,[123] and the Swedish ballads of Geijer and Afzelius.[124] As most of the principal Danish ballads treating of Elves, etc., have been already translated by Dr. Jamieson, we will not insert them here; but translate, instead, the corresponding Swedish ones, which are in general of greater simplicity, and often contain additional traits of popular belief. As we prefer fidelity to polish, the reader must not be offended at antique modes of expression and imperfect rimes. Our rimes we can, however, safely say shall be at least as perfect as those of our originals.
Our main sources are the collection of Danish folk traditions published by Mr. Thiele,[122] the selected Danish ballads by Nyerup and Rahbek,[123] and the Swedish ballads by Geijer and Afzelius.[124] Since most of the key Danish ballads about Elves and similar topics have already been translated by Dr. Jamieson, we won’t include them here; instead, we will translate the corresponding Swedish ones, which are generally simpler and often contain additional elements of folk belief. We prioritize accuracy over refinement, so the reader shouldn't be bothered by old-fashioned expressions and imperfect rhymes. However, we can assure you that our rhymes will at least be as flawless as those of the originals.
These ballads, none of which are later than the fifteenth[Pg 77] century, are written in a strain of the most artless simplicity; not the slightest attempt at ornament is to be discerned in them; the same ideas and expressions continually recur; and the rimes are the most careless imaginable, often a mere assonnance in vowels or consonants; sometimes not possessing even that slight similarity of sound. Every Visa or ballad has its single or double Omquæd[125] or burden, which, like a running accompaniment in music, frequently falls in with the most happy effect; sometimes recalling former joys or sorrows; sometimes, by the continual mention of some attribute of one of the seasons, especially the summer, keeping up in the mind of the reader or hearers the forms of external nature.
These ballads, all of which date back to no later than the fifteenth century, are written in a style of simple honesty; there’s not the slightest attempt at embellishment in them; the same ideas and phrases keep coming up again and again; and the rhymes are as careless as possible, often just a simple resemblance in vowels or consonants; sometimes lacking even that minimal similarity in sound. Each Visa or ballad has its single or double Omquæd or refrain, which, like a recurring musical theme, often integrates beautifully; sometimes bringing back memories of past joys or sorrows; at other times, by constantly mentioning some aspect of one of the seasons, especially summer, reminding the reader or listeners of the forms of the natural world.
It is singular to observe the strong resemblance between the Scandinavian ballads and those of England and Scotland, not merely in manner but in subject. The Scottish ballad first mentioned below is an instance; it is to be met with in England, in the Feroes, in Denmark, and in Sweden, with very slight differences. Geijer observes, that the two last stanzas of 'William and Margaret,' in Percy's Reliques, are nearly word for word the same as the two last in the Swedish ballad of 'Rosa Lilla,'[126] and in the corresponding[Pg 78] Danish one. This might perhaps lead to the supposition of many of these ballads having come down from the time when the connexion was so intimate between this country and Scandinavia.
It's interesting to notice the strong similarity between the Scandinavian ballads and those from England and Scotland, not just in style but also in themes. The Scottish ballad mentioned below is an example; it can be found in England, the Faroe Islands, Denmark, and Sweden, with only minor differences. Geijer points out that the last two stanzas of 'William and Margaret' in Percy's Reliques are almost word for word the same as the last two stanzas in the Swedish ballad of 'Rosa Lilla,'[126] and in the corresponding[Pg 78] Danish version. This could suggest that many of these ballads have survived since the time when the connection between this country and Scandinavia was so close.
We will divide the Scandinavian objects of popular belief into four classes:—1. The Elves; 2. The Dwarfs, or Trolls, as they are usually called; 3. The Nisses; and 4. The Necks, Mermen, and Mermaids.[127]
We will split the Scandinavian popular belief objects into four categories: 1. The Elves; 2. The Dwarfs, often called Trolls; 3. The Nisses; and 4. The Necks, Mermen, and Mermaids.[127]
ELVES.
With a lilac-white playing hand.
Stagnelius.
They twirl in the moonlight in their party dresses,
With their fair hands playful.
The Alfar still live in the memory and traditions of the peasantry of Scandinavia. They also, to a certain extent, retain their distinction into White and Black. The former, or the Good Elves, dwell in the air, dance on the grass, or sit in the leaves of trees; the latter, or Evil Elves, are regarded as an underground people, who frequently inflict sickness or injury on mankind; for which there is a particular kind of doctors called Kloka män,[128] to be met with in all parts of the country.
The Alfar are still remembered in the customs and traditions of the Scandinavian peasants. They also, to some degree, keep their distinction between White and Black. The former, known as the Good Elves, live in the air, dance on the grass, or rest in the leaves of trees; the latter, the Evil Elves, are seen as an underground folk who often bring illness or harm to humans. For this, there are special kinds of doctors called Kloka män,[128] found throughout the country.
The Elves are believed to have their kings, and to celebrate their weddings and banquets, just the same as the dwellers above ground. There is an interesting intermediate class of them in popular tradition called the Hill-people (Högfolk), who are believed to dwell in caves and small hills: when they show themselves they have a handsome human form. The common people seem to connect with them a deep feeling of melancholy, as if bewailing a half-quenched hope of redemption.[129]
The Elves are thought to have their own kings, and they celebrate their weddings and feasts just like those who live above ground. There's an intriguing group in popular belief known as the Hill-people (Högfolk), who are said to live in caves and small hills. When they appear, they take on an attractive human form. The general public seems to associate them with a deep sense of sadness, as if lamenting a barely extinguished hope for redemption.[129]
There are only a few old persons now who can tell any thing more about them than of the sweet singing that may occasionally on summer nights be heard out of their hills, when one stands still and listens, or, as it is expressed in the ballads, "lays his ear to the Elve-hill" (lägger sitt öra till Elfvehögg): but no one must be so cruel as, by the slightest word, to destroy their hopes of salvation, for then the spritely music will be turned into weeping and lamentation.[130]
There are only a few elderly people left who can share anything more about them than the sweet singing that can occasionally be heard from their hills on summer nights, when one stands still and listens, or, as the ballads say, "lays his ear to the Elve-hill" (lägger sitt öra till Elfvehögg); but no one should be so cruel as to destroy their hopes of salvation with even the slightest word, because then the lively music will turn into weeping and lamentation.[130]
The Norwegians call the Elves Huldrafolk, and their music Huldraslaat: it is in the minor key, and of a dull and mournful sound. The mountaineers sometimes play it, and pretend they have learned it by listening to the underground people among the hills and rocks. There is also a tune called the Elf-king's tune, which several of the good fiddlers know right well, but never venture to play, for as soon as it begins both old and young, and even inanimate objects, are impelled to dance, and the player cannot stop unless he can play the air backwards, or that some one comes behind him and cuts the strings of his fiddle.[131]
The Norwegians refer to the Elves as Huldrafolk, and their music is known as Huldraslaat: it has a minor key and a dull, mournful sound. Sometimes the mountaineers play it and claim they learned it by listening to the underground people among the hills and rocks. There's also a melody called the Elf-king's tune, which many skilled fiddlers know well but never play, because as soon as it starts, both old and young, and even inanimate objects, are compelled to dance. The player can’t stop unless they can play the tune backwards, or unless someone comes up behind them and cuts the strings of their fiddle.[131]
The little underground Elves, who are believed to dwell[Pg 80] under the houses of mankind, are described as sportive and mischievous, and as imitating all the actions of men. They are said to love cleanliness about the house and place, and to reward such servants as are neat and cleanly.
The tiny underground Elves, thought to live[Pg 80] under human homes, are described as playful and mischievous, mimicking all the actions of people. They are said to appreciate cleanliness in the house and surroundings, and to reward those servants who keep things tidy and clean.
There was one time, it is said, a servant girl, who was for her cleanly, tidy habits, greatly beloved by the Elves, particularly as she was careful to carry away all dirt and foul water to a distance from the house, and they once invited her to a wedding. Every thing was conducted in the greatest order, and they made her a present of some chips, which she took good-humouredly and put into her pocket. But when the bride-pair was coming there was a straw unluckily lying in the way, the bridegroom got cleverly over it, but the poor bride fell on her face. At the sight of this the girl could not restrain herself, but burst out a-laughing, and that instant the whole vanished from her sight. Next day, to her utter amazement, she found that what she had taken to be nothing but chips, were so many pieces of pure gold.[132]
There was once a servant girl who was loved by the Elves for her cleanliness and tidy habits. She always made sure to take away all the dirt and foul water far from the house. One day, they invited her to a wedding. Everything was organized perfectly, and they gifted her some chips, which she happily accepted and put in her pocket. However, when the bride and groom arrived, a straw happened to be in the way. The groom managed to step over it easily, but unfortunately, the bride fell flat on her face. When the girl saw this, she couldn't help but laugh, and in that moment, everything disappeared from her view. The next day, to her complete surprise, she discovered that what she thought were just chips were actually pieces of pure gold.[132]
A dairy-maid at a place called Skibshuset (the Ship-house), in Odense, was not so fortunate. A colony of Elves had taken up their abode under the floor of the cowhouse, or it is more likely, were there before it was made a cowhouse. However, the dirt and filth that the cattle made annoyed them beyond measure, and they gave the dairy-maid to understand that if she did not remove the cows, she would have reason to repent it. She gave little heed to their representations; and it was not very long till they set her up on top of the hay-rick, and killed all the cows. It is said that they were seen on the same night removing in a great hurry from the cowhouse down to the meadow, and that they went in little coaches; and their king was in the first coach, which was far more stately and magnificent than the rest. They have ever since lived in the meadow.[133]
A dairy maid at a place called Skibshuset (the Ship-house) in Odense was not so lucky. A colony of Elves had settled under the floor of the cowhouse, or it’s more likely they were there before it became a cowhouse. However, the dirt and mess from the cattle drove them crazy, and they let the dairy maid know that if she didn’t get rid of the cows, she'd have to face the consequences. She didn't pay much attention to their warnings, and it wasn't long before they lifted her up to the top of the haystack and killed all the cows. It's said that they were seen that same night hurrying from the cowhouse to the meadow, riding in tiny coaches; their king was in the first coach, which was far grander and more impressive than the others. Ever since, they've lived in the meadow.[133]
The Elves are extremely fond of dancing in the meadows, where they form those circles of a livelier green which from them are called Elf-dance (Elfdans). When the country people see in the morning stripes along the dewy grass in the woods and meadows, they say the Elves have been dancing there. If any one should at midnight get within their circle, they become visible to him, and they may then illude him. It is not every one that can see the Elves; and one person may see them dancing while another perceives nothing. Sunday children, as they are called, i. e. those born on Sunday, are remarkable for possessing this property of seeing Elves and similar beings. The Elves, however, have the power to bestow this gift on whomsoever they please. People also used to speak of Elf-books which they gave to those whom they loved, and which enabled them to foretell future events.
The Elves really love dancing in the meadows, where they create those bright green circles known as Elf-dance (Elfdans). When the locals see streaks on the dewy grass in the woods and meadows in the morning, they say the Elves have been dancing there. If someone happens to step into their circle at midnight, they become visible to that person and might lead them astray. Not everyone can see the Elves; one person might witness them dancing while another sees nothing. Children born on Sunday, called Sunday children, are known for having the ability to see Elves and other similar beings. However, the Elves can grant this ability to anyone they choose. People also talked about Elf-books, which they would give to their loved ones, allowing them to predict future events.
The Elves often sit in little stones that are of a circular form, and are called Elf-mills (Elf-quärnor); the sound of their voice is said to be sweet and soft like the air.[134]
The Elves often gather on small, circular stones known as Elf-mills (Elf-quärnor); their voices are said to be sweet and soft, like the breeze.[134]
The Danish peasantry give the following account of their Ellefolk or Elve-people.
The Danish farmers share the following story about their Ellefolk or Elve-people.
The Elle-people live in the Elle-moors. The appearance of the man is that of an old man with a low-crowned hat on his head; the Elle-woman is young and of a fair and attractive countenance, but behind she is hollow like a dough-trough. Young men should be especially on their guard against her, for it is very difficult to resist her; and she has, moreover, a stringed instrument, which, when she plays on it, quite ravishes their hearts. The man may be often seen near the Elle-moors, bathing himself in the sunbeams, but if any one comes too near him, he opens his mouth wide and breathes upon them, and his breath produces sickness and pestilence. But the women are most frequently to be seen by moonshine; then they dance their rounds in the high grass so lightly and so gracefully, that they seldom meet a denial when they offer their hand to a rash young man. It is also necessary to watch cattle, that they may not graze in any place where the Elle-people have been; for[Pg 82] if any animal come to a place where the Elle-people have spit, or done what is worse, it is attacked by some grievous disease which can only be cured by giving it to eat a handful of St. John's wort, which had been pulled at twelve o'clock on St. John's night. It might also happen that they might sustain some injury by mixing with the Elle-people's cattle, which are very large, and of a blue colour, and which may sometimes be seen in the fields licking up the dew, on which they live. But the farmer has an easy remedy against this evil; for he has only to go to the Elle-hill when he is turning out his cattle and to say, "Thou little Troll! may I graze my cows on thy hill?" And if he is not prohibited, he may set his mind at rest.[135]
The Elle people live in the Elle moors. The man looks like an old man wearing a low-crowned hat; the Elle woman is young with a fair and attractive face, but from behind, she is hollow like a dough trough. Young men should be particularly cautious of her because it’s really hard to resist her; she also has a stringed instrument that, when she plays it, completely captivates their hearts. The man can often be seen in the Elle moors, basking in the sunlight, but if someone gets too close, he opens his mouth wide and breathes on them, spreading sickness and disease. The women are seen mostly in the moonlight; then they dance lightly and gracefully in the tall grass, often finding it easy to lure a daring young man. It’s important to keep an eye on cattle to ensure they don’t graze anywhere the Elle people have been; for if an animal approaches a spot where the Elle people have spit, or worse, it becomes afflicted with a serious illness that can only be cured by giving it a handful of St. John's wort, pulled at twelve o'clock on St. John's night. It might also happen that they could get hurt by mixing with the Elle people's cattle, which are very large and blue, sometimes seen in the fields licking the dew, which is their food. However, the farmer has an easy fix for this problem; he just needs to go to the Elle hill when he’s letting his cattle out and say, "You little troll! May I graze my cows on your hill?" And if he doesn’t get turned away, he can relax.
The following ballads and tales will fully justify what has been said respecting the tone of melancholy connected with the subject of the Elves.[136]
The ballads and stories that follow will clearly support what has been said about the melancholic tone associated with the topic of Elves.[136]
Sir Olof in the Elve-Dance.
So great in the grove.
"Come on, Sir Olof, dance with me." The dance is going well,
So great in the grove.
"Tomorrow will be my wedding day."
The dance goes well,[Pg 83] So great in the grove.
"Tomorrow will be my wedding day."
The dance is going well,
So nice in the grove.
So well in the park.
"Tomorrow will be my wedding day." The dance is going well,
So nice in the grove.
So nice in the grove.
So nice in the grove.
Sir Olof is dead and lies on his coffin.
The dance is going well,
So lovely in the grove.
So nice in the grove.
And also his mother died from grief. The dance is going well,
So great in the grove.[137]
The Elf-woman and Sir Olof.
Break of day, falls rhyme; A bright day came for him.
Sir Olof comes home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
Break of day, frost falls; Encounters a cheerful dance of Elves. Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
Break of day, frost falls; Elve-king's daughter, with her flowing hair.
Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
Break of day, falls rhyme; "Come here, Sir Olof, dance with me." Sir Olof comes home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
When the wood is leafy green.
Break of day, fall of dew; "Tomorrow is my wedding day." Sir Olof is coming home,
[Pg 85] When the wood is green with leaves.
Break of day, fall of rime;
"I will bring a curse upon you." Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
Break of day, falls frost;
His mother stood out in front of him. Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
Breaks day, falls rhyme;
"Why is your rosy cheek so pale?" Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
When the wood is leaf-green.
"My dear brother, please take my horse to the meadow." Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is leaf-green.
Break of day, falls rhyme; "Dear Dad, make me a coffin." Sir Olof is coming home,
[Pg 86] When the wood is green with leaves.
Sir Olof is coming home,
When the wood is green with leaves.
When the wood is green with leaves.[138]
The Young Swain and the Elves.
And to the court should go. I went out in the evening; I laid down to sleep in the beautiful grove. Since I first saw her.
My eyes sank in sleep;
Two young women were walking along, They would gladly like to speak with me. Since I first saw her.
"Stand up, attractive young man,
"If you want to hear about love."[Pg 87] Since I first saw her.
Whose hair shone like gold:
"Stand up, handsome young man,
"If you feel inclined to joy." Since I first saw her.
She did it with good intentions; There stood the fast stream,
Which used to flow before. Since I first saw her.
Which used to flow; And the doe, all with her hair so brown, Forgot where she should go.
Since I first saw her.
They all had the Elf style. Since I first saw her.
I slept inside the hill that night,
All with the Elf-women.
Since I first saw her.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Svend Faelling and the Elle-Maid.
Svend Fælling was, while a little boy, at service in Sjeller-wood-house in Framley; and it one time happened that he had to ride of a message to Ristrup. It was evening before he got near home, and as he came by the hill of Borum Es, he saw the Elle-maids, who were dancing without ceasing round and round his horse. Then one of the Elle-maids stept up to him, and reached him a drinking cup, bidding him at the same time to drink. Svend took the cup, but as he was dubious of the nature of the contents, he flung it out over his shoulder, where it fell on the horse's back, and singed off all the hair. While he had the horn fast in his hand, he gave his horse the spurs and rode off full speed. The Elle-maid pursued him till he came to Trigebrand's mill, and rode through the running water, over which she could not follow him. She then earnestly conjured Svend to give her back the horn, promising him in exchange twelve men's strength. On this condition he gave back the horn, and got what she had promised him; but it very frequently put him to great inconvenience, for he found that along with it he had gotten an appetite for twelve.[140]
Svend Fælling was a little boy working at the Sjeller-wood-house in Framley. One time, he had to ride a message to Ristrup. It was evening by the time he got close to home, and as he passed the hill of Borum Es, he saw the Elle-maids dancing endlessly around his horse. Then one of the Elle-maids stepped up to him and handed him a drinking cup, urging him to drink. Svend took the cup, but feeling unsure about what was inside, he threw it over his shoulder, where it landed on the horse's back and burned off all the hair. With the horn still in his hand, he kicked his horse and took off at full speed. The Elle-maid chased him until he reached Trigebrand's mill, where he rode through the running water, which she couldn’t cross. She then urgently begged Svend to give the horn back, promising to give him twelve men’s strength in return. On that condition, he returned the horn and received her promised gift; however, it often caused him great trouble because he found himself with an appetite for twelve. [140]
The Elle-Maids.
There lived a man in Aasum, near Odense, who, as he was coming home one night from Seden, passed by a hill that was standing on red pillars, and underneath there was dancing and great festivity. He hurried on past the hill as fast as he could, never venturing to cast his eyes that way. But as he went along, two fair maidens came to meet him, with beautiful hair floating over their shoulders, and one of them held a cup in her hand, which she reached out to him that he might drink of it. The other then asked him if he would come again, at which he laughed, and answered, Yes. But when he got home he became strangely affected in his mind, was never at ease in himself, and was continually saying that he had promised to go back. And when they watched him closely to prevent his doing so, he at last lost his senses, and died shortly after.[141]
There was a man living in Aasum, near Odense, who, one night while returning home from Seden, passed by a hill supported by red pillars, where there was dancing and a big celebration going on underneath. He hurried past the hill as quickly as he could, not daring to glance in that direction. As he walked on, two beautiful maidens approached him, their lovely hair flowing over their shoulders, and one of them held out a cup for him to drink from. The other then asked him if he would come back, to which he laughed and said yes. But when he got home, he felt strangely unsettled, could never relax, and kept insisting that he had promised to return. When his friends tried to keep a close eye on him to prevent him from going back, he eventually lost his mind and died shortly after.[141]
Maid Vae.
There was once a wedding and a great entertainment at Œsterhæsinge. The party did not break up till morning, and the guests took their departure with a great deal of noise and bustle. While they were putting their horses to their carriages, previous to setting out home, they stood talking about their respective bridal-presents. And while they were talking loudly, and with the utmost earnestness, there came from a neighbouring moor a maiden clad in green, with plaited rushes on her head; she went up to the man who was loudest, and bragging most of his present, and said to him: "What wilt thou give to maid Væ?" The[Pg 90] man, who was elevated with all the ale and brandy he had been drinking, snatched up a whip, and replied: "Ten cuts of my whip;" and that very moment he dropt down dead on the ground.[142]
There was once a wedding and a big celebration at Œsterhæsinge. The party didn’t end until morning, and the guests left in a lot of noise and commotion. While they were getting their horses ready for their carriages before heading home, they chatted loudly about their wedding gifts. As they were talking passionately, a girl dressed in green, with woven rushes on her head, appeared from a nearby marsh. She approached the man who was the loudest and boasting the most about his gift and asked him, “What will you give to maid Væ?” The man, feeling high from all the beer and brandy he had consumed, grabbed a whip and replied, “Ten lashes from my whip;” and at that very moment, he dropped dead on the ground.[142]
The Elle-Maid near Ebeltoft.
A farmer's boy was keeping cows not far from Ebeltoft. There came to him a very fair and pretty girl, and she asked him if he was hungry or thirsty. But when he perceived that she guarded with the greatest solicitude against his getting a sight of her back, he immediately suspected that she must be an Elle-maid, for the Elle-people are hollow behind. He accordingly would give no heed to her, and endeavoured to get away from her; but when she perceived this, she offered him her breast that he should suck her. And so great was the enchantment that accompanied this action, that he was unable to resist it. But when he had done as she desired him, he had no longer any command of himself, so that she had now no difficulty in enticing him with her.
A farmer's boy was watching cows not far from Ebeltoft. A very beautiful girl approached him and asked if he was hungry or thirsty. But when he noticed that she was carefully avoiding showing him her back, he immediately suspected she was an Elle-maid, because Elle-people are hollow in the back. So, he ignored her and tried to get away, but when she saw this, she offered him her breast to suck. The enchantment that came with this action was so strong that he couldn't resist. However, after he did what she wanted, he lost control of himself, making it easy for her to lure him in.
He was three days away, during which time his father and mother went home, and were in great affliction, for they were well assured that he must have been enticed away. But on the fourth day his father saw him a long way off coming home, and he desired his wife to set a pan of meat on the fire as quick as possible. The son then came in at the door, and sat down at the table without saying a word. The father, too, remained quite silent, as if every thing was as it ought to be. His mother then set the meat before him, and his father bid him eat, but he let the food lie untouched, and said that he knew now where he could get much better food. The father then became highly enraged, took a good large switch, and once more ordered him to take[Pg 91] his food. The boy was then obliged to eat, and as soon as he had tasted the flesh he ate it up greedily, and instantly fell into a deep sleep. He slept for as many days as the enchantment had lasted, but he never after recovered the use of his reason.[143]
He was three days away, during which his father and mother went home and were deeply upset, certain that he had been lured away. But on the fourth day, his father saw him coming home from a distance, and he asked his wife to quickly put a pan of meat on the fire. The son then entered the house and sat down at the table without saying a word. The father also stayed silent, acting as if everything was as it should be. His mother set the meat in front of him, and his father told him to eat, but he left the food untouched, saying that he now knew where he could find much better food. The father then became very angry, grabbed a large stick, and once again ordered him to eat. The boy had no choice but to eat, and as soon as he tasted the meat, he devoured it hungrily and immediately fell into a deep sleep. He slept for as many days as the enchantment lasted, but he never regained his sanity.[Pg 91]
Hans Puntleder.
There are three hills on the lands of Bubbelgaard in Funen, which are to this day called the Dance-hills, from the following occurrence. A lad named Hans was at service in Bubbelgaard, and as he was coming one evening past the hills, he saw one of them raised on red pillars, and great dancing and much merriment underneath. He was so enchanted with the beauty and magnificence of what he saw, that he could not restrain his curiosity, but was in a strange and wonderful manner attracted nearer and nearer, till at last the fairest of all the fair maidens that were there came up to him and gave him a kiss. From that moment he lost all command of himself, and became so violent, that he used to tear to pieces all the clothes that were put on him, so that at last they were obliged to make him a dress of sole-leather, which he could not pull off him; and ever after he went by the name of Hans Puntleder, i. e. Sole-leather.[144]
There are three hills in the land of Bubbelgaard in Funen, which are still called the Dance-hills today, because of a particular event. A young man named Hans was working in Bubbelgaard, and one evening, as he walked past the hills, he saw one of them raised on red pillars, with lots of dancing and merriment happening below. He was so captivated by the beauty and grandeur of what he saw that he couldn’t contain his curiosity and was drawn closer and closer in a strange and incredible way, until finally, the prettiest of all the maidens there approached him and gave him a kiss. From that moment on, he lost all self-control and became so wild that he would tear apart any clothes put on him, which led them to eventually fashion him a dress made of sole-leather that he couldn’t remove; and afterwards, he was known as Hans Puntleder, meaning Sole-leather.[144]
According to Danish tradition, the Elle-kings, under the denomination of Promontory-kings, (Klintekonger), keep watch and ward over the country. Whenever war, or any other misfortune, threatens to come on the land, there may be seen, on the promontory, complete armies, drawn up in array to defend the country.
According to Danish tradition, the Elle-kings, also known as the Promontory-kings (Klintekonger), keep a lookout over the country. Whenever war or any other disaster is about to strike, complete armies can be seen on the promontory, ready to defend the land.
One of these kings resides at Möen, on the spot which still bears the name of King's-hill (Kongsbjerg). His queen[Pg 92] is the most beautiful of beings, and she dwells at the Queen's Chair (Dronningstolen). This king is a great friend of the king of Stevns, and they are both at enmity with Grap, the promontory-king of Rügen, who must keep at a distance, and look out over the sea to watch their approach.
One of these kings lives at Möen, in a place still known as King's Hill (Kongsbjerg). His queen[Pg 92] is the most beautiful person around, and she stays at the Queen's Chair (Dronningstolen). This king is a close friend of the king of Stevns, and they both have issues with Grap, the promontory king of Rügen, who has to keep his distance and watch the sea to see them coming.
Another tradition, however, says, that there is but one king, who rules over the headlands of Möen, Stevns, and Rügen. He has a magnificent chariot, which is drawn by four black horses. In this he drives over the sea, from one promontory to another. At such times the sea grows black, and is in great commotion, and the loud snorting and neighing of his horses may be distinctly heard.[145]
Another tradition, however, says that there is only one king who rules over the headlands of Möen, Stevns, and Rügen. He has a magnificent chariot pulled by four black horses. In this chariot, he travels across the sea from one promontory to another. During these times, the sea turns dark and is in great turmoil, and the loud snorting and neighing of his horses can be clearly heard.[145]
It was once believed that no mortal monarch dare come to Stevns; for the Elle-king would not permit him to cross the stream that bounds it. But Christian IV. passed it without opposition, and since his time several Danish monarchs have been there.
It was once thought that no human king would dare to come to Stevns, as the Elle-king wouldn’t allow him to cross the stream that marks its boundary. But Christian IV crossed it without any trouble, and since then, several Danish kings have visited.
At Skjelskör, in Zealand, reigns another of these jealous promontorial sovereigns, named king Tolv (Twelve). He will not suffer a mortal prince to pass the bridge of Kjelskör. Wo, too, betide the watchman who should venture to cry twelve o'clock in the village, he might chance to find himself transported to the village of Borre or to the Windmills.
At Skjelskör in Zealand, there’s another one of those jealous coastal rulers named King Tolv (Twelve). He won’t let any mortal prince cross the bridge at Kjelskör. And woe to the watchman who dares to announce twelve o'clock in the village; he might find himself suddenly taken to the village of Borre or the Windmills.
Old people that have eyes for such things, declare they frequently see Kong Tolv rolling himself on the grass in the sunshine. On New-year's night he takes from one smith's forge or another nine new shoes for his horses; they must be always left ready for him, and with them the necessary complement of nails.
Older folks who notice these things say they often see Kong Tolv rolling around on the grass in the sunshine. On New Year’s Eve, he takes nine new horseshoes from one blacksmith’s forge or another; they always need to be ready for him, along with the necessary nails.
The Elle-king of Bornholm[146] lets himself be occasionally heard with fife and drum, especially when war is at hand; he may then be seen in the fields with his soldiers. This king will not suffer an earthly monarch to pass more than three nights on his isle.
The Elle-king of Bornholm[146] is sometimes heard playing the fife and drum, especially when there's a war coming; he can then be seen in the fields with his soldiers. This king won’t let any earthly ruler stay on his island for more than three nights.
In the popular creed there is some strange connexion between the Elves and the trees. They not only frequent them, but they make an interchange of form with them. In[Pg 93] the church-yard of Store Heddinge,[147] in Zealand, there are the remains of an oak wood. These, say the common people, are the Elle-king's soldiers; by day they are trees, by night valiant warriors. In the wood of Rugaard, in the same island, is a tree which by night becomes a whole Elle-people, and goes about all alive. It has no leaves upon it, yet it would be very unsafe to go to break or fell it, for the underground-people frequently hold their meetings under its branches. There is, in another place, an elder-tree growing in a farm-yard, which frequently takes a walk in the twilight about the yard, and peeps in through the window at the children when they are alone.
In popular belief, there's a strange connection between Elves and trees. They not only inhabit them but also change forms with them. In the churchyard of Store Heddinge,[Pg 93] in Zealand, there are the remnants of an oak forest. Locals say these are the Elle-king's soldiers; by day they appear as trees, and by night they turn into brave warriors. In the woods of Rugaard, on the same island, there’s a tree that transforms at night into an entire Elle-people, roaming around fully alive. It has no leaves, but it would be very dangerous to try to break or cut it down, as the underground beings often hold their meetings beneath its branches. In another location, there’s an elder tree growing in a farmyard that often takes strolls in the twilight around the yard and peeks in through the window at the children when they're by themselves.
It was, perhaps, these elder-trees that gave origin to the notion. In Danish Hyld or Hyl—a word not far removed from Elle—is Elder, and the peasantry believe that in or under the elder-tree dwells a being called Hyldemoer (Elder-mother), or Hyldequinde (Elder-woman), with her ministrant spirits.[148] A Danish peasant, if he wanted to take any part of an elder-tree, used previously to say, three times—"O, Hyldemoer, Hyldemoer! let me take some of thy elder, and I will let thee take something of mine in return." If this was omitted he would be severely punished. They tell of a man who cut down an elder-tree, but he soon after died suddenly. It is, moreover, not prudent to have any furniture made of elder-wood. A child was once put to lie in a cradle made of this wood, but Hyldemoer came and pulled it by the legs, and gave it no rest till it was put to sleep elsewhere. Old David Monrad relates, that a shepherd, one night, heard his three children crying, and when he inquired the cause, they said some one had been sucking them. Their breasts were found to be swelled, and they were removed to another room, where they were quiet. The reason is said to have been that that room was floored with elder.
It was likely these elder trees that inspired the idea. In Danish, Hyld or Hyl—a word similar to Elle—means Elder, and the local people believe that in or under the elder tree lives a being called Hyldemoer (Elder-mother) or Hyldequinde (Elder-woman), along with her helper spirits.[148] A Danish peasant, if he wanted to take anything from an elder tree, would first say three times, “O, Hyldemoer, Hyldemoer! let me take some of your elder, and I will give you something of mine in return.” If he failed to do this, he would face serious consequences. There’s a story about a man who cut down an elder tree, but he suddenly died shortly afterward. Moreover, it’s not wise to have any furniture made from elder wood. Once, a child was placed in a cradle made of this wood, but Hyldemoer came and tugged at its legs, giving it no peace until it was moved to sleep somewhere else. Old David Monrad recounts that one night a shepherd heard his three children crying, and when he asked what was wrong, they said someone had been sucking on them. Their breasts were swollen, and they were moved to another room, where they settled down. It’s said that the reason for this was that the first room had an elder wood floor.
The linden or lime tree is the favourite haunt of the Elves and cognate beings; and it is not safe to be near it after sunset.[149]
The linden or lime tree is the favorite spot for Elves and similar beings, and it’s not safe to be near it after sunset.[149]
DWARFS OR TROLLS
Quinnor och män, för mycket dörr. Hist. Alex. Mac. Suedice.
The Trolls are represented as dwelling inside of hills, mounds, and hillocks—whence they are also called Hill-people (Bjergfolk)—sometimes in single families, sometimes in societies. In the ballads they are described as having kings over them, but never so in the popular legend. Their character seems gradually to have sunk down to the level of the peasantry, in proportion as the belief in them was consigned to the same class. They are regarded as[Pg 95] extremely rich for when, on great occasions of festivity, they have their hills raised up on red pillars, people that have chanced to be passing by have seen them shoving large chests full of money to and fro, and opening and clapping down the lids of them. Their hill-dwellings are very magnificent inside. "They live," said one of Mr. Arndt's guides, "in fine houses of gold and crystal. My father saw them once in the night, when the hill was open on St. John's night. They were dancing and drinking, and it seemed to him as if they were making signs to him to go to them, but his horse snorted, and carried him away, whether he would or no. There is a great number of them in the Guldberg (Goldhill), and they have brought into it all the gold and silver that people buried in the great Russian war."[153]
The Trolls are said to live inside hills, mounds, and small hills—hence they are also called Hill-people (Bjergfolk)—sometimes in single families and sometimes in groups. In the ballads, they are described as having kings, but that’s not how they’re portrayed in popular legend. Over time, their status seems to have declined to match that of the peasantry as belief in them shifted to the same class. They are considered extremely wealthy because, during big celebrations, when their hills are raised on red pillars, people passing by have seen them moving large chests full of money around and opening and closing the lids. Their homes inside the hills are quite lavish. "They live," said one of Mr. Arndt's guides, "in beautiful houses made of gold and crystal. My father once saw them at night when the hill opened on St. John's night. They were dancing and drinking, and it seemed to him as if they were signaling for him to join them, but his horse snorted and carried him away whether he wanted to or not. There are a lot of them in the Guldberg (Goldhill), and they’ve brought in all the gold and silver that people buried during the great Russian war."[153]
They are obliging and neighbourly; freely lending and borrowing, and elsewise keeping up a friendly intercourse with mankind. But they have a sad propensity to thieving, not only stealing provisions, but even women and children.
They are helpful and neighborly, easily lending and borrowing, and otherwise maintaining a friendly relationship with others. However, they have a troubling tendency to steal, not just taking food, but even women and children.
They marry, have children, bake and brew, just as the peasant himself does. A farmer one day met a hill-man and his wife, and a whole squad of stumpy little children, in his fields;[154] and people used often to see the children of the man who lived in the hill of Kund, in Jutland, climbing up the hill, and rolling down after one another, with shouts of laughter.
They get married, have kids, cook and brew, just like the peasant does. One day, a farmer encountered a hill man and his wife, along with a bunch of short little kids, in his fields;[154] and people would often see the children of the man who lived in the hill of Kund, in Jutland, climbing up the hill and rolling down after each other, laughing out loud.
The Trolls have a great dislike to noise, probably from a recollection of the time when Thor used to be flinging his hammer after them; so that the hanging of bells in the churches has driven them almost all out of the country. The people of Ebeltoft were once sadly plagued by them, as they plundered their pantries in a most unconscionable manner; so[Pg 96] they consulted a very wise and pious man; and his advice was, that they should hang a bell in the steeple of the church. They did so, and they were soon eased of the Trolls.[155]
The trolls really can’t stand noise, probably because they remember the time when Thor used to throw his hammer at them. Because of this, the sound of bells in the churches has chased most of them out of the country. The people of Ebeltoft used to be tormented by them since they raided their pantries in a terrible way; so[Pg 96] they asked a very wise and religious man for advice. He suggested they hang a bell in the church steeple. They did this, and soon enough, the trolls stopped bothering them.[155]
These beings have some very extraordinary and useful properties; they can, for instance, go about invisibly,[156] or turn themselves into any shape; they can foresee future events; they can confer prosperity, or the contrary, on a family; they can bestow bodily strength on any one; and, in short, perform numerous feats beyond the power of man.
These beings have some truly amazing and useful abilities; they can, for example, move around invisibly,[156] or transform into any shape. They can predict future events, bring success or misfortune to a family, grant physical strength to anyone, and, in short, accomplish many feats that are beyond human ability.
Of personal beauty they have not much to boast: the Ebeltoft Dwarfs, mentioned above, were often seen, and they had immoderate humps on their backs, and long crooked noses. They were dressed in gray jackets,[157] and they wore pointed red caps. Old people in Zealand say, that when the Trolls were in the country, they used to go from their hill to the village of Gudmandstrup through the Stone-meadow, and that people, when passing that way, used to meet great tall men in long black clothes. Some have foolishly spoken to them, and wished them good evening, but they never got any other answer than that the Trolls hurried past them, saying, Mi! mi! mi! mi!
Of personal beauty, they don't have much to boast about: the Ebeltoft Dwarfs mentioned earlier were often seen, and they had huge humps on their backs and long crooked noses. They wore gray jackets,[157] and pointed red caps. Older folks in Zealand say that when the Trolls were in the area, they would travel from their hill to the village of Gudmandstrup through the Stone-meadow, and that people passing by would encounter tall men in long black clothes. Some have foolishly tried to talk to them and wished them good evening, but they never received anything other than the Trolls hurrying past, saying, Mi! mi! mi! mi!
Thanks to the industry of Mr. Thiele, who has been indefatigable in collecting the traditions of his native country, we are furnished with ample accounts of the Trolls; and the following legends will fully illustrate what we have written concerning them.[158]
Thanks to Mr. Thiele's hard work in gathering the traditions of his home country, we have plenty of information about the Trolls; and the legends that follow will clearly demonstrate what we've written about them.[158]
We commence with the Swedish ballads of the Hill-kings, as in dignity and antiquity they take precedence of the legends.
We start with the Swedish ballads of the Hill-kings, as they hold a higher status in both dignity and age than the legends.
Sir Thynne.
He was a knight who was very brave.[159]
So he saw Ulva, the little dwarf's daughter,
At the foot of the green linden.
To her handmaid she cried,
"Go get my gold harp and bring it to me," "Sir Thynnè, I’ll bring you closer to me."
She made it ring so sweetly,
The wild animals in the forest and field They forgot where they would leap.
The small gray hawk perched on the branch,
He unfolded both his wings.
She made it sound so sweetly, The small fish that swam in the stream,
[Pg 98] He forgot where he was planning to swim.
It was caused by the runic song;[160]
Sir Thynnè kicked his spurs into his horse, He could no longer keep him at a distance.
All under the green linden tree.
A rose among lilies; See, you can never be just a mortal man. "Who wouldn't want your love?"
With your offers of love, I ask; For I am engaged to a mountain king,
A king that all the Dwarfs follow.
And he equips them in iron.
"To play on my golden harp."
He patted her rosy cheek: "Why won't you give a kinder response,
[Pg 99] You are the sweetest of girls to me?"
I might not allow myself to do that; I’m engaged to a mountain king,
"I have to keep my promise to him."
I bet you don't have much business going on.
Better to be here sitting in the beautiful grove,[161]
And play on your golden harp.
And finish sewing your wedding dress,
Than sit under the linden tree, and with a runic song "A Christian man's heart is to win you."
She goes in at the hill door:
And after her follows the knight Sir Thynnè,
Dressed in red and fur.
Until the rooster crowed.
[Pg 100] Her daughter had tied him up.
You are now free from the runes; I'll sincerely say this to you, My daughter will never win you.
And to the hill taken in; My sister lives in Iceland,[162]
And wears a beautiful gold crown.
And carries the name of queen; Her daughter was taken from her, There comes great fame.
And brought into Berner-land; And now the maiden lives free, She's called Lady Hermolin.
If the queen herself isn’t present.
He hopes to possess the crown, They intend for him to have the maiden free,
For her small happiness.
And out of goodwill too,
I will give the girl to you freely,
"And separate her from that lover."
With gold and pearls adorned; Every seam on the dress was[Pg 101] With shining precious stones.
And with that, a new sale;
"And never should you ask for directions,
"Your horse will be fine."
She would show her goodwill to the knight; So she gave him a brand new spear,
And with that, a good sword so bright.
Where you will not gain the victory; And you shall never sail on a sea
"Where you will not reach the land."
Before my lord returns.
He rides beneath the green hillside,
Then the two hill kings met him. As they ride slowly up the hill.
Your horse can easily keep up with you; Where are you headed? "Since you're headed to a faraway place."
"To my good or my bad in the struggle."
You have nothing to fear from us; The champions from Iseland are on their way,
"Who with you longs to break a spear?"
He rides under the green hillside; Seven Bernisk champions met him,[Pg 102] They told him to stop and wait.
For the red gold and the silver; Or should we join forces and fight today,
"For both our true loves, right?"
He was in such a hurry; "I have enough silver and gold," "If you will believe me."
Who is Lady Hermolin? For her, we will fight today,
"If she is going to be mine or yours."
They were two champions who were very tall; He attacked the king's sister's son,
That his head fell to the ground.
And put on fur; Then entered the tall hall,
The old king in front.
He pulled at his gray hair in despair.
"You must avenge my sister's son's death;
I will give sables and martins.[163]
They believed the reward to be gained,
But they stayed disabled and without limbs; Through loss, one gains knowledge.
All before the high chamber; Then he takes out the girl free[Pg 103] Who had been suffering there for so long.
Escaped all sorrow and time; Now he sleeps peacefully, enjoying many restful nights,
Next to Lady Hermolin.
For if he had not come inside the hill,
The woman he never found.[164]
Proud Margaret.
And he ruled as a king over seven kingdoms,
I understand that grief is really heavy.[166]
[Pg 104] I understand that grief can be a lot to bear.
But she wouldn't have any of them, the young woman. But I know that grief is heavy.
But she hasn’t given her hand to anyone, But I know that grief is heavy.
How to win over proud Margaret, he might succeed,
But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
"That she may come to you on the hill?" But I know that grief is heavy.
"And your chests full of money as much as they can hold," But I know that grief is heavy.
Proud Margaret should go to the church, But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me feels slow.—
The closer she gets to where the high hill is, But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
So a door opens, and she goes inside, But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
And the hill king greets her with joyful eyes,
[Pg 105] But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me feels slow.—
And took the gold rings and married her with them,
But I know that grief is heavy.
But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
There she bore two sons and a beautiful daughter, I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
She wanted to go home to her beloved mother,
I know that grief is really heavy.
Time with me feels slow.—
"Put the gray hay bales onto the wagon now,"[167]
I know that grief is a heavy burden.
And her little children cried at that, But I know that grief is heavy.
So he lifts her into the gilded wagon,
But I know that grief is heavy.
"You should take her to her mother's right away,"[Pg 106] But I know that grief is heavy.
And her mother greets her with joyful eyes,
But I know that grief is heavy.
"Like what women and mothers used to wear," I know that grief feels heavy.
"The hill king has both courted and married me," But I know that grief is heavy.
"I have two sons and a beautiful daughter," But I know that grief is heavy.
"The most beautiful girl in the world," I know that grief is heavy.
"Can I go home with you to see your children?" I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me goes slowly.—
And Margaret collapsed onto the floor, But I know that grief is heavy.
"Didn't you come to the hill to me by yourself?"
[Pg 107] But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me drags on.—
"And pack up to the hill for your little children," I know that grief is a heavy burden.
Time with me moves slowly.—
"And head up the hill without any argument," But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me feels slow.—
And lifted her into the golden cart,
But I know that grief is heavy.
"You will now take her directly to my house," But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
And her little children rejoiced because of that, I know that grief is heavy.
"Christ, may I never have been a mother,"
I know that grief is overwhelming.
Time with me moves slowly.—
"Rest easy, my sorrowful mother, there," But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
The other placed a gold-plated horn there,[Pg 108] But I know that grief weighs heavy.
Time with me feels slow.—
She immediately forgot both heaven and earth,
But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
She immediately forgot both God and His word,
But I know that grief is heavy.
She immediately forgot both her sister and brother,
But I know that grief is heavy.
Time with me moves slowly.—
But she never forgot her grief-stricken mother,
I know that grief is difficult to bear. [168]
The Troll Wife.
The grandfather of Reor, who dwelt at Fuglekärr (i.e. Bird-marsh), in the parish of Svartsborg (Black-castle), lived close to a hill, and one time, in the broad daylight, he saw sitting there on a stone a comely maiden. He wished to intercept her, and for this purpose he threw steel between her and the hill; whereupon her father laughed within the hill, and opening the hill-door asked him if he would have his daughter. He replied in the affirmative and as she was stark naked he took some of his own clothes and covered her with them, and he afterwards had her christened. As he was going away, her father said to him, "When you are going to have your wedding (bröllup) you must provide twelve barrels of beer and bake a heap of bread and the flesh of four oxen, and drive to the barrow or hill where I keep, and when the bridal gifts are to be bestowed, depend on it I will give mine." This also came to pass; for when[Pg 109] others were giving he raised the cover of the cart and cast into it so large a bag of money that the body of it nearly broke, saying at the same time:—"This is my gift!" He said, moreover, "When you want to have your wife's portion (hemmagifta),[169] you must drive to the hill with four horses, and get your share. When he came there afterwards at his desire he got copper-pots, the one larger than the other till the largest pot of all was filled with the smaller ones. He also gave him other things,[170] which were helmets, of that colour and fashion which are large and thick, and which are still remaining in the country, being preserved at the parsonage of Tanum. This man Reor's father surnamed I Foglekärsten, had a number of children by this wife of his, whom he fetched out of the hill, among whom was the aforesaid Reor. Olaf Stenson also in Stora Rijk, who died last year, was Reor's sister's son.[171]
The grandfather of Reor, who lived at Fuglekärr (i.e. Bird-marsh), in the parish of Svartsborg (Black-castle), resided near a hill, and one day, in broad daylight, he saw a beautiful maiden sitting on a stone. He wanted to reach her, so he threw steel between her and the hill; then her father laughed from within the hill and opened the hill-door, asking him if he wanted his daughter. He said yes, and since she was stark naked, he took some of his own clothes and covered her, later having her baptized. As he was leaving, her father told him, "When you plan to have your wedding (bröllup), you need to provide twelve barrels of beer, bake a lot of bread, and prepare the meat of four oxen, and go to the barrow or hill where I dwell, and when the bridal gifts are being given, rest assured I will give mine." This also happened; when others were giving their gifts, he opened the cart's cover and tossed in such a huge bag of money that it almost broke the cart, saying at the same time:—"This is my gift!" He added, "When you want to get your wife's portion (hemmagifta), you have to go to the hill with four horses and get your share." When he went there later as instructed, he received copper pots, one larger than the other, until the biggest pot was filled with the smaller ones. He also received other items, [170] including helmets of a large and thick design that are still preserved in the country, kept at the parsonage of Tanum. This man, Reor's father, known as Foglekärsten, had several children with this wife he took from the hill, among whom was the aforementioned Reor. Olaf Stenson, who passed away last year in Stora Rijk, was Reor's sister's son.[171]
The Altar-Cup in Aagerup.
Between the villages of Marup and Aagerup in Zealand, there is said to have lain a great castle, the ruins of which are still to be seen near the strand. Tradition relates that a great treasure is concealed among them, and that a dragon there watches over three kings' ransoms.[172] Here, too, people frequently happen to get a sight of the underground folk, especially about festival-times, for then they have dancing and great jollity going on down on the strand.
Between the villages of Marup and Aagerup in Zealand, there is said to have been a great castle, the ruins of which can still be seen near the shore. Legend has it that a great treasure is hidden among them, and a dragon guards the ransoms of three kings. [172] Here, people often catch glimpses of the underground folk, especially during festival times, when they hold dances and have big celebrations down by the shore.
One Christmas-eve, a farmer's servant in the village of[Pg 110] Aagerup went to his master and asked him if he might take a horse and ride down to look at the Troll-meeting. The farmer not only gave him leave but desired him to take the best horse in the stable; so he mounted and rode away down to the strand. When he was come to the place he stopped his horse, and stood for some time looking at the company who were assembled in great numbers. And while he was wondering to see how well and how gaily the little dwarfs danced, up came a Troll to him, and invited him to dismount, and take a share in their dancing and merriment. Another Troll came jumping up, took his horse by the bridle, and held him while the man got off, and went down and danced away merrily with them the whole night long.
One Christmas Eve, a farmer's servant in the village of[Pg 110] Aagerup went to his master and asked if he could borrow a horse to go see the Troll meeting. The farmer not only gave him permission but also urged him to take the best horse from the stable. So, he got on the horse and rode down to the beach. When he arrived at the spot, he stopped his horse and stood for a while watching the large group gathered there. As he marveled at how well and joyfully the little dwarfs danced, a Troll approached him and invited him to get off his horse and join in their dancing and fun. Another Troll jumped up, took hold of his horse's bridle, and held it while the man dismounted and happily danced with them all night long.
When it was drawing near day he returned them his very best thanks for his entertainment, and mounted his horse to return home to Aagerup. They now gave him an invitation to come again on New-year's night, as they were then to have great festivity; and a maiden who held a gold cup in her hand invited him to drink the stirrup-cup. He took the cup; but, as he had some suspicion of them, he, while he made as if he was raising the cup to his mouth, threw the drink out over his shoulder, so that it fell on the horse's back, and it immediately singed off all the hair. He then clapped spurs to his horse's sides, and rode away with the cup in his hand over a ploughed field.
As dawn approached, he expressed his heartfelt thanks to them for their hospitality and got on his horse to head back home to Aagerup. They invited him to return for New Year’s night, as they were planning a big celebration; a young woman holding a gold cup urged him to drink the stirrup-cup. He accepted the cup, but since he was a bit suspicious of them, while pretending to raise the cup to his mouth, he spilled the drink over his shoulder so it splashed onto the horse’s back, instantly singeing off all its fur. He then kicked his horse into a gallop and rode off with the cup still in his hand across a plowed field.
The Trolls instantly gave chase all in a body; but being hard set to get over the deep furrows, they shouted out, without ceasing,
The Trolls immediately started running after them all together; but since they were struggling to get over the deep ditches, they kept shouting without stopping,
He, however, never minded them, but kept to the ploughed field. However, when he drew near the village he was forced to ride out on the level road, and the Trolls now gained on him every minute. In his distress he prayed unto God, and he made a vow that if he should be delivered he would bestow the cup on the church.
He didn’t let them bother him and stayed on the plowed field. However, when he got closer to the village, he had to ride out onto the flat road, and the Trolls kept getting closer every minute. In his panic, he prayed to God and made a promise that if he was saved, he would donate the cup to the church.
He was now riding along just by the wall of the church-yard, and he hastily flung the cup over it, that it at least might be secure. He then pushed on at full speed, and at[Pg 111] last got into the village; and just as they were on the point of catching hold of the horse, he sprung in through the farmer's gate, and the man clapt to the wicket after him. He was now safe; but the Trolls were so enraged, that, taking up a huge great stone, they flung it with such force against the gate, that it knocked four planks out of it.
He was now riding right next to the churchyard wall, and he quickly tossed the cup over it to keep it safe. He then took off at full speed and finally made it into the village; just as they were about to grab the horse, he jumped through the farmer's gate, and the man shut the wicket behind him. He was now safe, but the trolls were so furious that they picked up a massive stone and threw it with such force at the gate that it knocked out four planks.
There are no traces now remaining of that house, but the stone is still lying in the middle of the village of Aagerup. The cup was presented to the church, and the man got in return the best farm-house on the lands of Eriksholm.[174]
There are no traces left of that house now, but the stone is still sitting in the center of the village of Aagerup. The cup was given to the church, and in exchange, the man received the best farmhouse on the lands of Eriksholm.[174]
Origin of Tiis Lake.
A Troll had once taken up his abode near the village of Kund, in the high bank on which the church now stands; but when the people about there had become pious, and went constantly to church, the Troll was dreadfully annoyed by their almost incessant ringing of bells in the steeple of the church. He was at last obliged, in consequence of it, to take his departure; for nothing has more contributed to the emigration of the Troll-folk out of the country than the increasing piety of the people, and their taking to bell-ringing. The Troll of Kund accordingly quitted the country, and went over to Funen, where he lived for some time in peace and quiet.
A Troll had once made his home near the village of Kund, on the high bank where the church now stands; but when the locals became devout and frequently attended church, the Troll was extremely annoyed by the almost constant ringing of the church bells. Eventually, he had to leave because of it, as nothing has driven the Troll community out of the country more than the growing piety of the people and their habit of ringing bells. So, the Troll from Kund left the area and moved to Funen, where he lived peacefully for a while.
Now it chanced that a man who had lately settled in the town of Kund, coming to Funen on business, met on the road with this same Troll: "Where do you live?" said the[Pg 112] Troll to him. Now there was nothing whatever about the Troll unlike a man, so he answered him, as was the truth, "I am from the town of Kund." "So?" said the Troll. "I don't know you, then! And yet I think I know every man in Kund. Will you, however," continued he, "just be so kind to take a letter from me back with you to Kund?" The man said, of course, he had no objection. The Troll then thrust the letter into his pocket, and charged him strictly not to take it out till he came to Kund church, and then to throw it over the churchyard wall, and the person for whom it was intended would get it.
Now it happened that a man who had recently moved to the town of Kund, while on business in Funen, encountered this same Troll on the road. "Where do you live?" the Troll asked him. The Troll looked just like any other man, so he replied honestly, "I’m from the town of Kund." "Oh?" said the Troll. "I don’t know you, then! But I feel like I know everyone in Kund. Would you be so kind as to take a letter from me back to Kund?" The man, of course, agreed. The Troll then stuffed the letter into his pocket and instructed him firmly not to take it out until he reached Kund church, and then to toss it over the churchyard wall, so the person it was meant for would receive it.
The Troll then went away in great haste, and with him the letter went entirely out of the man's mind. But when he was come back to Zealand he sat down by the meadow where Tiis Lake now is, and suddenly recollected the Troll's letter. He felt a great desire to look at it at least. So he took it out of his pocket, and sat a while with it in his hands, when suddenly there began to dribble a little water out of the seal. The letter now unfolded itself, and the water came out faster and faster, and it was with the utmost difficulty that the poor man was enabled to save his life; for the malicious Troll had enclosed an entire lake in the letter. The Troll, it is plain, had thought to avenge himself on Kund church by destroying it in this manner; but God ordered it so that the lake chanced to run out in the great meadow where it now flows.[175]
The Troll quickly left, and the letter completely slipped the man’s mind. But when he returned to Zealand, he sat by the meadow where Tiis Lake is now, and suddenly remembered the Troll's letter. He really wanted to at least look at it. So, he pulled it out of his pocket and held it for a while, when suddenly a little water started to drip from the seal. The letter then opened up, and the water flowed out faster and faster, and it was a struggle for the poor man to save his life; the tricky Troll had trapped an entire lake in the letter. Clearly, the Troll had planned to take revenge on Kund church by destroying it this way; but God arranged it so that the lake happened to spill out into the large meadow where it flows now.[175]
A Farmer tricks a Troll.
A farmer, on whose ground there was a little hill, resolved not to let it lie idle, so he began at one end to plough it up. The hill-man, who lived in it, came to him and asked him how he dared to plough on the roof of his house. The farmer assured him that he did not know that it was the roof of his house, but at the same time represented to him that it was at present equally unprofitable to them both to let such a piece of land lie idle. He therefore took the opportunity of proposing to him that he should plough, sow, and reap it every year on these terms: that they should take it year and year about, and the hill-man to have one year what grew over the ground, and the farmer what grew in the ground; and the next year the farmer to have what was over, and the hill-man what was under.
A farmer with a small hill on his land decided not to let it go unused, so he started plowing it from one end. The hill-dweller, who lived inside the hill, came to him and asked how he could plow the roof of his house. The farmer explained that he didn't realize it was the roof, but he pointed out that it was just as unproductive for both of them to leave that piece of land untouched. He took the chance to suggest that they could plow, plant, and harvest it every year under the following agreement: they would alternate years, with the hill-dweller getting the crops above the ground one year and the farmer getting those grown underground; then, in the next year, the farmer would get the above-ground crops and the hill-dweller would get what's underground.
The agreement was made accordingly; but the crafty farmer took care to sow carrots and corn year and year about, and he gave the hill-man the tops of the carrots and the roots of the corn for his share, with which he was well content. They thus lived for a long time on extremely good terms with each other.[176]
The agreement was made accordingly, but the clever farmer made sure to plant carrots and corn in alternating years, giving the hill-man the carrot tops and the corn roots for his share, which he was happy with. They lived together for a long time in great harmony. [176]
Skotte in the Fire.
Near Gudmanstrup, in the district of Odd, is a hill called Hjulehöi (Hollow-hill). The hill-folk that dwell in this mount are well known in all the villages round, and no one ever omits making a cross on his beer-barrels, for the Trolls are in the habit of slipping down from Hjulehöi to steal beer.
Near Gudmanstrup, in the district of Odd, is a hill called Hjulehöi (Hollow-hill). The hill-dwellers that live in this mount are well known in all the surrounding villages, and no one ever forgets to make a cross on their beer barrels, because the Trolls often slide down from Hjulehöi to steal beer.
One evening late a farmer was passing by the hill, and he[Pg 114] saw that it was raised up on red pillars, and that underneath there was music and dancing and a splendid Troll banquet. The man stood a long time gazing on their festivity; but while he was standing there, deeply absorbed in admiration of what he saw, all of a sudden the dancing stopped, and the music ceased, and he heard a Troll cry out, in a tone of the utmost anguish, "Skotte is fallen into the fire! Come and help him up!" The hill then sank, and all the merriment was at an end.
One late evening, a farmer was walking by the hill when he[Pg 114] saw it was raised on red pillars, and underneath there was music, dancing, and an amazing Troll feast. The man stood for a long time, captivated by their celebration; but while he was watching, completely absorbed in awe of what he saw, suddenly the dancing stopped, the music ended, and he heard a Troll shout out in the most despairing tone, "Skotte has fallen into the fire! Come and help him!" Then the hill sank, and all the fun was over.
Meanwhile the farmer's wife was at home all alone, and while she was sitting and spinning her tow, she never noticed a Troll who had crept through the window into the next room, and was at the beer-barrel drawing off the liquor into his copper kettle. The room-door was standing open, and the Troll kept a steady eye on the woman. The husband now came into the house full of wonder at what he had seen and heard. "Hark ye, dame," he began, "listen now till I tell you what has happened to me!" The Troll redoubled his attention. "As I came just now by Hjulehöi," continued he, "I saw a great Troll-banquet there, but while they were in the very middle of their glee they shouted out within in the hill, 'Skotte is fallen into the fire; come and help him up!'"
Meanwhile, the farmer's wife was home alone, and while she was sitting and spinning her fiber, she didn't notice a Troll who had crept through the window into the next room and was filling his copper kettle with beer from the barrel. The door to the room was open, and the Troll kept a close watch on the woman. The husband then came into the house, amazed at what he had seen and heard. "Hey there, dear," he started, "listen to what happened to me!" The Troll paid even more attention. "As I was passing by Hjulehöi," he continued, "I saw a huge Troll banquet there, but right in the middle of their fun, they shouted from inside the hill, 'Skotte has fallen into the fire; come help him out!'"
At hearing this, the Troll, who was standing beside the beer-barrel, was so frightened, that he let the tap run and the kettle of beer fall on the ground, and tumbled himself out of the window as quickly as might be. The people of the house hearing all this noise instantly guessed what had been going on inside; and when they went in they saw the beer all running about, and found the copper kettle lying on the floor. This they seized, and kept in lieu of the beer that had been spilled; and the same kettle is said to have been a long time to be seen in the villages round about there.[177]
Upon hearing this, the Troll, who was next to the beer barrel, got so scared that he let the tap run and the kettle of beer fall to the ground, and he quickly jumped out the window. The people in the house, hearing all the commotion, immediately guessed what had happened inside; and when they went in, they saw the beer flowing everywhere and found the copper kettle lying on the floor. They took the kettle and kept it as compensation for the spilled beer; and that kettle is said to have been seen in the nearby villages for a long time.[177]
The Legend of Bodedys.
There is a hill called Bodedys close to the road in the neighbourhood of Lynge, that is near Soröe. Not far from it lived an old farmer, whose only son was used to take long journeys on business. His father had for a long time heard no tidings of him, and the old man became convinced that his son was dead. This caused him much affliction, as was natural for an old man like him, and thus some time passed over.
There’s a hill called Bodedys by the road in the area of Lynge, near Sorø. Not far from there, an old farmer lived, and his only son frequently went on long business trips. The father hadn’t heard from him in a long time, and the old man started to believe that his son was dead. This caused him a lot of sorrow, as one would expect for an old man, and eventually, some time went by.
One evening as he was coming with a loaded cart by Bodedys, the hill opened, and the Troll came out and desired him to drive his cart into it. The poor man was, to be sure, greatly amazed at this, but well knowing how little it would avail him to refuse to comply with the Troll's request, he turned about his horses, and drove his cart straight into the hill. The Troll now began to deal with him for his goods, and finally bought and paid him honestly for his entire cargo. When he had finished the unloading of his vehicle, and was about to drive again out of the hill, the Troll said to him, "If you will now only keep a silent tongue in your head about all that has happened to you, I shall from this time out have an eye to your interest; and if you come here again to-morrow morning, it may be you shall get your son." The farmer did not well know at first what to say to all this; but as he was, however, of opinion that the Troll was able to perform what he had promised, he was greatly rejoiced, and failed not to come at the appointed time to Bodedys.
One evening, as he was driving a loaded cart by Bodedys, the hill opened up, and the Troll emerged, asking him to drive his cart inside. The poor man was obviously shocked, but knowing it wouldn’t do him any good to refuse the Troll's request, he turned his horses around and drove his cart straight into the hill. The Troll then began to negotiate for his goods and ultimately bought and paid him fairly for his entire load. After he unloaded his vehicle and was about to drive out of the hill, the Troll said to him, “If you keep quiet about everything that happened, I’ll look out for your interests from now on; and if you come back here tomorrow morning, you might get your son.” The farmer was initially unsure how to respond, but believing the Troll could deliver on his promise, he was overjoyed and made sure to return to Bodedys at the agreed time.
He sat there waiting a long time, and at last he fell asleep, and when he awoke from his slumber, behold! there was his son lying by his side. Both father and son found it difficult to explain how this had come to pass. The son related how he had been thrown into prison, and had there suffered great hardship and distress; but that one night, while he was lying asleep in his cell, there came a man to him, who said, "Do you still love your father?" And when he had answered[Pg 116] that he surely did, his chains fell off and the wall burst open. While he was telling this he chanced to put his hand up to his neck, and he found that he had brought a piece of the iron chain away with him. They both were for some time mute through excess of wonder; and they then arose and went straightway to Lynge, where they hung up the piece of the chain in the church, as a memorial of the wonderful event that had occurred.[178]
He sat there waiting for a long time, and eventually he fell asleep. When he woke up, there was his son lying next to him. Both father and son found it hard to explain how this had happened. The son shared how he had been thrown in prison and had endured great hardship and suffering. But one night, while asleep in his cell, a man visited him and asked, "Do you still love your father?" When he said yes, his chains fell off and the wall broke open. As he was telling this, he absentmindedly touched his neck and discovered he had brought a piece of the iron chain with him. They both fell silent for a while, overwhelmed by the wonder of it all. Then they got up and went straight to Lynge, where they hung the piece of chain in the church as a reminder of the amazing event that had taken place.[Pg 116][178]
Kallundborg Church.
When Esbern Snare was about building a church in Kallundborg, he saw clearly that his means were not fully adequate to the task. But a Troll came to him and offered his services; and Esbern Snare made an agreement with him on these conditions, that he should be able to tell the Troll's name when the church was finished; or in case he could not, that he should give him his heart and his eyes.
When Esbern Snare was planning to build a church in Kallundborg, he realized that he didn’t have enough resources for the project. Then a Troll approached him and offered his help. Esbern Snare made a deal with the Troll under the condition that he would be able to tell the Troll's name once the church was completed; or if he couldn’t, he would have to give up his heart and his eyes.
The work now went on rapidly, and the Troll set the church on stone pillars; but when all was nearly done, and there was only half a pillar wanting in the church, Esbern began to get frightened, for the name of the Troll was yet unknown to him.
The work moved quickly now, and the Troll placed the church on stone pillars; but when everything was almost finished and there was only half a pillar left to complete the church, Esbern started to feel scared, since he still didn't know the name of the Troll.
One day he was going about the fields all alone, and in great anxiety on account of the perilous state he was in; when, tired, and depressed, by reason of his exceeding grief and affliction, he laid him down on Ulshöi bank to rest himself a while. While he was lying there, he heard a Troll-woman within the hill saying these words:—
One day, he was wandering through the fields all by himself, feeling extremely anxious about the dangerous situation he was in. Exhausted and weighed down by his deep sorrow and suffering, he laid down on the Ulshöi bank to rest for a bit. While he was lying there, he heard a Troll-woman inside the hill saying these words:—
Father yours,
"And give you Esbern Snare's eyes and heart to play with."[179]
When Esbern heard this, he recovered his spirits, and went back to the church. The Troll was just then coming with the half-pillar that was wanting for the church; but when Esbern saw him, he hailed him by his name, and called him "Fin." The Troll was so enraged at this, that he went off with the half-pillar through the air, and this is the reason that the church has but three pillars and a half.[180]
When Esbern heard this, he perked up and went back to the church. The Troll was just arriving with the missing half-pillar for the church, but when Esbern saw him, he called him by name and referred to him as "Fin." The Troll was so furious about this that he took off with the half-pillar into the air, and that's why the church only has three and a half pillars.[180]
The same is told of a far greater than Esbern Snare. As St. Olaf, the royal apostle of the North, was one day going over hill and dale, thinking how he could contrive to build a splendid church without distressing his people by taxation, he was met by a man of a strange appearance, who asking him what he was thinking about, Olaf told him, and the Troll, or rather Giant (Jätte), for such he was, undertook to do it within a certain time, stipulating, for his reward, the sun and moon, or else St. Olaf himself. Olaf agreed, but gave such a plan for the church as it seemed to be impossible ever could be executed. It was to be so large that seven priests could preach in it at the same time without disturbing each other; the columns and other ornaments both within and without should be of hard flintstone, and so forth. It soon, however, was finished, all but the roof and pinnacle. Olaf, now grown uneasy, rambled once more over hill and dale, when he chanced to hear a child crying within a hill, and a giantess, its mother, saying to it, "Hush, hush! Thy father, Wind-and-Weather, will come home in the morning, and bring with him the sun and moon, or else St. Olaf himself." Olaf was overjoyed, for the power of evil beings ceases when their name is known. He returned home, where he saw every thing completed—pinnacle and all. He immediately cried out, "Wind-and-Weather, you've set the[Pg 118] pinnacle crooked!"[181] Instantly the Giant fell with a great crash from the ridge of the roof, and broke into a thousand pieces, which were all flintstone.[182]
The same is said of someone far greater than Esbern Snare. One day, as St. Olaf, the royal apostle of the North, was wandering over hills and valleys, thinking about how he could build a magnificent church without burdening his people with taxes, he met a man who looked quite odd. This man asked Olaf what he was thinking about, and Olaf shared his thoughts. The man, a Troll or more accurately a Giant (Jätte), agreed to build the church within a specified time, asking for the sun and moon as payment, or St. Olaf himself. Olaf accepted the deal but proposed a design for the church that seemed impossible to achieve. It was to be so large that seven priests could preach in it simultaneously without disturbing one another; the columns and decorations both inside and out were to be made of solid flintstone, among other things. However, it was soon completed, except for the roof and spire. Olaf, feeling anxious, wandered over hills and valleys again when he happened to hear a child crying inside a hill. The child's mother, a giantess, said to it, "Hush, hush! Your father, Wind-and-Weather, will return in the morning with the sun and moon, or else St. Olaf himself." Olaf was thrilled because the power of evil beings is broken when their name is revealed. He went home to find everything finished—the spire and all. He immediately shouted, "Wind-and-Weather, you've made the spire crooked!" Instantly, the Giant tumbled down from the roof and shattered into a thousand pieces, all of which were flintstone.
The Hill-Man invited to the Christening.
The hill-people are excessively frightened during thunder. When, therefore, they see bad weather coming on, they lose no time in getting to the shelter of their hills. This terror is also the cause of their not being able to endure the beating of a drum, as they take it to be the rolling of thunder. It is therefore a good receipt for banishing them to beat a drum every day in the neighbourhood of their hills; for they immediately pack up and depart to some more quiet residence.
The hill people are extremely scared during thunderstorms. So, when they see bad weather approaching, they quickly rush to the safety of their hills. This fear also explains why they can't stand the sound of a drum, as they mistake it for thunder. To drive them away, it's effective to play a drum every day near their hills; they will immediately gather their things and move to a quieter place.
A farmer lived once in great friendship and unanimity with a hill-man, whose hill was on his lands. One time when his wife was lying-in, it gave him some degree of perplexity to think that he could not well avoid inviting the hill-man to the christening, which might not improbably bring him into bad repute with the priest and the other people of the village. He was going about pondering deeply, but in vain, how he might get out of this dilemma, when it came into his head to ask the advice of the boy that kept his pigs, who was a great head-piece, and had often helped him before. The pig-boy instantly undertook to arrange the matter with the hill-man in such a manner that he should not only stay away without being offended, but moreover give a good christening-present.
A farmer once had a great friendship with a hillman whose hill was on his land. One time, when his wife was giving birth, he felt troubled about inviting the hillman to the christening; this might cause him to be looked down upon by the priest and other villagers. He was deep in thought, trying to figure out how to handle the situation when it occurred to him to ask the advice of the boy who looked after his pigs, who was quite clever and had helped him before. The pig-boy quickly took it upon himself to handle things with the hillman in a way that he would not only stay away without being offended but would also give a nice gift for the christening.
Accordingly, when it was night he took a sack on his shoulder, went to the hill-man's hill, knocked, and was admitted. He delivered his message, giving his master's compliments, and requesting the honour of his company at the christening. The hill-man thanked him, and said, "I think it is but right that I should give you a christening-gift." With these words he opened his money-chests, bidding the boy to hold up his sack while he poured money into it. "Is there enough now?" said he, when he had put a good quantity into it. "Many give more, few give less," replied the boy.
So at night, he grabbed a sack, went to the hill-man's hill, knocked, and was let in. He passed along his message, extending his master's regards, and invited him to the christening. The hill-man thanked him and said, "I think it's only fair that I should give you a gift for the christening." With that, he opened his money chests and told the boy to hold up his sack while he filled it with money. "Is that enough?" he asked after adding a decent amount. "Many give more, few give less," the boy replied.
The hill-man then fell again to filling the sack, and again asked, "Is there enough now?" The boy lifted up the sack a little off the ground to try if he was able to carry any more, and then answered, "It is about what most people give." Upon this the hill-man emptied the whole chest into the bag, and once more asked, "Is there enough now?" The guardian of the pigs saw that there was as much in it now as ever he was able to carry, so he made answer, "No one gives more, most people give less."
The hill-man then resumed filling the sack and asked again, "Is it enough now?" The boy lifted the sack slightly off the ground to see if he could carry more, then replied, "It's about what most people give." At this, the hill-man emptied the entire chest into the bag and once more asked, "Is it enough now?" The pig guardian noticed that there was as much in it now as he could carry, so he answered, "No one gives more; most people give less."
"Come, now," said the hill-man, "let us hear who else is to be at the christening?" "Ah," said the boy, "we are to have a great parcel of strangers and great people. First and foremost, we are to have three priests and a bishop!" "Hem!" muttered the hill-man; "however, these gentlemen usually look only after the eating and drinking: they will never take any notice of me. Well, who else?" "Then we have asked St. Peter and St. Paul." "Hem! hem! however, there will be a by-place for me behind the stove. Well, and then?" "Then our Lady herself is coming!" "Hem! hem! hem! however, guests of such high rank come late and go away early. But tell me, my lad, what sort of music is it you are to have?" "Music!" said the boy, "why, we are to have drums." "Drums!" repeated he, quite terrified; "no, no, thank you, I shall stay at home in that case. Give my best respects to your master, and I thank him for the invitation, but I cannot come. I did but once go out to take a little walk, and some people beginning to beat a drum, I hurried home, and was just got to my door when they flung the drum-stick after me and broke one of my shins. I have been lame of that leg ever since, and I shall take good[Pg 120] care in future to avoid that sort of music." So saying, he helped the boy to put the sack on his back, once more charging him to give his best respects to the farmer.[183]
"Come on," said the hill-man, "let's hear who else is coming to the christening?" "Oh," said the boy, "we're having a whole bunch of strangers and important people. First and foremost, we're going to have three priests and a bishop!" "Hmm," murmured the hill-man; "but those gentlemen usually only care about the food and drink: they won't pay me any mind. Well, who else?" "Then we've invited St. Peter and St. Paul." "Hmm! well, there will be a spot for me behind the stove. And then?" "Then our Lady herself is coming!" "Hmm! hmm! however, guests of such high status arrive late and leave early. But tell me, my boy, what kind of music will there be?" "Music!" said the boy, "well, we're having drums." "Drums!" he repeated, clearly frightened; "no, no, thanks, I'll stay home then. Please give my regards to your master, and thank him for the invitation, but I can't come. I once went out for a little walk, and when some people started drumming, I rushed home and was just at my door when they threw the drumstick at me and broke one of my shins. I've been limping on that leg ever since, and I'll make sure to avoid that kind of music in the future." With that, he helped the boy put the sack on his back, once again urging him to give his best regards to the farmer.[Pg 120]
The Troll turned Cat.
About a quarter of a mile from Soröe lies Pedersborg, and a little farther on is the town of Lyng. Just between these towns is a hill called Bröndhöi (Spring-hill), said to be inhabited by the Troll-people.
About a quarter of a mile from Soröe is Pedersborg, and a bit further along is the town of Lyng. Right between these towns is a hill called Bröndhöi (Spring-hill), which is said to be inhabited by the Troll people.
There goes a story that there was once among these Troll-people of Bröndhöi an old crossgrained curmudgeon of a Troll, whom the rest nick-named Knurremurre (Rumble-grumble), because he was evermore the cause of noise and uproar within the hill. This Knurremurre having discovered what he thought to be too great a degree of intimacy between his young wife and a young Troll of the society, took this in such ill part, that he vowed vengeance, swearing he would have the life of the young one. The latter, accordingly, thought it would be his best course to be off out of the hill till better times; so, turning himself into a noble tortoiseshell tom-cat, he one fine morning quitted his old residence, and journeyed down to the neighbouring town of Lyng, where he established himself in the house of an honest poor man named Plat.
Once upon a time, there was a grumpy old Troll among the Trolls of Bröndhöi, who everyone called Knurremurre (meaning “Rumble-grumble”) because he was always causing noise and chaos in the hill. Knurremurre discovered what he thought was too close of a relationship between his young wife and a young Troll from their community. Taking this the wrong way, he swore vengeance, declaring he would end the young Troll's life. So, the young Troll figured his best option was to leave the hill until things settled down. One fine morning, he transformed into a handsome tortoiseshell tomcat, left his home, and made his way to the nearby town of Lyng, where he moved in with a kind, poor man named Plat.
Here he lived for a long time comfortable and easy, with nothing to annoy him, and was as happy as any tom-cat or Troll crossed in love well could be. He got every day plenty of milk and good groute[184] to eat, and lay the whole day long at his ease in a warm arm-chair behind the stove.
Here, he lived for a long time comfortably and without any worries, as happy as any tomcat or lovesick troll could be. Every day, he got plenty of milk and good food to eat, and spent the whole day lounging in a warm armchair by the stove.
Plat happened one evening to come home rather late, and as he entered the room the cat was sitting in his usual place,[Pg 121] scraping meal-groute out of a pot, and licking the pot itself carefully. "Harkye, dame," said Plat, as he came in at the door, "till I tell you what happened to me on the road. Just as I was coming past Bröndhöi, there came out a Troll, and he called out to me, and said,
Plat came home one evening later than usual, and as he walked into the room, the cat was sitting in its usual spot,[Pg 121] scraping food out of a pot and licking the pot clean. "Hey there, dear," Plat said as he entered, "let me tell you what happened to me on the road. Just as I was passing Bröndhöi, a Troll came out, and he called out to me and said,
The moment the cat heard these words, he tumbled the pot down on the floor, sprang out of the chair, and stood up on his hind-legs. Then, as he hurried out of the door, he cried out with exultation, "What! is Knurremurre dead? Then I may go home as fast as I please." And so saying he scampered off to the hill, to the amazement of honest Plat; and it is likely lost no time in making his advances to the young widow.[186]
The moment the cat heard these words, he knocked the pot over, jumped out of the chair, and stood on his back legs. Then, as he rushed out the door, he shouted excitedly, "What! Is Knurremurre dead? Then I can go home as fast as I want." And saying that, he dashed off to the hill, leaving honest Plat amazed; and it's likely he wasted no time trying to win over the young widow.[186]
Kirsten's-Hill.
There is a hill on the lands of Skjelverod, near Ringsted, called Kirsten's-hill (Kirstens Bjerg). In it there lived a Hill-troll whose name was Skynd, who had from time to time stolen no less than three wives from a man in the village of Englerup.
There’s a hill on the Skjelverod lands, near Ringsted, called Kirsten's-hill (Kirstens Bjerg). A Hill-troll named Skynd lived there, and he had occasionally stolen at least three wives from a man in the village of Englerup.
It was late one evening when this man was riding home from Ringsted, and his way lay by the hill. When he came there he saw a great crowd of Hill-folk who were dancing round it, and had great merriment among them. But on looking a little closer, what should he recognise but all his three wives among them! Now as Kirsten, the[Pg 122] second of them, had been his favourite, and dearer to him than either of the others, he called out to her, and named her name. Troll Skynd then came up to the man, and asked him why he presumed to call Kirsten. The man told him briefly how she had been his favourite and best beloved wife, and entreated of him, with many tears and much lamentation, to let him have her home with him again. The Troll consented at last to grant the husband's request, with, however, the condition, that he should never hurry (skynde) her.
It was late one evening when this man was riding home from Ringsted, and his path took him by the hill. When he got there, he saw a large group of Hill-folk dancing around and having a great time. But when he looked a little closer, he recognized all three of his wives among them! Since Kirsten, the second wife, had been his favorite and dearer to him than the others, he called out to her by name. Then Troll Skynd approached the man and asked why he dared to call for Kirsten. The man briefly explained that she was his favorite and most beloved wife and begged him, with many tears and much sorrow, to allow him to take her home again. Eventually, the Troll agreed to the husband's request but with the condition that he should never rush her.
For a long time the husband strictly kept the condition; but one day, when the woman was above in the loft, getting something, and it happened that she delayed a long time, he called out, Make haste, Kirsten, make haste, (Skynde dig Kirsten); and scarcely had he spoken the words, when the woman was gone, compelled to return to the hill, which has ever since been called Kirsten's Bjerg.[187]
For a long time, the husband strictly followed the rule; but one day, when the woman was up in the loft getting something and took a long time, he called out, "Hurry up, Kirsten, hurry up" (Skynde dig Kirsten); and as soon as he said that, the woman vanished, forced to go back to the hill, which has been known as Kirsten's Hill ever since.[187]
The Troll-Labour.
"In the year 1660, when I and my wife had gone to my
farm (fäboderne), which is three quarters of a mile from
Ragunda parsonage, and we were sitting there and talking a
while, late in the evening, there came a little man in at the
door, who begged of my wife to go and aid his wife, who was
just then in the pains of labour. The fellow was of small
size, of a dark complexion, and dressed in old grey clothes.
My wife and I sat a while, and wondered at the man; for
we were aware that he was a Troll, and we had heard tell
that such like, called by the peasantry Vettar (spirits),
always used to keep in the farmhouses, when people
left them in harvest-time. But when he had urged his
request four or five times, and we thought on what evil the
country folk say that they have at times suffered from the
Vettar, when they have chanced to swear at them, or with[Pg 123]
uncivil words bid them go to hell, I took the resolution to
read some prayers over my wife, and to bless her, and bid
her in God's name go with him. She took in haste some old
linen with her, and went along with him, and I remained
sitting there. When she returned, she told me, that when
she went with the man out at the gate, it seemed to her as
if she was carried for a time along in the wind, and so she
came to a room, on one side of which was a little dark
chamber, in which his wife lay in bed in great agony. My
wife went up to her, and, after a little while, aided her till
she brought forth the child after the same manner as other
human beings. The man then offered her food, and when
she refused it, he thanked her, and accompanied her out,
and then she was carried along, in the same way in the
wind, and after a while came again to the gate, just at ten
o'clock. Meanwhile, a quantity of old pieces and clippings
of silver were laid on a shelf, in the sitting-room, and my
wife found them next day, when she was putting the room
in order. It is to be supposed that they were laid there by
the Vettr. That it in truth so happened, I witness, by
inscribing my name. Ragunda, the 12th of April, 1671.
"Pet. Rahm."[188]
"In 1660, my wife and I had gone to my farm (fäboderne), which is three-quarters of a mile from Ragunda parsonage. We were sitting there chatting late in the evening when a little man entered through the door. He asked my wife to help his wife, who was in labor at that moment. The man was short, had a dark complexion, and wore old grey clothes. My wife and I exchanged glances, realizing he was a Troll. We had heard stories about such beings, known as Vettar (spirits), that often lingered in farmhouses when people abandoned them during harvest time.
After the man had repeated his request four or five times, and remembering the misfortunes people sometimes faced from the Vettar when they insulted them or used harsh language, I decided to read some prayers over my wife and bless her, telling her in God's name to go with him. She quickly gathered some old linen and went with him while I stayed behind.
When she returned, she told me that as they left the gate, it felt like she was being carried by the wind for a while until she arrived at a room. One side of the room had a small dark chamber where his wife was lying in bed, in great pain. My wife approached her and, after some time, helped her deliver the child just like other human beings do. The man then offered her some food, but when she declined, he thanked her and walked her back, and again it felt like she was being carried by the wind. She returned to the gate right at ten o'clock.
The next day, while tidying up the sitting room, my wife found a bunch of old coins and silver clippings on a shelf, which she figured must have been left there by the Vettr. To confirm this actually happened, I am signing my name. Ragunda, April 12, 1671.
"Pet. Rahm." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The Hill-Smith.
Biörn Martinsson went out shooting, one day, with a gamekeeper, on the wooded hill of Ormkulla. They there found a hill-smith (bergsmed) lying fast asleep. Biörn directed the gamekeeper to secure him, but he refused, saying "Pray to God to protect you! The hill-smith will fling you down to the bottom of the hill." He was, however, bold and determined, and he went up and seized the sleeping hill-smith, who gave a cry, and implored him to let him go, as he had a wife and seven little children. He said he would also do any iron work that should be required; it[Pg 124] would only be necessary to leave iron and steel on the side of the hill, and the work would be found lying finished in the same place. Biörn asked him for whom he worked; he replied, "For my companions." When Biörn would not let him go, he said, "If I had my mist-cap (uddehat) you should not carry me away. But if you do not let me go, not one of your posterity will attain to the importance which you possess, but continually decline;" which certainly came to pass. Biörn would not, however, let him go, but brought him captive to Bahus. On the third day, however, he effected his escape out of the place in which he was confined.[189]
Biörn Martinsson went out hunting one day with a gamekeeper on the wooded hill of Ormkulla. They found a hill-smith lying fast asleep. Biörn told the gamekeeper to secure him, but he refused, saying, "Pray to God to protect you! The hill-smith will throw you down to the bottom of the hill." However, Biörn was bold and determined, so he approached and grabbed the sleeping hill-smith, who cried out and begged him to let him go, claiming he had a wife and seven young children. He also said he would do any iron work needed; all they had to do was leave iron and steel on the side of the hill, and the work would be finished when they returned. Biörn asked whom he worked for, and he replied, "For my companions." When Biörn still wouldn’t let him go, the hill-smith said, "If I had my mist-cap, you would not be able to carry me away. But if you don’t let me go, none of your descendants will achieve the status you have; they will only decline," which indeed came true. Nonetheless, Biörn refused to release him and brought him captive to Bahus. However, on the third day, the hill-smith managed to escape from his confinement.
The following legend is related in Denmark:—
The following legend is told in Denmark:—
On the lands of Nyegaard lie three large hills, one of which is the abode of a Troll, who is by trade a blacksmith. If any one is passing that hill by night, he will see the fire issuing from the top, and going in again at the side. Should you wish to have any piece of iron-work executed in a masterly manner, you have only to go to the hill, and saying aloud what you want to have made, leave there the iron and a silver shilling. On revisiting the hill next morning, you will find the shilling gone, and the required piece of work lying there finished, and ready for use.[190]
On the lands of Nyegaard are three large hills, one of which is home to a Troll who works as a blacksmith. If anyone passes by that hill at night, they'll see fire coming from the top and going back in at the side. If you want something made out of iron really well, just go to the hill, say out loud what you need, and leave the iron and a silver shilling. When you come back to the hill the next morning, you'll find the shilling is gone and the piece of work you asked for is finished and ready to use.[190]
The Girl at the Troll-Dance.
A girl, belonging to a village in the isle of Funen, went out, one evening, into the fields, and as she was passing by a small hill, she saw that it was raised upon red pillars, and a[Pg 125] Troll-banquet going on beneath it. She was invited in, and such was the gaiety and festivity that prevailed, that she never perceived the flight of time. At length, however, she took her departure, after having spent, as she thought, a few hours among the joyous hill-people. But when she came to the village she no longer found it the place she had left. All was changed; and when she entered the house in which she had lived with her family, she learned that her father and mother had long been dead, and the house had come into the hands of strangers. She now perceived that for every hour that she had been among the Trolls, a year had elapsed in the external world. The effect on her mind was such that she lost her reason, which she never after recovered.[191]
A girl from a village on the island of Funen went out one evening into the fields. As she walked past a small hill, she noticed it was supported by red pillars, and there was a [Pg 125] Troll banquet happening underneath. She was invited in, and the atmosphere was so lively and festive that she completely lost track of time. Eventually, though, she decided to leave, thinking she had only spent a few hours with the cheerful hill-dwellers. However, when she returned to her village, she found it unrecognizable. Everything had changed; when she entered the house where she had lived with her family, she discovered that her parents had long since died, and the place was now owned by strangers. She then realized that for every hour she had spent with the Trolls, a year had passed in the outside world. This realization drove her insane, and she never regained her sanity.[191]
The Changeling.
There lived once, near Tiis lake, two lonely people, who were sadly plagued with a changeling, given them by the underground-people instead of their own child, which had not been baptised in time. This changeling behaved in a very strange and uncommon manner, for when there was no one in the place, he was in great spirits, ran up the walls like a cat, sat under the roof, and shouted and bawled away lustily; but sat dozing at the end of the table when any one was in the room with him. He was able to eat as much as any four, and never cared what it was that was set before him; but though he regarded not the quality of his food, in quantity he was never satisfied, and gave excessive annoyance to every one in the house.
Once upon a time, near Tiis Lake, there were two lonely people who were sadly burdened by a changeling, given to them by the underground folk in place of their own child, who hadn't been baptized in time. This changeling acted very strangely; when no one was around, he was full of energy, climbing the walls like a cat, sitting on the roof, and shouting and yelling joyfully. But when anyone entered the room with him, he would just sit there nodding off at the end of the table. He could eat as much as four people, and he didn’t care what food was presented to him; however, despite not being picky about what he ate, he was never satisfied with the amount and drove everyone in the house to distraction.
When they had tried for a long time in vain how they could best get rid of him, since there was no living in the house with him, a smart girl pledged herself that she would banish him from the house. She accordingly, while he was out in the fields, took a pig and killed it, and put it, hide, hair, and all, into a black pudding, and set it before him when he came home. He began, as was his custom, to gobble it up, but when he had eaten for some time, he began to relax a little in his efforts, and at last he sat quite still, with his knife in his hand, looking at the pudding.
After trying for a long time without success to figure out how to get rid of him, since living in the house with him was unbearable, a clever girl promised that she would drive him away. So, while he was out in the fields, she took a pig, killed it, and mixed it into a black pudding, complete with skin and fur, then set it out for him when he came home. He started, as usual, to gobble it down, but as time went on, he began to slow down, and eventually he just sat there with his knife in hand, staring at the pudding.
At length, after sitting for some time in this manner, he began—"A pudding with hide!—and a pudding with hair! a pudding with eyes!—and a pudding with legs in it! Well, three times have I seen a young wood by Tiis lake, but never yet did I see such a pudding! The devil himself may stay here now for me!" So saying, he ran off with himself, and never more came back again.[192]
At last, after sitting like that for a while, he started—“A pudding with skin!—and a pudding with hair! A pudding with eyes!—and a pudding with legs in it! Well, I’ve seen a young forest by Tiis lake three times, but I’ve never seen a pudding like that! The devil himself can stay here now for all I care!” With that, he ran off and never came back again.[192]
Another changeling was got rid of in the following manner. The mother, suspecting it to be such from its refusing food, and being so ill-thriven, heated the oven as hot as possible. The maid, as instructed, asked her why she did it. "To burn my child in it to death," was the reply. When the question had been put and answered three times, she placed the child on the peel, and was shoving it into the oven, when the Troll-woman came in a great fright with the real child, and took away her own, saying. "There's your child for you. I have treated it better than you treated mine," and in truth it was fat and hearty.
Another changeling was dealt with in the following way. The mother, suspecting it was one because it refused to eat and appeared so unhealthy, heated the oven as hot as she could. The maid, following her instructions, asked her why she was doing this. "To burn my child to death in it," was the reply. After asking and answering the question three times, she placed the child on the oven peel and was about to push it into the oven when the Troll-woman rushed in, very frightened, with the real child, and took her own back, saying, "There’s your child. I’ve taken better care of it than you did of mine," and indeed the real child was plump and healthy.
The Tile-Stove jumping over the Brook.
Near Hellested, in Zealand, lived a man, who from time to time remarked that he was continually plundered. All his suspicions fell on the Troll-folk, who lived in the neighbouring hill of Ildshöi (Fire-hill), and once hid himself to try and get a sight of the thief. He had waited there but a very short time when he saw, as he thought, his tile-stove jumping across the brook. The good farmer was all astonishment at this strange sight, and he shouted out "Hurra! there's a jump for a tile-stove!" At this exclamation the Troll, who was wading through the water with the stove on his head, was so frightened that he threw it down, and ran off as hard as he could to Ildshöi. But in the place where the stove fell, the ground got the shape of it, and the place is called Krogbek (Hook-brook), and it was this that gave rise to the common saying, "That was a jump for a tile-stove!" "Det var et Spring af en Leerovn!"[193]
Near Hellested, in Zealand, there lived a man who often complained that he was constantly being robbed. He suspected the Troll-folk, who lived in the nearby hill of Ildshöi (Fire-hill), and decided to hide and try to catch the thief in action. He had only been waiting a short while when he thought he saw his tile-stove jumping across the brook. The startled farmer was amazed by this unusual sight and shouted, "Wow! That’s quite a jump for a tile-stove!" When the Troll, who was wading through the water with the stove on his head, heard this, he got so scared he dropped the stove and ran off as fast as he could back to Ildshöi. But where the stove fell, the ground took on its shape, and that spot became known as Krogbek (Hook-brook), giving rise to the saying, "That was a jump for a tile-stove!" "Det var et Spring af en Leerovn!"[193]
Departure of the Trolls from Vendsyssel.
One evening, after sunset, there came a strange man to the ferry of Sund. He engaged all the ferry-boats there to go backwards and forwards the whole night long between that place and Vendsyssel, without the people's knowing what lading they had. He told them that they should take their freight on board half a mile to the east of Sund, near the alehouse at the bridge of Lange.
One evening, after sunset, a strange man arrived at the ferry in Sund. He hired all the ferry boats to make trips back and forth all night between that spot and Vendsyssel, without the locals knowing what they were carrying. He instructed them to pick up their cargo half a mile east of Sund, near the pub by the Lange bridge.
At the appointed time the man was at that place, and the ferrymen, though unable to see anything, perceived very clearly that the boats sunk deeper and deeper, so that they easily concluded that they had gotten a very heavy freight on board. The ferry-boats passed in this manner to and fro[Pg 128] the whole night long; and though they got every trip a fresh cargo, the strange man never left them, but staid to have everything regulated by his directions.
At the scheduled time, the man was at that spot, and the ferrymen, although they couldn't see anything, clearly noticed that the boats were sinking lower and lower, so they easily guessed that they were carrying a very heavy load. The ferry boats went back and forth like this all night long; and although they picked up a new load with each trip, the strange man never left them, but stayed to make sure everything was managed according to his instructions.[Pg 128]
When morning was breaking they received the payment they had agreed for, and they then ventured to inquire what it was they had been bringing over, but on that head their employer would give them no satisfaction.
When morning broke, they received the payment they had agreed on, and then they dared to ask what it was they had been bringing over, but their employer wouldn’t provide any answers.
But there happened to be among the ferrymen a smart fellow who knew more about these matters than the others. He jumped on shore, took the clay from under his right foot, and put it into his cap, and when he had set it on his head he perceived that all the sand-hills east of Aalborg were completely covered with little Troll-people, who had all pointed red caps on their heads. Ever since that time there have been no Dwarfs seen in Vendsyssel.[194]
But there was a clever guy among the ferrymen who knew more about this stuff than the others. He jumped ashore, took some clay from under his right foot, and put it into his cap. When he set it on his head, he realized that all the sand hills east of Aalborg were completely filled with little Troll-people, all wearing pointed red caps. Ever since then, no Dwarfs have been seen in Vendsyssel.[194]
Svend Faelling.
Svend Fælling was a valiant champion. He was born in Fælling, and was a long time at service in Aakjær house, Aarhuus, and as the roads were at that time greatly infested by Trolls and underground-people, who bore great enmity to all Christians, Svend undertook the office of letter-carrier.
Svend Fælling was a brave hero. He was born in Fælling and spent a long time working at Aakjær house in Aarhuus. Since the roads back then were heavily plagued by trolls and underground creatures, who had a deep hatred for all Christians, Svend took on the job of delivering letters.
As he was one time going along the road, he saw approaching him the Troll of Jels-hill, on the lands of Holm. The Troll came up to him, begging him to stand his friend in a combat with the Troll of Borum-es-hill. When Svend Fælling had promised to do so, saying that he thought himself strong and active enough for the encounter, the Troll reached him a heavy iron bar, and bade him show his strength on that. But not all Svend's efforts availed to lift it: whereupon the Troll handed him a horn, telling him to drink out of it. No sooner had he drunk a little out of it than his strength increased. He was now able to lift the bar, which,[Pg 129] when he had drunk again, became still lighter; but when again renewing his draught he emptied the horn, he was able to swing the bar with ease, and he then learned from the Troll that he had now gotten the strength of twelve men. He then promised to prepare himself for combat with the Troll of Bergmond. As a token he was told that he should meet on the road a black ox and a red ox, and that he should fall with all his might on the black ox, and drive him from the red one.
As he was walking down the road, he saw the Troll of Jels-hill approaching from the Holm lands. The Troll came up to him, asking him to help fight the Troll of Borum-es-hill. After Svend Fælling agreed, believing he was strong and quick enough for the fight, the Troll handed him a heavy iron bar and asked him to show his strength with it. However, Svend couldn't lift it at all. The Troll then gave him a horn and told him to drink from it. No sooner had he taken a sip than he felt his strength grow. He could now lift the bar, which, after he drank again, felt even lighter. When he emptied the horn, he was able to swing the bar effortlessly, and the Troll revealed that he now had the strength of twelve men. He then promised to prepare himself to fight the Troll of Bergmond. As a sign, the Troll told him he would encounter a black ox and a red ox on the road, and he should use all his strength to charge at the black ox and drive it away from the red one.
This all came to pass just as he was told, and he found, after his work was done, that the black ox was the Troll from Borum-es-hill, and the red ox was the Troll himself of Jels-hill, who, as a reward for the assistance he had given him, allowed him to retain for his own use the twelve men's strength with which he had endowed him. This grant was, however, on this condition—that if ever he should reveal the secret of his strength, he should be punished by getting the appetite of twelve.
This all happened just as he was told, and he discovered, after he had finished his work, that the black ox was the Troll from Borum-es-hill, and the red ox was the Troll himself from Jels-hill. As a reward for the help he had given him, the Troll allowed him to keep the strength of twelve men that he had given him. However, this was granted on the condition that if he ever revealed the secret of his strength, he would be punished by gaining the appetite of twelve men.
The fame of the prodigious strength of Svend soon spread through the country, as he distinguished himself by various exploits, such, for instance, as throwing a dairy-maid, who had offended him, up on the gable of the house, and similar feats. So when this report came to the ears of his master, he had Svend called before him, and inquired of him whence his great strength came. Svend recollected the words of his friend the Troll, so he told him if he would promise him as much food as would satisfy twelve men, he would tell him. The master promised, and Svend told his story; but the word of the Troll was accomplished, for from that day forth Svend ate and drank as much as any twelve.[195]
The story of Svend's incredible strength quickly spread across the country as he made a name for himself with various feats, like throwing a dairy maid, who had upset him, onto the roof of the house, among other similar acts. When his master heard this, he summoned Svend to ask him where his immense strength came from. Svend remembered what his friend the Troll had told him and said that if his master promised him enough food to satisfy twelve men, he would share the secret. The master agreed, and Svend revealed his story; but the Troll's promise was fulfilled, and from that day on, Svend ate and drank as much as any twelve men.
The Dwarfs' Banquet.
A NORWEGIAN TALE.[196]
There lived in Norway, not far from the city of Drontheim, a powerful man, who was blessed with all the goods of fortune. A part of the surrounding country was his property; numerous herds fed on his pastures, and a great retinue and a crowd of servants adorned his mansion. He had an only daughter, called Aslog,[197] the fame of whose beauty spread far and wide. The greatest men of the country sought her, but all were alike unsuccessful in their suit, and he who had come full of confidence and joy, rode away home silent and melancholy. Her father, who thought his daughter delayed her choice only to select, forbore to interfere, and exulted in her prudence. But when, at length, the richest and noblest had tried their fortune with as little success as the rest, he grew angry, and called his daughter, and said to her, "Hitherto I have left you to your free choice, but since I see that you reject all without any distinction, and the very best of your suitors seem not good enough for you, I will keep measures no longer with you. What! shall my family be extinct, and my inheritance pass away into the hands of strangers? I will break your stubborn spirit. I give you now till the festival of the great Winter-night; make your choice by that time, or prepare to accept him whom I shall fix on."
There lived in Norway, not far from the city of Drontheim, a powerful man who was blessed with all the good things in life. Some of the surrounding land was his property; numerous herds grazed on his pastures, and a large staff and a crowd of servants filled his mansion. He had an only daughter named Aslog,[197] whose beauty was widely renowned. The most prominent men in the country pursued her, but none were successful in winning her over, and those who arrived full of hope and joy left feeling quiet and gloomy. Her father, believing his daughter was just taking her time to make a thoughtful choice, refrained from interfering and took pride in her discretion. However, when even the richest and noblest suitors had tried their luck with no better outcome than the others, he became angry. He called for his daughter and said to her, "Until now, I've allowed you to choose for yourself, but since it seems you reject everyone without distinction and even the finest of your suitors don't meet your standards, I won't tolerate this any longer. What? Will my family die out, and my inheritance go to strangers? I will break your stubbornness. You have until the festival of the great Winter-night to make your choice, or you'll have to accept whoever I choose for you."
Aslog loved a youth called Orm, handsome as he was brave and noble. She loved him with her whole soul, and she would sooner die than bestow her hand on another. But Orm was poor, and poverty compelled him to serve in the mansion of her father. Aslog's partiality for him was kept a secret; for her father's pride of power and wealth was such that he would never have given his consent to an union with so humble a man.
Aslog loved a young man named Orm, who was as handsome as he was brave and noble. She loved him completely, and she would rather die than marry anyone else. But Orm was poor, and his financial situation forced him to work in her father's house. Aslog's affection for him was a secret because her father's pride in his power and wealth was so strong that he would never agree to a union with someone of such humble status.
When Aslog saw the darkness of his countenance, and heard his angry words, she turned pale as death, for she knew his temper, and doubted not but that he would put his threats into execution. Without uttering a word in reply, she retired to her silent chamber, and thought deeply but in vain how to avert the dark storm that hung over her. The great festival approached nearer and nearer, and her anguish increased every day.
When Aslog saw the anger on his face and heard his furious words, she turned as pale as death because she knew his temper and had no doubt he would follow through on his threats. Without saying a word, she went back to her quiet room and thought deeply, though it was in vain, about how to prevent the dark storm looming over her. The big festival was getting closer, and her distress grew greater each day.
At last the lovers resolved on flight. "I know," says Orm, "a secure place where we may remain undiscovered until we find an opportunity of quitting the country." At night, when all were asleep, Orm led the trembling Aslog over the snow and ice-fields away to the mountains. The moon and the stars sparkling still brighter in the cold winter's night lighted them on their way. They had under their arms a few articles of dress and some skins of animals, which were all they could carry. They ascended the mountains the whole night long till they reached a lonely spot inclosed with lofty rocks. Here Orm conducted the weary Aslog into a cave, the low and narrow entrance to which was hardly perceptible, but it soon enlarged to a great hall, reaching deep into the mountain. He kindled a fire, and they now, reposing on their skins, sat in the deepest solitude far away from all the world.
At last, the lovers decided to escape. "I know," says Orm, "a safe place where we can stay hidden until we have a chance to leave the country." At night, when everyone was asleep, Orm led the trembling Aslog over the snow and ice fields up into the mountains. The moon and stars sparkled even brighter in the cold winter night, lighting their path. They carried a few pieces of clothing and some animal skins, which was all they could manage. They climbed the mountains all night long until they reached a remote spot surrounded by tall rocks. Here, Orm guided the exhausted Aslog into a cave, the low and narrow entrance of which was barely noticeable but soon opened up into a large hall that extended deep into the mountain. He started a fire, and they settled down on their skins, finding themselves in deep solitude far from the rest of the world.
Orm was the first who had discovered this cave, which is shown to this very day, and as no one knew any thing of it, they were safe from the pursuit of Aslog's father. They passed the whole winter in this retirement. Orm used to go a hunting, and Aslog stayed at home in the cave, minded the fire, and prepared the necessary food. Frequently did she mount the points of the rocks, but her eyes wandered as far as they could reach only over glittering snow-fields.
Orm was the first to discover this cave, which remains known to this day, and since nobody knew about it, they were safe from Aslog's father's pursuit. They spent the entire winter in this secluded spot. Orm would go hunting, while Aslog stayed behind in the cave, tended the fire, and prepared the food they needed. She often climbed to the top of the rocks, but her gaze could only wander over the sparkling snowfields as far as the eye could see.
The spring now came on—the woods were green—the[Pg 132] meads put on their various colours, and Aslog could but rarely and with circumspection venture to leave the cave. One evening Orm came in with the intelligence that he had recognised her father's servants in the distance, and that he could hardly have been unobserved by them, whose eyes were as good as his own. "They will surround this place," continued he, "and never rest till they have found us; we must quit our retreat, then, without a moment's delay."
Spring had arrived—the woods were lush and green—the [Pg 132] meadows were bursting with colors, and Aslog could only rarely and cautiously venture out of the cave. One evening, Orm came in with the news that he had spotted her father's servants in the distance and that they could hardly have missed seeing him, since their eyesight was just as sharp as his. "They will surround this place," he said, "and won’t stop until they find us; we need to leave this hideout immediately."
They accordingly descended on the other side of the mountain, and reached the strand, where they fortunately found a boat. Orm shoved off, and the boat drove into the open sea. They had escaped their pursuers, but they were now exposed to dangers of another kind: whither should they turn themselves? They could not venture to land, for Aslog's father was lord of the whole coast, and they would infallibly fall into his hands. Nothing then remained for them but to commit their bark to the wind and waves. They drove along the entire night. At break of day the coast had disappeared, and they saw nothing but the sky above, the sea beneath, and the waves that rose and fell. They had not brought one morsel of food with them, and thirst and hunger began now to torment them. Three days did they toss about in this state of misery, and Aslog, faint and exhausted, saw nothing but certain death before her.
They went down the other side of the mountain and reached the beach, where they luckily found a boat. Orm pushed off, and the boat headed out into the open sea. They had escaped their pursuers, but they were now facing a different kind of danger: where should they go? They couldn’t risk landing, as Aslog's father ruled the entire coast, and they would certainly be captured. So, they had no choice but to let their boat be carried by the wind and waves. They traveled all through the night. At dawn, the coast had vanished, and all they could see was the sky above, the sea below, and the rising and falling waves. They hadn’t brought any food with them, and thirst and hunger began to torment them. For three days, they drifted in this state of misery, and Aslog, weak and exhausted, saw nothing but certain death ahead.
At length, on the evening of the third day, they discovered an island of tolerable magnitude, and surrounded by a number of smaller ones. Orm immediately steered for it, but just as he came near it there suddenly rose a violent wind, and the sea rolled every moment higher and higher against him. He turned about with a view of approaching it on another side, but with no better success; his vessel, as oft as it approached the island, was driven back as if by an invisible power. "Lord God!" cried he, and blessed himself and looked on poor Aslog, who seemed to be dying of weakness before his eyes. But scarcely had the exclamation passed his lips when the storm ceased, the waves subsided, and the vessel came to the shore, without encountering any hindrance. Orm jumped out on the beach; some mussels that he found on the strand strengthened and revived the exhausted Aslog, so that she was soon able to leave the boat.
At last, on the evening of the third day, they spotted an island of decent size, surrounded by several smaller ones. Orm quickly navigated toward it, but just as he got close, a fierce wind suddenly picked up, and the sea rose higher by the moment against him. He turned to try approaching it from another angle, but had no better luck; his boat was pushed back every time it got near the island, as if by an unseen force. "Lord God!" he exclaimed, crossing himself as he looked at poor Aslog, who seemed to be fading away from exhaustion right in front of him. But barely had the words left his mouth when the storm calmed down, the waves settled, and the boat made it to the shore without any obstacles. Orm jumped onto the beach; some mussels he found on the shore helped revive the weak Aslog, and soon she was able to get out of the boat.
The island was overgrown with low dwarf shrubs, and seemed to be uninhabited; but when they had gotten about to the middle of it, they discovered a house reaching but a little above the ground, and appearing to be half under the surface of the earth. In the hope of meeting human beings and assistance, the wanderers approached it. They listened if they could hear any noise, but the most perfect silence reigned there. Orm at length opened the door, and with his companion walked in; but what was their surprise, to find everything regulated and arranged as if for inhabitants, yet not a single living creature visible. The fire was burning on the hearth, in the middle of the room, and a pot with fish hung on it apparently only waiting for some one to take it up and eat it. The beds were made and ready to receive their wearied tenants. Orm and Aslog stood for some time dubious, and looked on with a certain degree of awe, but at last, overcome by hunger, they took up the food and ate. When they had satisfied their appetites, and still in the last beams of the setting sun, which now streamed over the island far and wide, discovered no human being, they gave way to weariness, and laid themselves in the beds to which they had been so long strangers.
The island was covered in low dwarf shrubs and looked uninhabited; but when they made it to the middle of it, they found a house that barely rose above the ground, looking like it was half buried beneath the earth. Hoping to find people and help, the travelers walked towards it. They listened for any sounds, but there was complete silence. Eventually, Orm opened the door, and he and his companion stepped inside; but they were surprised to see everything neatly arranged as if for residents, yet there wasn’t a single living person in sight. A fire was burning in the hearth in the center of the room, and a pot of fish hung over it, seemingly just waiting for someone to come in and eat. The beds were made and ready for weary occupants. Orm and Aslog stood for a while, unsure and filled with a sense of wonder, but eventually, driven by hunger, they grabbed the food and ate. After satisfying their appetites and still under the last rays of the setting sun, which now spread across the island, they found no sign of human life, so they succumbed to their fatigue and lay down in the beds they had missed for so long.
They had expected to be awakened in the night by the owners of the house on their return home, but their expectation was not fulfilled; they slept undisturbed till the morning sun shone in upon them. No one appeared on any of the following days, and it seemed as if some invisible power had made ready the house for their reception. They spent the whole summer in perfect happiness—they were, to be sure, solitary, yet they did not miss mankind. The wild birds' eggs, and the fish they caught, yielded them provisions in abundance.
They thought they would be woken up at night by the homeowners when they returned home, but that didn't happen; they slept peacefully until the morning sun came in. No one showed up in the following days, and it felt like some unseen force had prepared the house for them. They spent the entire summer in complete happiness—they were alone, but they didn’t miss people. The wild bird eggs and the fish they caught provided them with plenty of food.
When autumn came, Aslog brought forth a son. In the midst of their joy at his appearance, they were surprised by a wonderful apparition. The door opened on a sudden, and an old woman stepped in. She had on her a handsome blue dress: there was something proud, but at the same time something strange and surprising in her appearance.
When autumn arrived, Aslog had a son. In the midst of their joy at his arrival, they were taken aback by a remarkable sight. The door suddenly swung open, and an old woman walked in. She wore a beautiful blue dress, and there was something both proud and oddly surprising about her appearance.
"Do not be afraid," said she, "at my unexpected appearance—I am the owner of this house, and I thank you for the clean and neat state in which you have kept it, and for[Pg 134] the good order in which I find everything with you. I would willingly have come sooner, but I had no power to do so till this little heathen (pointing to the new born-babe) was come to the light. Now I have free access. Only fetch no priest from the main-land to christen it, or I must depart again. If you will in this matter comply with my wishes, you may not only continue to live here, but all the good that ever you can wish for I will do you. Whatever you take in hand shall prosper; good luck shall follow you wherever you go. But break this condition, and depend upon it that misfortune after misfortune will come on you, and even on this child will I avenge myself. If you want anything, or are in danger, you have only to pronounce my name three times and I will appear and lend you assistance. I am of the race of the old Giants, and my name is Guru. But beware of uttering in my presence the name of him whom no Giant may hear of, and never venture to make the sign of the cross, or to cut it on beam or board in the house. You may dwell in this house the whole year long, only be so good as to give it up to me on Yule evening, when the sun is at the lowest, as then we celebrate our great festival, and then only are we permitted to be merry. At least, if you should not be willing to go out of the house, keep yourselves up in the loft as quiet as possible the whole day long, and as you value your lives do not look down into the room until midnight is past. After that you may take possession of everything again."
"Don't be afraid," she said, "of my unexpected visit—I own this house, and I appreciate how clean and tidy you've kept it, and for[Pg 134] the good order I find everything in. I would have come earlier, but I couldn't until this little one (pointing to the newborn) was born. Now I can come freely. Just don't bring a priest from the mainland to baptize it, or I’ll have to leave again. If you agree to this, you can not only continue living here, but I’ll grant you all the good you can wish for. Everything you do will succeed; good luck will follow you wherever you go. But break this condition, and misfortune after misfortune will come to you, and I will take vengeance even on this child. If you need anything or find yourself in danger, just say my name three times, and I will appear to help you. I’m from the old Giants, and my name is Guru. But be careful not to mention the name of the one whom no Giant may speak of, and never make the sign of the cross or carve it on any beam or board in this house. You can stay here all year, but please give it back to me on Yule evening, when the sun is at its lowest, because that's when we celebrate our big festival, and we can only be merry then. At the very least, if you don’t want to leave the house, just stay quiet in the loft all day long, and for your own safety, don’t look down into the room until after midnight. After that, you can take back everything."
When the old woman had thus spoken she vanished, and Aslog and Orm, now at ease respecting their situation, lived without any disturbance contented and happy. Orm never made a cast of his net without getting a plentiful draught; he never shot an arrow from his bow that it was not sure to hit; in short, whatever they took in hand, were it ever so trifling, evidently prospered.
When the old woman finished speaking, she disappeared, and Aslog and Orm, now feeling comfortable about their situation, lived peacefully and happily. Orm never threw out his net without catching plenty; he never shot an arrow from his bow that didn't hit its mark; in short, whatever they did, no matter how small, clearly thrived.
When Christmas came, they cleaned up the house in the best manner, set everything in order, kindled a fire on the hearth, and as the twilight approached, they went up to the loft, where they remained quite still and quiet. At length it grew dark; they thought they heard a sound of whizzing and snorting in the air, such as the swans use to make in the winter time. There was a hole in the roof over the fireplace[Pg 135] which might be opened and shut either to let in the light from above, or to afford a free passage for the smoke. Orm lifted up the lid, which was covered with a skin, and put out his head. But what a wonderful sight then presented itself to his eyes! The little islands around were all lit up with countless blue lights, which moved about without ceasing, jumped up and down, then skipped down to the shore, assembled together, and came nearer and nearer to the large island where Orm and Aslog lived. At last they reached it and arranged themselves in a circle around a large stone not far from the shore, and which Orm well knew. But what was his surprise, when he saw that the stone had now completely assumed the form of a man, though of a monstrous and gigantic one! He could clearly perceive that the little blue lights were borne by Dwarfs, whose pale clay-coloured faces, with their huge noses and red eyes, disfigured too by birds' bills and owls' eyes, were supported by misshapen bodies; and they tottered and wabbled about here and there, so that they seemed to be at the same time merry and in pain. Suddenly, the circle opened; the little ones retired on each side, and Guru, who was now much enlarged and of as immense a size as the stone, advanced with gigantic steps. She threw both her arms round the stone image, which immediately began to receive life and motion. As soon as the first symptom of motion showed itself, the little ones began, with wonderful capers and grimaces, a song, or to speak more properly, a howl, with which the whole island resounded and seemed to tremble at the noise. Orm, quite terrified, drew in his head, and he and Aslog remained in the dark, so still, that they hardly ventured to draw their breath.
When Christmas arrived, they tidied up the house as best as they could, put everything in order, lit a fire in the fireplace, and as dusk fell, they went up to the loft, where they stayed completely still and quiet. Eventually, it got dark; they thought they heard a sound like whizzing and snorting in the air, similar to the noises swans make in the winter. There was a hole in the roof over the fireplace[Pg 135] that could be opened or closed to let in light or to allow smoke to escape. Orm lifted the lid, which was covered with a skin, and poked his head out. But what a wonderful sight met his eyes! The little islands around were glowing with countless blue lights that moved constantly, jumped up and down, then skipped down to the shore, gathered together, and came closer and closer to the large island where Orm and Aslog lived. Finally, they reached it and formed a circle around a large stone not far from the shore, which Orm recognized well. But he was surprised to see that the stone had completely transformed into the shape of a man, albeit a monstrous and gigantic one! He could clearly see that the little blue lights were carried by Dwarfs, whose pale, clay-colored faces had huge noses and red eyes, marred by birds' beaks and owls' eyes, supported by misshapen bodies; they staggered around, appearing both joyful and pained. Suddenly, the circle opened; the little ones moved aside, and Guru, now significantly larger and as immense as the stone, stepped forward with giant strides. She wrapped her arms around the stone figure, which immediately began to gain life and movement. As soon as the first sign of motion appeared, the little ones began, with whimsical leaps and grimaces, a song, or more accurately, a howl, with which the entire island resonated and seemed to tremble at the noise. Orm, quite frightened, withdrew his head, and he and Aslog remained in the dark, so still that they barely dared to breathe.
The procession moved on toward the house, as might be clearly perceived by the nearer approach of the shouting and crying. They were now all come in, and, light and active, the Dwarfs jumped about on the benches; and heavy and loud sounded at intervals the steps of the giants. Orm and his wife heard them covering the table, and the clattering of the plates, and the shouts of joy with which they celebrated their banquet. When it was over and it drew near to midnight, they began to dance to that ravishing fairy-air which charms the mind into such sweet confusion, and[Pg 136] which some have heard in the rocky glens, and learned by listening to the underground musicians. As soon as Aslog caught the sound of this air, she felt an irresistible longing to see the dance. Nor was Orm able to keep her back. "Let me look," said she, "or my heart will burst." She took her child and placed herself at the extreme end of the loft, whence, without being observed, she could see all that passed. Long did she gaze, without taking off her eyes for an instant, on the dance, on the bold and wonderful springs of the little creatures who seemed to float in the air, and not so much as to touch the ground, while the ravishing melody of the elves filled her whole soul. The child meanwhile, which lay in her arms, grew sleepy and drew its breath heavily, and without ever thinking on the promise she had given the old woman, she made, as is usual, the sign of the cross over the mouth of the child, and said, "Christ bless you, my babe!"
The procession moved toward the house, as you could clearly hear the shouting and crying getting closer. They were all inside now, and the Dwarfs were bouncing around on the benches; meanwhile, the heavy footsteps of the giants echoed loudly at intervals. Orm and his wife could hear them setting the table, the clattering of plates, and the joyous cheers celebrating their feast. When it was over and midnight approached, they began to dance to that enchanting fairy music which lures the mind into such sweet confusion, and[Pg 136] which some have heard in the rocky hollows, learned by listening to the underground musicians. As soon as Aslog heard this music, she felt an overpowering desire to see the dance. Orm couldn't stop her either. "Let me look," she said, "or my heart will burst." She took her child and positioned herself at the far end of the loft, where she could watch everything without being seen. She gazed for a long time, not taking her eyes off for an instant, mesmerized by the dance, captivated by the daring and astonishing leaps of the little beings who seemed to float in the air, barely touching the ground, while the enchanting melody of the elves filled her soul. Meanwhile, the child in her arms grew sleepy and breathed heavily, and without thinking of the promise she had made to the old woman, she instinctively made the sign of the cross over the child's mouth and said, "Christ bless you, my babe!"
The instant she had spoken the word there was raised a horrible piercing cry. The spirits tumbled heads over heels out at the door with terrible crushing and crowding, their lights went out, and in a few minutes the whole house was clear of them, and left desolate. Orm and Aslog frightened to death, hid themselves in the most retired nook in the house. They did not venture to stir till daybreak, and not till the sun shone through the hole in the roof down on the fire-place did they feel courage enough to descend from the loft.
The moment she said the word, a horrible, piercing scream erupted. The spirits tumbled out the door in a chaotic crush, their lights flickering out, and within minutes, the entire house was empty of them, leaving it desolate. Orm and Aslog, terrified, huddled in the most hidden corner of the house. They didn't dare move until dawn, and it wasn’t until the sun streamed through the hole in the roof and lit up the fireplace that they felt brave enough to come down from the loft.
The table remained still covered as the underground-people had left it; all their vessels, which were of silver, and manufactured in the most beautiful manner, were upon it. In the middle of the room, there stood upon the ground a huge copper vessel half full of sweet mead, and by the side of it, a drinking-horn of pure gold. In the corner lay against the wall a stringed instrument, not unlike a dulcimer, which, as people believe, the Giantesses used to play on. They gazed on what was before them, full of admiration, but without venturing to lay their hands on anything: but great and fearful was their amazement, when, on turning about, they saw sitting at the table an immense figure, which Orm instantly recognised as the Giant whom Guru had animated by her embrace. He was now a cold and hard stone. While[Pg 137] they were standing gazing on it, Guru herself entered the room in her giant-form. She wept so bitterly, that her tears trickled down on the ground. It was long ere her sobbing permitted her to utter a single word: at last she spoke:—
The table was still set just as the underground people had left it; all their silver vessels, elegantly crafted, were laid out on it. In the center of the room was a massive copper vessel half-filled with sweet mead, next to which was a drinking horn made of pure gold. In the corner, leaning against the wall, was a stringed instrument resembling a dulcimer, which, according to legend, the Giantesses used to play. They looked at everything with admiration but didn’t dare touch anything. Their astonishment grew when they turned around and saw a gigantic figure sitting at the table, which Orm immediately recognized as the Giant that Guru had brought to life with her embrace. Now he was just a cold, hard stone. While they stood there, staring at it, Guru herself entered the room in her giant form. She cried so deeply that her tears fell to the ground. It took her a long time to calm down enough to speak: finally, she said:—
"Great affliction have you brought on me, and henceforth I must weep while I live; yet as I know that you have not done this with evil intentions, I forgive you, though it were a trifle for me to crush the whole house like an egg-shell over your heads."
"You've brought great sorrow upon me, and from now on, I’ll have to cry while I live; yet since I know you didn’t do this out of malice, I forgive you, even though it would be nothing for me to crush the entire house like an eggshell over your heads."
"Alas!" cried she, "my husband, whom I love more than myself, there he sits, petrified for ever; never again will he open his eyes! Three hundred years lived I with my father on the island of Kunnan, happy in the innocence of youth, as the fairest among the Giant-maidens. Mighty heroes sued for my hand; the sea around that island is still filled with the rocky fragments which they hurled against each other in their combats. Andfind won the victory, and I plighted myself to him. But ere I was married came the detestable Odin into the country, who overcame my father, and drove us all from the island. My father and sisters fled to the mountains, and since that time my eyes have beheld them no more. Andfind and I saved ourselves on this island, where we for a long time lived in peace and quiet, and thought it would never be interrupted. But destiny, which no one escapes, had determined it otherwise. Oluf[198] came from Britain. They called him the Holy, and Andfind instantly found that his voyage would be inauspicious to the giants. When he heard how Oluf's ship rushed through the waves, he went down to the strand and blew the sea against him with all his strength. The waves swelled up like mountains. But Oluf was still more mighty than he; his ship flew unchecked through the billows like an arrow from a bow: He steered direct for our island. When the ship was so near that Andfind thought he could reach it with his hands, he grasped at the forepart with his right hand, and was about to drag it down to the bottom, as he had often done with other ships. But Oluf, the terrible Oluf, stepped forward, and crossing his hands over each other, he cried with a loud voice, 'Stand there as a stone,[Pg 138] till the last day,' and in the same instant my unhappy husband became a mass of rock. The ship sailed on unimpeded, and ran direct against the mountain, which it cut through, and separated from it the little island which lies out yonder.[199]
"Alas!" she cried, "my husband, whom I love more than myself, there he sits, frozen forever; he will never open his eyes again! I lived with my father on the island of Kunnan for three hundred years, happy in the innocence of youth, as the fairest among the Giant-maidens. Mighty heroes sought my hand; the sea around that island is still filled with the rocky remnants they hurled at each other during their battles. Andfind won the victory, and I promised myself to him. But just before our wedding, the detestable Odin came to our land, defeated my father, and drove us all away from the island. My father and sisters fled to the mountains, and since then, I have not seen them again. Andfind and I managed to escape to this island, where we lived in peace and quiet for a long time, thinking it would never be disrupted. But destiny, which no one can escape, had different plans. Oluf came from Britain. They called him the Holy, and Andfind immediately sensed that his arrival would bring bad luck for the giants. When he heard Oluf's ship racing through the waves, he rushed to the shore and tried to summon the sea against him with all his strength. The waves rose like mountains. But Oluf was even mightier; his ship sailed through the billows like an arrow from a bow. He headed straight for our island. When the ship was close enough that Andfind thought he could reach it with his hands, he grabbed the front with his right hand, planning to drag it down to the depths, as he had done with other ships. But Oluf, the terrible Oluf, stepped forward, crossed his arms, and shouted loudly, 'Remain there like a stone, until the last day,' and in that moment, my unfortunate husband turned into a solid rock. The ship sailed on without hindrance, crashing directly into the mountain, splitting it apart, and separating it from the little island that lies out there."
"Ever since my happiness has been annihilated, and lonely and melancholy have I passed my life. On Yule-eve alone can petrified Giants receive back their life for the space of seven hours, if one of their race embraces them, and is, at the same time, willing to sacrifice a hundred years of their own life. But seldom does a Giant do that. I loved my husband too well not to bring him back cheerfully to life every time that I could do it, even at the highest price, and never would I reckon how often I had done it, that I might not know when the time came when I myself should share his fate, and at the moment that I threw my arms around him become one with him. But alas! even this comfort is taken from me; I can never more by any embrace awake him, since he has heard the name which I dare not utter; and never again will he see the light until the dawn of the last day shall bring it.
"Ever since my happiness was destroyed, I've lived a lonely and sad life. On Yule-eve, petrified Giants can regain their life for seven hours if one of their kind embraces them and is willing to sacrifice a hundred years of their own life. But a Giant rarely does that. I loved my husband too much not to bring him back to life every time I had the chance, even at the highest cost, and I would never keep track of how many times I did it, so I wouldn't know when my own time would come, when I could embrace him and become one with him. But alas! even this comfort has been taken from me; I can no longer wake him with my embrace, since he has heard the name I fear to say, and he will never see the light again until the dawn of the last day brings it."
"I now go hence! You will never again behold me! All that is here in the house I give you! My dulcimer alone will I keep! But let no one venture to fix his habitation on the little islands that lie around here! There dwell the little underground ones whom you saw at the festival, and I will protect them as long as I live!"
"I’m leaving now! You will never see me again! I give you everything in this house! I will keep just my dulcimer! But let no one dare make a home on the small islands nearby! That’s where the little underground ones you saw at the festival live, and I will protect them for as long as I live!"
With these words Guru vanished. The next spring Orm took the golden horn and the silver ware to Drontheim,[Pg 139] where no one knew him. The value of these precious metals was so great, that he was able to purchase everything requisite for a wealthy man. He laded his ship with his purchases, and returned back to the island, where he spent many years in unalloyed happiness, and Aslog's father was soon reconciled to his wealthy son-in-law.
With those words, the Guru disappeared. The next spring, Orm took the golden horn and the silverware to Drontheim,[Pg 139] where nobody knew him. The value of these precious metals was so high that he could buy everything needed for a rich man. He loaded his ship with his purchases and returned to the island, where he enjoyed many years of pure happiness, and Aslog's father soon accepted his wealthy son-in-law.
The stone image remained sitting in the house; no human power was able to move it. So hard was the stone, that hammer and axe flew in pieces without making the slightest impression upon it. The Giant sat there till a holy man same to the island, who with one single word removed him back to his former station, where he stands to this hour. The copper vessel, which the underground people left behind them, was preserved as a memorial upon the island, which bears the name of House Island to the present day.
The stone figure stayed in the house; no human strength could budge it. The stone was so tough that hammers and axes broke apart without leaving a mark on it. The Giant remained there until a holy man came to the island, who with just one word moved him back to his original spot, where he stands to this day. The copper vessel left behind by the underground people was kept as a memorial on the island, which is still called House Island today.
NISSES.[200]
Finn Magnusen
The Nis is the same being that is called Kobold in Germany, Brownie in Scotland, and whom we shall meet in various other places under different appellations. He is in Denmark and Norway also called Nisse god-dreng (Nissè good lad), and in Sweden Tomtgubbe (Old Man of the House), or briefly Tomte.
The Nis is the same character known as Kobold in Germany, Brownie in Scotland, and we will encounter in different places under various names. In Denmark and Norway, he is referred to as Nisse god-dreng (Nissè good lad), and in Sweden, he's called Tomtgubbe (Old Man of the House), or simply Tomte.
He is evidently of the Dwarf family, as he resembles them in appearance, and, like them, has the command of money, and the same dislike to noise and tumult. He is of the size of a year-old child, but has the face of an old man. His[Pg 140] usual dress is grey, with a pointed red cap; but on Michaelmas-day he wears a round hat like those of the peasants.
He clearly belongs to the Dwarf family, as he looks like them and, like them, has a knack for handling money and a similar aversion to noise and chaos. He’s about the size of a one-year-old child but has the face of an older man. His[Pg 140] typical outfit is grey, topped with a pointed red cap; however, on Michaelmas Day, he wears a round hat like the peasants do.
No farm-house goes on well unless there is a Nis in it, and well is it for the maids and the men when they are in favour with him. They may go to their beds and give themselves no trouble about their work, and yet in the morning the maids will find the kitchen swept up, and water brought in, and the men will find the horses in the stable well cleaned and curried, and perhaps a supply of corn cribbed for them from the neighbours' barns. But he punishes them for any irregularity that takes place.
No farmhouse runs smoothly unless there's a Nis around, and it's great for the maids and the men when they have his good favor. They can go to bed without worrying about their work, and in the morning, the maids will discover the kitchen cleaned up, water brought in, and the men will find the horses in the stable well-groomed and taken care of, with maybe even some feed snatched from the neighbors' barns. But he does punish them for any slip-ups that happen.
The Nisses of Norway, we are told, are fond of the moon-light, and in the winter time they may be seen jumping over the yard, or driving in sledges. They are also skilled in music and dancing, and will, it is said, give instructions on the fiddle for a grey sheep, like the Swedish Strömkarl.[201]
The Nisses of Norway are said to love moonlight, and during winter, they're often seen jumping around the yard or riding in sleds. They're also talented in music and dancing, and it's said they will give fiddle lessons for a grey sheep, similar to the Swedish Strömkarl.[201]
Every church, too, has its Nis, who looks to order, and chastises those who misbehave themselves. He is called the Kirkegrim.
Every church also has its Nis, who looks after order and punishes those who misbehave. He is called the Kirkegrim.
The Nis Removal.[202]
It is very difficult, they say, to get rid of a Nis when one wishes it. A man who lived in a house in which a Nis carried his pranks to great lengths resolved to quit the tenement, and leave him there alone. Several cart-loads of furniture and other articles were already gone, and the man was come to take away the last, which consisted chiefly of empty tubs, barrels, and things of that sort. The load was now all ready, and the man had just bidden farewell to his house and to the Nis, hoping for comfort in his new habitation, when happening, from some cause or other, to go to the back of the cart, there he saw the Nis sitting in one of[Pg 141] the tubs in the cart, plainly with the intention of going along with him wherever he went. The good man was surprised and disconcerted beyond measure at seeing that all his labour was to no purpose; but the Nis began to laugh heartily, popped his head up out of the tub, and cried to the bewildered farmer, "Ha! we're moving to-day, you see."[203]
It’s really tough, they say, to get rid of a Nis when you want to. A man who lived in a house where a Nis constantly played tricks decided to leave and abandon the little guy. He had already moved several loads of furniture and other items, and now he was there to take away the last few things, which mainly consisted of empty tubs, barrels, and similar stuff. The load was all set, and he had just said goodbye to his house and the Nis, hoping to find comfort in his new place, when for some reason he went to the back of the cart and saw the Nis sitting in one of the tubs, clearly planning to come with him wherever he went. The poor man was shocked and frustrated to see that all his efforts were pointless; but the Nis laughed heartily, popped his head out of the tub, and shouted to the confused farmer, “Ha! We’re moving today, you see.”
The Penitent Nis.
It is related of a Nis, who had established himself in a house in Jutland, that he used every evening, after the maid was gone to bed, to go into the kitchen to take his groute, which they used to leave for him in a wooden bowl.
It is said that a Nis, who had set up his home in Jutland, would every evening, after the maid had gone to bed, go into the kitchen to grab his porridge, which they would leave for him in a wooden bowl.
One evening he sat down as usual to eat his supper with a good appetite, drew over the bowl to him, and was just beginning, as he thought, to make a comfortable meal, when he found that the maid had forgotten to put any butter into it for him. At this he fell into a furious rage, got up in the height of his passion, and went out into the cow-house, and twisted the neck of the best cow that was in it. But as he felt himself still very hungry, he stole back again to the kitchen to take some of the groute, such as it was, and when he had eaten a little of it he perceived that there was butter in it, but that it had sunk to the bottom under the groute. He was now so vexed at his injustice toward the maid, that, to make good the damage he had done, he went back to the cow-house and set a chest full of money by the side of the dead cow, where the family found it nest morning, and by means of it got into flourishing circumstances.
One evening, he sat down as usual to have his dinner, feeling pretty hungry. He pulled the bowl closer and was just starting what he thought would be a nice meal when he realized the maid forgot to put any butter in it for him. This made him really angry, so he jumped up in a fit of rage, went out to the cow shed, and twisted the neck of the best cow inside. But still feeling quite hungry, he sneaked back to the kitchen to grab some of the gruel, and when he had a bit, he noticed that there was butter in it, just sunk at the bottom under the gruel. Now, feeling really upset about how he had treated the maid, he went back to the cow shed and placed a chest full of money next to the dead cow, which the family found the next morning, and with that money, they got into a better situation.
The Nis and the Boy.
There was a Nis in a house in Jutland; he every evening got his groute at the regular time, and he, in return, used to help both the men and the maids, and looked to the interest of the master of the house in every respect.
There was a Nis living in a house in Jutland; every evening he got his gruel at the usual time, and in return, he helped both the men and the maids, taking care of the master's interests in every way.
There came one time an arch mischievous boy to live at service in this house, and his great delight was, whenever he got an opportunity, to give the Nis all the annoyance in his power. One evening, late, when everything was quiet in the place, the Nis took his little wooden dish, and was just going to eat his supper, when he perceived that the boy had put the butter at the bottom, and concealed it, in hopes that he might eat the groute first, and then find the butter when all the groute was gone. He accordingly set about thinking how he might repay the boy in kind; so, after pondering a little, he went up to the loft, where the man and the boy were lying asleep in the same bed. When he had taken the bed-clothes off them, and saw the little boy by the side of the tall man, he said, "Short and long don't match;" and with this word he took the boy by the legs and dragged him down to the man's legs. He then went up to the head of the bed, and "Short and long don't match," said he again, and then he dragged the boy up once more. When, do what he would, he could not succeed in making the boy as long as the man, he still persisted in dragging him up and down in the bed, and continued at this work the whole night long, till it was broad daylight.
Once, a really mischievous boy came to work at this house, and his favorite thing to do was annoy the Nis whenever he got the chance. One evening, late at night, when everything was quiet, the Nis took his little wooden dish and was just about to eat his supper when he noticed that the boy had hidden the butter at the bottom, hoping he would eat the porridge first and only discover the butter afterward. So, the Nis started thinking about how to get back at the boy. After a bit of thought, he went up to the loft where the man and the boy were sleeping in the same bed. He pulled the blankets off them and saw the little boy next to the tall man. He said, "Short and long don't match," and with that, he grabbed the boy's legs and dragged him down to where the man's legs were. Then, he went to the head of the bed and said again, "Short and long don't match," before dragging the boy up once more. Even when he couldn’t make the boy as long as the man no matter what he did, he kept dragging him up and down in the bed, continuing this all night until it was broad daylight.
By this time he was well tired, so he crept up on the window-stool, and sat with his legs hanging down into the yard. But the house-dog—for all dogs have a great enmity to the Nis—as soon as he saw him, began to bark at him, which afforded such amusement to Nis, as the dog could not get up to him, that he put down first one leg and then the other to him, and teazed him, and kept saying, "Look at my little leg! look at my little leg!" In the meantime the boy[Pg 143] had wakened, and had stolen up close behind him, and while Nis was least thinking of it, and was going on with his "Look at my little leg!" the boy tumbled him down into the yard to the dog, crying out at the same time, "Look at the whole of him now!"
By this point, he was really tired, so he climbed up onto the window seat and sat with his legs dangling into the yard. But the house dog—since all dogs really dislike the Nis—immediately started barking at him as soon as he spotted him. This was so entertaining for the Nis, since the dog couldn’t reach him, that he dropped one leg and then the other down towards the dog, teasing it while repeatedly saying, "Look at my little leg! Look at my little leg!" Meanwhile, the boy[Pg 143] had woken up and quietly crept up behind him. While the Nis was least expecting it, still going on with his "Look at my little leg!" the boy pushed him down into the yard where the dog was, shouting, "Look at the whole of him now!"
The Nis Stealing Corn.
There lived a man at Thyrsting, in Jutland, who had a Nis in his barn. This Nis used to attend to the cattle, and at night he would steal fodder for them from the neighbours, so that this farmer had the best fed and most thriving cattle in the country.
There was a man living in Thyrsting, Jutland, who had a Nis in his barn. This Nis took care of the cattle, and at night he would sneak food for them from the neighbors, so this farmer had the best-fed and healthiest cattle in the area.
One time the boy went along with the Nis to Fugleriis to steal corn. The Nis took as much as he thought he could well carry, but the boy was more covetous, and said, "Oh, take more; sure we can rest now and then?" "Rest!" said the Nis; "rest! and what is rest?" "Do what I tell you," replied the boy; "take more, and we shall find rest when we get out of this."—The Nis then took more, and they went away with it. But when they were come to the lands of Thyrsting, the Nis grew tired, and then the boy said to him, "Here now is rest;" and they both sat down on the side of a little hill. "If I had known," said the Nis, as they were sitting there, "if I had known that rest was so good, I'd have carried off all that was in the barn."
One time, the boy went with the Nis to Fugleriis to steal some corn. The Nis took as much as he thought he could carry, but the boy was greedier and said, "Oh, take more; we can rest for a bit, right?" "Rest!" replied the Nis; "rest! What's rest?" "Just listen to me," said the boy; "take more, and we'll find time to rest once we get out of here." So the Nis took more, and they left with it. But when they reached the lands of Thyrsting, the Nis got tired, and the boy said to him, "Now we can rest;" and they both sat down on the side of a small hill. "If I had known," said the Nis as they were sitting there, "if I had known that rest was this good, I would have taken everything from the barn."
It happened some time after that the boy and the Nis were no longer friends, and as the Nis was sitting one day in the granary-window, with his legs hanging out into the yard, the boy ran at him and tumbled him back into the granary. But the Nis took his satisfaction of him that very same night; for when the boy was gone to bed, he stole down to where he was lying, and carried him naked as he was out into the yard, and then laid two pieces of wood across the well, and put him lying on them, expecting that, when he awoke, he would fall from the fright down into the well and be drowned. But he was disappointed, for the boy came off without injury.
It happened sometime later that the boy and the Nis were no longer friends. One day, while the Nis was sitting in the granary window with his legs hanging out, the boy ran up and shoved him back into the granary. That very night, the Nis decided to get his revenge. When the boy went to bed, he snuck down to where the boy was sleeping and carried him outside, still naked. He then laid two pieces of wood across the well and placed the boy on them, hoping that when the boy woke up, he'd be scared and fall into the well to drown. But the Nis was disappointed because the boy was unharmed.
The Nis and the Mare.
There was a man who lived in the town of Tirup, who had a very handsome white mare. This mare had for many years gone, like an heirloom, from father to son, because there was a Nis attached to her, which brought luck to the place.
There was a man who lived in the town of Tirup, who owned a very beautiful white mare. This mare had been passed down through generations, like a treasured heirloom, because there was a spirit associated with her that brought good fortune to the town.
This Nis was so fond of the mare, that he could hardly endure to let them put her to any kind of work, and he used to come himself every night and feed her of the best; and as for this purpose he usually brought a superfluity of corn, both threshed and in the straw, from the neighbours' barns, all the rest of the cattle enjoyed the advantage of it, and they were all kept in exceeding good case.
This guy was so attached to the mare that he could barely stand to let anyone put her to work. He would come every night to feed her the best food, and to do this, he often brought extra corn, both threshed and in the straw, from the neighbors' barns. All the other animals benefited from this, and they were all kept in great shape.
It happened at last that the farm-house passed into the hands of a new owner, who refused to put any faith in what they told him about the mare, so the luck speedily left the place, and went after the mare to his poor neighbour who had bought her; and within five days after his purchase, the poor farmer who had bought the mare began to find his circumstances gradually improving, while the income of the other, day after day, fell away and diminished at such a rate, that he was hard set to make both ends meet.
Finally, the farmhouse changed hands and the new owner didn’t believe what they said about the mare. As a result, the good fortune quickly left his place and went to the struggling neighbor who had bought her. Within five days of his purchase, the poor farmer started to see his situation slowly getting better, while the new owner's income decreased daily to the point where he struggled to make ends meet.
If now the man who had gotten the mare had only known how to be quiet, and enjoy the good times that were come upon him, he and his children, and his children's children after him, would have been in flourishing circumstances till this very day. But when he saw the quantity of corn that came every night to his barn, he could not resist his desire to get a sight of the Nis. So he concealed himself one evening, at nightfall, in the stable; and as soon as it was midnight, he saw how the Nis came from his neighbour's barn and brought a sackful of corn with him. It was now unavoidable that the Nis should get a sight of the man who was watching; so he, with evident marks of grief, gave the mare her food for the last time, cleaned, and dressed her to[Pg 145] the best of his abilities, and when he had done, turned round to where the man was lying and bid him farewell.
If the man who got the mare had just known how to be quiet and enjoy the good times that came his way, he and his children, and his grandchildren after them, would have been thriving even to this day. But when he saw the amount of corn that arrived every night at his barn, he couldn't resist the urge to catch a glimpse of the Nis. So, one evening at dusk, he hid himself in the stable; and as soon as it hit midnight, he saw the Nis come from his neighbor's barn with a sack full of corn. At that point, it was inevitable that the Nis would notice the man watching; so he, clearly upset, fed the mare for the last time, cleaned her up, and took care of her to the best of his ability. When he was done, he turned to where the man was lying and bid him farewell.
From that day forward the circumstances of both the neighbours were on an equality, for each now kept his own.
From that day on, the situation for both neighbors became equal, as each one now had what was his own.
The Nis Riding.
There was a Nis in a farm-house, who was for ever tormenting the maids, and playing all manner of roguish tricks on them, and they in return were continually planning how to be even with him. There came one time to the farm-house a Juttish drover and put up there for the night. Among his cattle, there was one very large Juttish ox; and when Nis saw him in the stable he took a prodigious fancy to get up and ride on his back. He accordingly mounted the ox, and immediately began to torment the beast in such a manner that he broke loose from his halter and ran out into the yard with the Nis on his back. Poor Nis was now terrified in earnest, and began to shout and bawl most lustily. His cries awakened the maids, but instead of coming to his assistance they laughed at him till they were ready to break their hearts. And when the ox ran against a piece of timber, so that the unfortunate Nis had his hood all torn by it, the maids shouted out and called him "Lame leg, Lame leg," and he made off with himself in most miserable plight. But the Nis did not forget it to the maids; for the following Sunday when they were going to the dance, he contrived, unknown to them, to smut their faces all over, so that when they got up to dance, every one that was there burst out a laughing at them.
There was a mischievous spirit named Nis in a farmhouse who constantly tormented the maids, playing all sorts of tricks on them. In turn, they were always scheming to get back at him. One time, a Juttish drover came to the farmhouse and stayed overnight. Among his cattle was a very large Juttish ox, and when Nis saw him in the stable, he decided he wanted to ride on his back. So, he climbed onto the ox and immediately started to annoy the animal. The ox broke free from his halter and bolted into the yard with Nis still on his back. Poor Nis was genuinely scared and began to shout and scream loudly. His cries woke up the maids, but instead of helping him, they laughed so hard they thought they might burst. When the ox bumped into a piece of timber, causing Nis's hood to get torn, the maids chanted, “Lame leg, Lame leg,” as he hurried away in miserable embarrassment. However, Nis didn't forget what they did to him. The following Sunday, when the maids were getting ready for a dance, he secretly dirtied their faces so that when they got up to dance, everyone present erupted into laughter at their expense.
The Nisses in Vosborg.
There was once an exceeding great number of Nisses in Jutland. Those in Vosborg in particular were treated with so much liberality, that they were careful and solicitous beyond measure for their master's interest. They got every evening in their sweet-groute a large lump of butter, and in return for this, they once showed great zeal and gratitude.
There were once a huge number of Nisses in Jutland. The ones in Vosborg, in particular, were treated so well that they were extremely attentive and concerned for their master's interests. Every evening, they received a big chunk of butter in their sweet porridge, and in return, they once showed great enthusiasm and gratitude.
One very severe winter, a lonely house in which there were six calves was so completely covered by the snow, that for the space of fourteen days no one could get into it. When the snow was gone, the people naturally thought that the calves were all dead of hunger; but far from it, they found them all in excellent condition; the place cleaned up, and the cribs full of beautiful corn, so that it was quite evident the Nisses had attended to them.
One really harsh winter, a lonely house with six calves got so buried in snow that no one could get in for fourteen days. When the snow finally melted, people assumed the calves had all starved, but to their surprise, they found them all in great shape; the place was tidy, and the feed bins were full of fresh corn, clearly showing that the Nisses had taken care of them.
But the Nis, though thus grateful when well treated, is sure to avenge himself when any one does anything to annoy and vex him. As a Nis was one day amusing himself by running on the loft over the cow-house, one of the boards gave way and his leg went through. The boy happened to be in the cow-house when this happened, and when he saw the Nis's leg hanging down, he took up a dung fork, and gave him with it a smart rap on the leg. At noon, when the people were sitting round the table in the hall, the boy sat continually laughing to himself. The bailiff asked him what he was laughing at; and the boy replied, "Oh! a got such a blow at Nis to-day, and a gave him such a hell of a rap with my fork, when he put his leg down through the loft." "No," cried Nis, outside of the window, "it was not one, but three blows you gave me, for there were three prongs on the fork; but I shall pay you for it, my lad."
But the Nis, while grateful when treated well, will definitely get back at anyone who annoys or bothers him. One day, as a Nis was having fun running on the loft above the cowhouse, one of the boards broke and his leg fell through. A boy happened to be in the cowhouse at that time, and when he saw the Nis's leg hanging down, he picked up a dung fork and gave it a solid whack on the leg. At noon, when everyone was gathered around the table in the hall, the boy kept laughing to himself. The bailiff asked him what was so funny, and the boy replied, "Oh! I gave the Nis a good smack with my fork today when his leg dropped through the loft." "No," shouted the Nis from outside the window, "it wasn't just one, but three hits you gave me, because there are three prongs on the fork; but I'll get back at you for this, my boy."
Next night, while the boy was lying fast asleep, Nis came and took him up and brought him out into the yard, then flung him over the house, and was so expeditious in getting to the other side of the house, that he caught him before he[Pg 147] came to the ground, and instantly pitched him over again, and kept going on with this sport till the boy had been eight times backwards and forwards over the roof, and the ninth time he let him fall into a great pool of water, and then set up such a shout of laughter at him, that it wakened up all the people that were in the place.
Next night, while the boy was sound asleep, Nis came, picked him up, and took him out into the yard. He then tossed him over the house and was so quick to get to the other side that he caught him before he[Pg 147] hit the ground, immediately threw him back again, and kept this up until the boy had gone back and forth over the roof eight times. On the ninth time, he let him fall into a big puddle of water and laughed so hard at him that it woke everyone in the area.
In Sweden the Tomte is sometimes seen at noon, in summer, slowly and stealthily dragging a straw or an ear of corn. A farmer, seeing him thus engaged, laughed, and said, "What difference does it make if you bring away that or nothing?" The Tomte in displeasure left his farm, and went to that of his neighbour; and with him went all prosperity from him who had made light of him, and passed over to the other farmer. Any one who treated the industrious Tomte with respect, and set store by the smallest straw, became rich, and neatness and regularity prevailed in his household.[204]
In Sweden, the Tomte is sometimes spotted at noon during the summer, quietly and carefully dragging a piece of straw or a grain of corn. A farmer, seeing him doing this, laughed and said, "What does it matter if you take that or nothing?" Offended, the Tomte left his farm and went to his neighbor's place; with him went all the prosperity from the farmer who had disrespected him, and it transferred to the other farmer. Anyone who treated the hardworking Tomte with respect and valued even the smallest straw became wealthy, and order and cleanliness flourished in their home.[204]
NECKS, MERMEN, AND MERMAIDS.
And no sea goddess bleaches her clothes
On the back of the wave in the gentle glow of the sun. Stagnelius.
And no Mermaid to bleach her laundry. On the waves in the gentle sunlight.
It is a prevalent opinion in the North that all the various beings of the popular creed were once worsted in a conflict with superior powers, and condemned to remain till doomsday in certain assigned abodes. The Dwarfs, or Hill (Berg) trolls, were appointed the hills; the Elves the groves and[Pg 148] leafy trees; the Hill-people (Högfolk[205]) the caves and caverns; the Mermen, Mermaids, and Necks, the sea, lakes, and rivers; the River-man (Strömkarl) the small waterfalls. Both the Catholic and Protestant clergy have endeavoured to excite an aversion to these beings, but in vain. They are regarded as possessing considerable power over man and nature, and it is believed that though now unhappy, they will be eventually saved, or faa förlossning (get salvation), as it is expressed.
It's a common belief in the North that all the different beings from popular folklore were once defeated in a battle against superior forces and condemned to stay in certain places until the end of time. The Dwarfs, or Hill trolls, were assigned to the hills; the Elves to the groves and leafy trees; the Hill-people to the caves and caverns; the Mermen, Mermaids, and Neck to the sea, lakes, and rivers; and the River-man to the small waterfalls. Both Catholic and Protestant clergy have tried to instill a dislike for these beings, but to no avail. They are seen as having significant power over humans and nature, and it's believed that even though they are unhappy now, they will eventually be saved, or faa förlossning, as it's put.
The Neck (in Danish Nökke[206]) is the river-spirit. The ideas respecting him are various. Sometimes he is represented as sitting, of summer nights, on the surface of the water, like a pretty little boy, with golden hair hanging in ringlets, and a red cap on his head; sometimes as above the water, like a handsome young man, but beneath like a horse;[207] at other times, as an old man with a long beard, out of which he wrings the water as he sits on the cliffs. In this last form, Odin, according to the Icelandic sagas, has sometimes revealed himself.
The Neck (in Danish Nökke[206]) is the river spirit. There are various ideas about him. Sometimes he's depicted sitting on the surface of the water during summer nights, looking like a cute little boy with golden curls and a red cap on his head; other times, he appears above the water as a handsome young man, but underneath, he's a horse;[207] and at other times, he takes the shape of an old man with a long beard, from which he wrings out the water while sitting on the cliffs. In this last form, Odin has sometimes appeared, according to the Icelandic sagas.
The Neck is very severe against any haughty maiden who makes an ill return to the love of her wooer; but should he himself fall in love with a maid of human kind, he is the most polite and attentive suitor in the world.
The Neck is extremely harsh towards any arrogant girl who rejects her suitor's love; however, if he himself falls for a human girl, he becomes the most polite and attentive partner in the world.
Though he is thus severe only against those who deserve it, yet country people when they are upon the water use certain precautions against his power. Metals, particularly steel, are believed "to bind the Neck," (binda Necken); and when going on the open sea, they usually put a knife[Pg 149] in the bottom of the boat, or set a nail in a reed. In Norway the following charm is considered effectual against the Neck:—
Though he's only harsh toward those who deserve it, country folks take certain precautions against his power when they're on the water. It's believed that metals, especially steel, are good for "binding the Neck" (binda Necken); and when heading out to open sea, they usually place a knife[Pg 149] in the bottom of the boat or set a nail in a reed. In Norway, the following charm is thought to be effective against the Neck:—
Virgin Mary cast steel into water!
You search, you find!
The Virgin Mary throws steel into water!
Do you sink, I float!
The Neck is a great musician. He sits on the water and plays on his gold harp, the harmony of which operates on all nature. To learn music of him, a person must present him with a black lamb, and also promise him resurrection and redemption.
The Neck is an amazing musician. He sits on the water and plays his golden harp, the music of which resonates throughout nature. To learn from him, someone must offer him a black lamb and also promise him resurrection and redemption.
The following story is told in all parts of Sweden:—
The following story is told all over Sweden:—
"Two boys were one time playing near a river that ran by their father's house. The Neck rose and sat on the surface of the water, and played on his harp; but one of the children said to him, 'What is the use, Neck, of your sitting there and playing? you will never be saved.' The Neck then began to weep bitterly, flung away his harp, and sank down to the bottom. The children went home, and told the whole story to their father, who was the parish priest. He said they were wrong to say so to the Neck, and desired them to go immediately back to the river, and console him with the promise of salvation. They did so: and when they came down to the river the Neck was sitting on the water, weeping and lamenting. They then said to him, 'Neck, do not grieve so; our father says that your Redeemer liveth also.' The Neck then took his harp and played most sweetly, until long after the sun was gone down."
"Two boys were once playing near a river that flowed by their father's house. The Neck rose and sat on the surface of the water, playing his harp; but one of the boys said to him, 'What’s the point, Neck, of sitting there and playing? You’ll never be saved.' The Neck then began to cry bitterly, threw away his harp, and sank down to the bottom. The boys went home and told their father, who was the parish priest, the whole story. He said they were wrong to say that to the Neck and told them to go back to the river immediately and comfort him with the promise of salvation. They did just that: when they reached the river, the Neck was sitting on the water, weeping and lamenting. They then said to him, 'Neck, don’t be so sad; our father says that your Redeemer also lives.' The Neck then took his harp and played most beautifully, until long after the sun had gone down."
This legend is also found in Denmark, but in a less agreeable form. A clergyman, it is said, was journeying one night to Roeskilde in Zealand. His way led by a hill in which there was music and dancing and great merriment going forward. Some dwarfs jumped suddenly out of it, stopped the carriage, and asked him whither he was going. He replied to the synod of the church. They asked him if he thought they could be saved. To that, he replied, he could not give an immediate answer. They then begged[Pg 150] that he would give them a reply by next year. When he next passed, and they made the same demand, he replied, "No, you are all damned." Scarcely had he spoken the word, when the whole hill appeared in flames.
This legend is also found in Denmark, but in a less pleasant form. It’s said that a clergyman was traveling one night to Roeskilde in Zealand. His route took him past a hill where there was music, dancing, and a lot of merriment happening. Some dwarfs suddenly jumped out, stopped his carriage, and asked him where he was going. He replied that he was heading to the church synod. They then asked if he thought they could be saved. He responded that he couldn't give an immediate answer. They asked him to give them an answer by the next year. When he passed by again and they made the same request, he replied, "No, you are all damned." As soon as he said this, the whole hill erupted in flames.
In another form of this legend, a priest says to the Neck, "Sooner will this cane which I hold in my hand grow green flowers than thou shalt attain salvation." The Neck in grief flung away his harp and wept, and the priest rode on. But soon his cane began to put forth leaves and blossoms, and he then went back to communicate the glad tidings to the Neck who now joyously played on all the entire night.[208]
In another version of this legend, a priest says to the Neck, "This cane I’m holding will bloom with green flowers before you find salvation." Heartbroken, the Neck threw down his harp and cried, while the priest continued on his way. But before long, his cane started to sprout leaves and flowers, so he returned to share the good news with the Neck, who then joyfully played his harp all night long.[208]
The Power of the Harp.
Why are you grieving?
And I don't regret that I've married you. My heart's, etc.
Which will be stained in the blue waves today.
My heart's, etc.
In which my two proud sisters have drowned. My heart's, etc.
"That my wedding day should turn out to be difficult for me."[Pg 151] My heart's, etc.
He won’t trip on his four gold shoes.
My heart's, etc.
Twelve of my courtiers on each side. My heart's, etc.
There stood a deer with shining golden antlers, looking majestic. My heart's, etc.
Her horse stumbled on its four golden shoes.
My heart's, etc.
And the girl falls into the fast-moving river.
My heart's, etc.
"You must go for my gold harp immediately." My heart's, etc.
And he had a proud girl on each arm. My dear heart!
Why do you grieve?[210]
The Strömkarl, called in Norway Grim or Fosse-Grim[211] (Waterfall-Grim) is a musical genius like the Neck. Like him too, when properly propitiated, he communicates his art. The sacrifice also is a black lamb,[212] which the offerer must present with averted head, and on Thursday evening. If it is poor the pupil gets no further than to the tuning of the instruments; if it is fat the Strömkarl seizes the votary by the right hand, and swings it backwards and forwards till the blood runs out at the finger-ends. The aspirant is then enabled to play in such a masterly manner that the trees dance and waterfalls stop at his music.[213]
The Strömkerl, known in Norway as Grim or Fosse-Grim[211] (Waterfall-Grim), is a musical genius like the Neck. Similar to him, when properly appeased, he shares his talent. The sacrifice is a black lamb,[212] which the person offering it must present with their head turned away, and on Thursday evening. If the lamb is poor, the pupil only manages to tune the instruments; if it’s healthy and plump, the Strömkarl takes the devotee by the right hand and swings it back and forth until the blood runs from the fingertips. The aspirant then gains the ability to play so masterfully that the trees dance and waterfalls pause to listen to his music.[213]
The Havmand, or Merman, is described as of a handsome form, with green or black hair and beard. He dwells either in the bottom of the sea, or in the cliffs and hills near the sea shore, and is regarded as rather a good and beneficent kind of being.[214]
The Havmand, or Merman, is described as being attractive, with green or black hair and a beard. He lives either at the bottom of the sea or in the cliffs and hills near the shore, and is seen as a generally good and helpful being.[214]
The Havfrue, or Mermaid, is represented in the popular tradition sometimes as a good, at other times as an evil and treacherous being. She is beautiful in her appearance.[Pg 153] Fishermen sometimes see her in the bright summer's sun, when a thin mist hangs over the sea, sitting on the surface of the water, and combing her long golden hair with a golden comb, or driving up her snow-white cattle to feed on the strands and small islands. At other times she comes as a beautiful maiden, chilled and shivering with the cold of the night, to the fires the fishers have kindled, hoping by this means to entice them to her love.[215] Her appearance prognosticates both storm and ill success in their fishing. People that are drowned, and whose bodies are not found, are believed to be taken into the dwellings of the Mermaids. These beings are also supposed to have the power of foretelling future events. A Mermaid, we are told, prophesied the birth of Christian IV. of Denmark, and
The Havfrue, or Mermaid, is depicted in popular tradition both as a benevolent figure and as a deceptive and dangerous one. She is strikingly beautiful.[Pg 153] Fishermen sometimes spot her on bright summer days when a light mist drapes over the sea, sitting on the water's surface and brushing her long golden hair with a golden comb, or leading her snow-white cattle to graze on the strands and small islands. At other times, she appears as a lovely maiden, shivering from the cold night, near the fires the fishermen have lit, hoping to win their affection.[215] Her presence is believed to signal storms and bad luck for fishing. It's said that those who drown and whose bodies remain lost are taken to live among the Mermaids. These beings are also thought to have the ability to predict the future. A Mermaid, we are told, foretold the birth of Christian IV of Denmark, and
Og spade Herr Sinklar dårligt.
Sinclar's Card.
And told Sir Sinclar he's ill.
Fortune-telling has been in all countries a gift of the sea-people. We need hardly mention the prophecies of Nereus and Proteus.
Fortune-telling has always been a talent of the sea people in every country. We hardly need to bring up the predictions of Nereus and Proteus.
A girl one time fell into the power of a Havfrue and passed fifteen years in her submarine abode without ever seeing the sun. At length her brother went down in quest of her, and succeeded in bringing her back to the upper world. The Havfrue waited for seven years expecting her return, but when she did not come back, she struck the water with her staff and made it boil up and cried—
A girl once fell under the spell of a mermaid and spent fifteen years in her underwater home without ever seeing the sun. Finally, her brother went down to find her and managed to bring her back to the surface world. The mermaid waited for seven years, hoping she would return, but when she didn’t come back, she hit the water with her staff, making it bubble up, and cried—
I would have kicked you in the ass!
Duke Magnus and the Mermaid.
How quickly the stream flowed; And there he saw how on the stream sat A woman who is very beautiful and lovely,
Duke Magnus, Duke Magnus, please come to me,
I hope you still give so willingly; Don't say no to me, say yes, yes!
The best that a knight could lead; It works just as well on water as it does on solid ground,
And across the wide fields. Duke Magnus, etc.
The finest that a knight could ride; He travels as easily on water as on solid ground,
"And through the wide groves." Duke Magnus, etc.
I never get any quiet; I serve the king and my homeland,
"But I haven't found a match with a woman yet." Duke Magnus, etc.
And handfuls of pearls and precious stones; "And everything will be so pure."
Duke Magnus, etc.
If you were of Christian faith; But now you are a nasty sea troll,
"My love, you can never win."[Pg 155] Duke Magnus, etc.
How can I let you win me over? You don't live on land, but in the flood,
"That wouldn't work for me." Duke Magnus, Duke Magnus, please come to me,
I still offer you so freely; Don't say no to me, say yes, yes![217]
NORTHERN ISLANDS.
Oh, Hafsfruar combs her green hair,
And pale the shining garment.
Stagnelius.
And bleach their bright white clothes here.
Under the title of Northern Islands we include all those lying in the ocean to the north of Scotland, to wit Iceland, the Feroes, Shetland, and the Orkneys.
Under the title of Northern Islands, we include all those located in the ocean north of Scotland, specifically Iceland, the Faroe Islands, Shetland, and the Orkneys.
These islands were all peopled from Norway and Denmark during the ninth century. Till that time many of them, particularly Iceland and the Feroes, though, perhaps, occasionally visited by stray Vikings, or by ships driven out of their course by tempests, had lain waste and desert from the creation, the abode alone of wild beasts and birds.
These islands were all settled by people from Norway and Denmark during the ninth century. Before that, many of them, especially Iceland and the Faroe Islands, although they might have been occasionally visited by lost Vikings or ships blown off course by storms, had remained uninhabited and desolate since creation, home only to wild animals and birds.
But at that period the proud nobles of Norway and Denmark, who scorned to be the vassals of Harold Fairhair and Gorm the Old, the founders of the Norwegian and Danish monarchies, set forth in quest of new settlements, where, at a distance from these haughty potentates, they might live in the full enjoyment of their beloved independence. Followed by numerous vassals, they embarked on the wide Atlantic. A portion fixed themselves on the distant shores of Iceland; others took possession of the vacant Feroes; and more dispossessed the Peti and Papæ, the ancient inhabitants of Shetland and the Orkneys, and seized on their country.
But during that time, the proud nobles of Norway and Denmark, who refused to be the subjects of Harold Fairhair and Gorm the Old, the founders of the Norwegian and Danish kingdoms, set out in search of new settlements where they could live far away from these arrogant rulers and fully enjoy their cherished independence. Accompanied by many followers, they set sail across the vast Atlantic. Some settled on the distant shores of Iceland; others claimed the uninhabited Faroe Islands; and even more displaced the Peti and Papæ, the original inhabitants of Shetland and the Orkneys, and took over their land.
As the Scandinavians were at that time still worshipers of Thor and Odin, the belief in Alfs and Dwarfs accompanied[Pg 157] them to their new abodes, and there, as elsewhere, survived the introduction of Christianity. We now proceed to examine the vestiges of the old religion still to be traced.
As the Scandinavians were still worshiping Thor and Odin at that time, their belief in Alfs and Dwarfs followed them to their new homes, where it survived alongside the introduction of Christianity, just like it did elsewhere. Now, let's look at the remnants of the old religion that can still be found.
ICELAND.
On this cold island.
Icelandic Rural Life.
For the fearless Scandinavians, it was, On this chilly island.
It is in vain that we look into the works of travellers for information on the subject of popular belief in Iceland. Their attention was too much occupied by Geysers, volcanoes, agriculture, and religion, to allow them to devote any part of it to this, in their eyes, unimportant subject. So that, were it not for some short but curious notices given by natives of the island, we should be quite ignorant of the fate of the subordinate classes of the old religion in Iceland.
It’s pointless to look at the writings of travelers for information on popular beliefs in Iceland. They were too focused on geysers, volcanoes, agriculture, and religion to pay any attention to what they considered an unimportant topic. If it weren’t for a few brief but interesting notes from locals, we would be completely unaware of what happened to the lesser classes of the old religion in Iceland.
Torfæus, who wrote in the latter end of the seventeenth century, gives, in his preface to his edition of Hrolf Krakas Saga, the opinion of a venerable Icelandic pastor, named Einar Gudmund, respecting the Dwarfs. This opinion Torfæus heard when a boy from the lips of the old man.
Torfæus, who wrote in the late seventeenth century, shares in the preface to his edition of Hrolf Krakas Saga the thoughts of a respected Icelandic pastor named Einar Gudmund about the Dwarfs. Torfæus heard this opinion as a boy directly from the old man.
"I believe, and am fully persuaded," said he, "that this people are the creatures of God, consisting of a body and a rational spirit; that they are of both sexes; marry, and have children; and that all human acts take place among them as with us: that they are possessed of cattle, and of many other kinds of property; have poverty and riches, weeping and laughter, sleep and wake, and have all other[Pg 158] affections belonging to human nature; and that they enjoy a longer or a shorter term of life according to the will and pleasure of God. Their power of having children," he adds, "appears from this, that some of their women have had children by men, and were very anxious to have their offspring dipped in the sacred font, and initiated into Christianity; but they, in general, sought in vain. Thorkatla Mari, the wife of Kari, was pregnant by a Hill-man, but she did not bring the child Aresus into the world, as appears from the poems made on this fatal occasion.
"I believe, and I’m completely convinced," he said, "that these people are creations of God, made up of a body and a rational spirit; that they consist of both men and women; they get married and have kids; and that all human activities happen among them just like with us: they have livestock and various possessions; they experience poverty and wealth, tears and laughter, sleep and wakefulness, and all other[Pg 158] feelings that are part of human nature; and that they live for a longer or shorter time based on God’s will and desire. Their ability to have children," he added, "is evident from the fact that some of their women have had children by men, and were very eager to have their babies baptized and introduced to Christianity; but generally, they were unsuccessful in this. Thorkatla Mari, the wife of Kari, was pregnant by a Hill-man, but she did not give birth to the child Aresus, as shown by the poems created about this tragic event."
"There was formerly on the lands of Haga a nobleman named Sigvard Fostre, who had to do with a Hill-woman. He promised her faithfully that he would take care to have the child received into the bosom of the church. In due time the woman came with her child and laid it on the churchyard wall, and along with it a gilded cup and a holy robe (presents she intended making to the church for the baptism of her child), and then retired a little way. The pastor inquired who acknowledged himself the father of the child. Sigvard, perhaps, out of shame, did not venture to acknowledge himself. The clerk now asked him if it should be baptised or not. Sigvard said 'No,' lest by assenting he should be proved to be the father. The infant then was left where it was, untouched and unbaptised. The mother, filled with rage, snatched up her babe and the cup, but left the vestment, the remains of which may still be seen in Haga. That woman foretold and inflicted a singular disease on Sigvard and his posterity till the ninth generation, and several of his descendants are to this day afflicted with it. Andrew Gudmund (from which I am the seventh in descent) had an affair of the same kind. He also refused to have the child baptised, and he and his posterity have suffered a remarkable disease, of which very many of them have died; but some, by the interposition of good men, have escaped the deserved punishment."
Once, on the lands of Haga, there was a nobleman named Sigvard Fostre who was involved with a Hill-woman. He promised her that he would ensure their child was welcomed into the church. When the time came, the woman brought her child and placed it on the churchyard wall, along with a gilded cup and a holy robe (gifts she intended for the church for the child's baptism), and then stepped back a little. The pastor asked who would claim to be the child's father. Sigvard, perhaps out of shame, didn’t dare to admit it. The clerk then asked him if the child should be baptized or not. Sigvard said 'No,' fearing that agreeing would confirm him as the father. The infant was left there, untouched and unbaptized. The mother, filled with anger, grabbed her baby and the cup but left the robe, the remnants of which can still be seen in Haga. That woman predicted and inflicted a unique curse on Sigvard and his descendants until the ninth generation, and several of his heirs still suffer from it today. Andrew Gudmund (from whom I am the seventh generation) had a similar experience. He also refused to have the child baptized, and he and his descendants have endured a notable disease, leading to many of their deaths; however, some, with the help of good people, have escaped this deserved fate.
The fullest account we have of the Icelandic Elves or Dwarfs is contained in the following passage of the Ecclesiastical History of Iceland of the learned Finnus Johannæus.
The most complete description we have of the Icelandic Elves or Dwarfs is found in the following excerpt from the Ecclesiastical History of Iceland by the scholar Finnus Johannæus.
"As we have not as yet," says he, "spoken a single word about the very ancient, and I know not whether more[Pg 159] ridiculous or perverse, persuasion of our forefathers about semigods, this seems the proper place for saying a few words about this so celebrated figment, as it was chiefly in this period it attained its acmè, and it was believed as a true and necessary article of faith, that there are genii or semigods, called in our language Alfa and Alfa-folk.
"As we haven't yet," he says, "mentioned a single word about the very old, and I don’t know whether it’s more ridiculous or twisted, belief of our ancestors regarding semigods, this seems like the right time to say a few words about this well-known idea, since it mainly reached its peak during this time. People believed it as a genuine and essential part of their faith that there are genies or semigods, referred to in our language as Alfa and Alfa-folk."
"Authors vary respecting their essence and origin. Some hold that they have been created by God immediately and without the intervention of parents, like some kinds of spirits: others maintain that they are sprung from Adam, but before the creation of Eve:[218] lastly, some refer them to another race of men, or to a stock of præ-Adamites. Some bestow on them not merely a human body, but an immortal soul: others assign them merely mortal breath (spiritum) instead of a soul, whence a certain blockhead,[219] in an essay written by him respecting them, calls them our half-kin (half-kyn).
"Authors differ in terms of their essence and origin. Some believe they are created by God directly and without the involvement of parents, similar to certain types of spirits; others argue that they come from Adam, but before Eve was created:[218] finally, some trace their roots to another race of humans or to a group of pré-Adamites. Some grant them not just a human body, but also an immortal soul; others claim they possess only mortal breath (spiritum) instead of a true soul, which is why a certain fool,[219] in an essay he wrote about them, refers to them as our half-kin (half-kyn).
"According to the old wives' tales that are related about this race of genii who inhabit Iceland and its vicinity, they have a political form of government modelled after the same pattern as that which the inhabitants themselves are under. Two viceroys rule over them, who in turn every second year, attended by some of the subjects, sail to Norway, to present themselves before the monarch of the whole[Pg 160] race, who resides there, and to give him a true report concerning the fidelity, good conduct, and obedience of the subjects; and those who accompany them are to accuse the government or viceroys if they have transgressed the bounds of justice or of good morals. If these are convicted of crime or injustice, they are forthwith stript of their office, and others are appointed in their place.
"According to the old wives' tales about this group of genies who live in Iceland and the surrounding areas, they have a political system similar to that of the local residents. Two viceroys govern them and, every other year, accompanied by some of the citizens, they travel to Norway to meet with the ruler of their entire race, who lives there. They have to give him an honest report about the loyalty, behavior, and obedience of their people; those who join them are responsible for reporting any wrongdoing by the viceroys or government if they've crossed the lines of justice or morality. If they are found guilty of any crime or wrongdoing, they are immediately removed from their position, and new leaders are appointed in their place."
"This nation is reported to cultivate justice and equity above all other virtues, and hence, though they are very potent, especially with words and imprecations, they very rarely, unless provoked or injured, do any mischief to man; but when irritated they avenge themselves on their enemies with dreadful curses and punishments.
"This nation is said to prioritize justice and fairness above all other virtues, and therefore, although they are very powerful, especially with their words and curses, they seldom cause harm to others unless they are provoked or hurt. However, when angry, they take revenge on their enemies with terrible curses and punishments."
"The new-born infants of Christians are, before baptism, believed to be exposed to great peril of being stolen by them, and their own, which they foresee likely to be feeble in mind, in body, in beauty, or other gifts, being substituted for them. These supposititious children of the semigods are called Umskiptingar; whence nurses and midwives were strictly enjoined to watch constantly, and to hold the infant firmly in their arms, till it had had the benefit of baptism, lest they should furnish any opportunity for such a change. Hence it comes, that the vulgar use to call fools, deformed people, and those who act rudely and uncivilly, Umskiptinga eins og hann sie ko minnaf Alfum, i.e. changelings, and come of the Alfs.
"The newborn babies of Christians are believed to be at great risk of being taken by them, as well as by their own parents, who fear that their child might be weak in mind, body, beauty, or other traits, and that a substitution could occur. These supposed children of the semi-gods are called Umskiptingar; therefore, nurses and midwives were strictly instructed to keep a close watch and hold the infant securely in their arms until it was baptized, to prevent any chance of such a switch. This is why people commonly refer to fools, deformed individuals, and those who behave rudely and uncivilly as Umskiptinga eins og hann sie ko minnaf Alfum, i.e. changelings, and say they come from the Alfs."
"They use rocks, hills, and even the seas, for their habitations, which withinside are neat, and all their domestic utensils extremely clean and orderly. They sometimes invite men home, and take especial delight in the converse of Christians, some of whom have had intercourse with their daughters or sisters, who are no less wanton than beautiful, and have had children by them, who must by all means be washed in holy water, that they may receive an immortal soul, and one that can be saved. Nay, they have not been ashamed to feign that certain women of them have been joined in lawful marriage with men, and continued for a long time with them, happily at first, but, for the most part, with an ill or tragical conclusion.
They use rocks, hills, and even the seas as their homes, which are tidy inside, and all their household items are very clean and organized. They sometimes invite people over and really enjoy talking with Christians, some of whom have been involved with their daughters or sisters, who are just as seductive as they are beautiful, and have had children with them. These children must be washed in holy water to receive an immortal soul and be saved. In fact, they haven't hesitated to pretend that certain women among them have been legally married to men and stayed with them for a long time, starting off happily but usually ending in a bad or tragic way.
"Their cattle, if not very numerous, are at least very profitable. They are invisible as their owners are, unless when[Pg 161] it pleases them to appear, which usually takes place when the weather is serene and the sun shining very bright; for as they do not see the sun within their dwellings, they frequently walk out in the sunshine that they may be cheered by his radiance.[220] Hence, even the coffins of dead kings and nobles, such as are the oblong stones which are to be seen here and there, in wildernesses and rough places, always lie in the open air and exposed to the sun.
"Their cattle, while not very plentiful, are definitely profitable. They’re as unseen as their owners unless they decide to show themselves, which usually happens when the weather is nice and the sun is shining brightly; since they don't see the sun from their homes, they often step outside to enjoy its warmth. That’s why even the coffins of dead kings and nobles, like the rectangular stones scattered in wild and rugged areas, are always left in the open and exposed to the sun."
"They change their abodes and habitations occasionally like mankind; this they do on new-year's night; whence certain dreamers and mountebanks used on that night to watch in the roads, that, by the means of various forms of conjurations appointed for that purpose, they might extort from them as they passed along the knowledge of future events.[221] But people in general, who were not acquainted with such things, especially the heads of families, used on this evening strictly to charge their children and servants to be sure to be serious and modest in their actions and language, lest their invisible guests, and mayhap future neighbours, should be aggrieved or any way offended. Hence, when going to bed they did not shut the outer doors of their houses, nor even the door of the sitting-room, but having kindled a light, and laid out a table, they desired the invisible personages who had arrived, or were to arrive, to partake, if it was their pleasure, of the food that was laid out for them; and hoped that if it pleased them to dwell within the limits of their lands, they would live safe and sound, and be propitious to them. As this superstitious belief is extremely ancient, so it long continued in full vigour, and was held by some even within the memory of our fathers."[222]
"They occasionally change their homes and living places like people do; this happens on New Year's Eve. Because of this, certain dreamers and fraudsters would watch the roads that night, hoping to use various forms of conjurations to gain knowledge of future events from those passing by.[221] However, most people, especially heads of families who didn't understand these things, would strictly instruct their children and servants to be serious and respectful in their actions and words on this evening, so as not to offend their invisible guests, who might also become future neighbors. Therefore, when going to bed, they did not lock the outer doors of their homes or even the door to the living room. Instead, they would light a candle, set a table, and invite the invisible beings who had come or were expected to join them in sharing the food laid out for them. They hoped that if these beings chose to stay within their property, they would live safely and be kind to them. This superstitious belief is very old, and it persisted strongly for a long time, with some still holding it within the memory of our parents."[222]
The Icelandic Neck, Kelpie, or Water-Spirit, is called Nickur, Ninnir, and Hnikur, one of the Eddaic names of Odin. He appears always in the form of a fine apple-grey horse on the sea-shore; but he may be distinguished from ordinary horses by the circumstance of his hoofs being reversed. If any one is so foolish as to mount him, he gallops off, and plunges into the sea with his burden. He can, however, be caught in a particular manner, tamed, and made to work.[223]
The Icelandic Neck, Kelpie, or Water-Spirit is known as Nickur, Ninnir, and Hnikur, which are some of Odin's names from the Edda. He always appears as a beautiful apple-grey horse on the shore; however, you can tell he's not an ordinary horse because his hooves are backwards. If someone is foolish enough to ride him, he takes off and dives into the sea with whoever is on his back. He can, however, be caught in a specific way, tamed, and made to work.[223]
The Icelanders have the same notions respecting the seals which we shall find in the Feroes and Shetland. It is a common opinion with them that King Pharaoh and his army were changed into these animals.
The Icelanders have the same beliefs about seals that we see in the Faroe Islands and Shetland. They commonly think that King Pharaoh and his army were transformed into these animals.
FEROES.
Qvörfins Thaattur.
The people of the Feroes believe in the same classes of beings as the inhabitants of the countries whence their ancestors came.
The people of the Feroes believe in the same types of beings as the inhabitants of the countries their ancestors came from.
They call the Trolls Underground-people, Hollow-men, Foddenskkmænd, and Huldefolk. These Trolls used frequently to carry people into their hills, and detain them there. Among several other instances, Debes[224] gives the following one of this practice:
They refer to the Trolls as Underground people, Hollow men, Foddenskkmænd, and Huldefolk. These Trolls often used to take people into their hills and keep them there. Among several other examples, Debes[224] provides the following account of this behavior:
"Whilst Mr. Taale was priest in Osteröe, it happened[Pg 163] that one of his hearers was carried away and returned again. At last the said young man being to be married, and every thing prepared, and the priest being arrived the Saturday before at the parish, the bridegroom was carried away; wherefore they sent folks to look after him, but he could not be found. The priest desired his friends to have good courage, and that he would come again; which he did at last, and related that the spirit that led him away was in the shape of a most beautiful woman, and very richly dressed, who desired him to forsake her whom he was now to marry, and consider how ugly his mistress was in comparison of her, and what fine apparel she had. He said also that he saw the men that sought after him, and that they went close by him but could not see him, and that he heard their calling, and yet could not answer them; but that when he would not be persuaded he was again left at liberty."
"While Mr. Taale was the priest in Osteröe, something happened[Pg 163] where one of his parishioners went missing and then came back. Eventually, when this young man was about to get married and everything was set, the priest arrived in the parish on the Saturday before the wedding, and the groom went missing again. They sent people to look for him, but he couldn’t be found. The priest reassured his friends to stay hopeful, promising that he would return, which he eventually did. He shared that the spirit who had taken him away appeared as a stunning woman, dressed in beautiful clothes, who urged him to abandon his bride-to-be and reconsider how unattractive his fiancée seemed compared to her and how exquisite her clothes were. He also mentioned that he saw the men searching for him; they passed right by him but couldn’t see him, and he heard their calls but couldn’t respond. However, when he refused to be swayed, he was freed once more."
The people of the Feroes call the Nisses or Brownies Niägruisar, and describe them as little creatures with red caps on their heads, that bring luck to any place where they take up their abode.
The people of the Faroe Islands call the Nisses or Brownies Niägruisar and describe them as small creatures with red caps on their heads that bring good luck wherever they settle.
It is the belief of the people of these islands that every ninth-night the seals put off their skins and assume the human form, and dance and sport about on the land. After some time, they resume their skins and return to the water. The following adventure, it is said, once occurred:[225]
It’s believed by the people of these islands that every ninth night, the seals shed their skins and take on human form, dancing and playing on land. After a while, they put their skins back on and return to the water. The following adventure is said to have taken place:[225]
"A man happening to pass by where a female seal was disporting herself in the form of a woman, found her skin, and took and hid it. When she could not find her skin to creep into, she was forced to remain in the human form; and as she was fair to look upon, that same man took her to wife, had children by her, and lived right happily with her. After a long time, the wife found the skin that had been stolen, and could not resist the temptation to creep into it, and so she became a seal again, and returned to the sea."
A man walking by where a female seal was playing around in the shape of a woman found her skin and took it, hiding it away. When she couldn’t find her skin to put on, she had to stay in her human form. Since she was beautiful, the man made her his wife, and they had children together and lived happily. After a long time, the wife found the skin that had been stolen, and she couldn’t resist the urge to put it back on, so she became a seal again and returned to the sea.
The Neck called Nikar is also an object of popular faith in the Feroes. He inhabits the streams and lakes, and takes a delight in drowning people.
The Neck, known as Nikar, is also the subject of popular belief in the Faroe Islands. He lives in the rivers and lakes and enjoys drowning people.
SHETLAND.
Come on with Lightfoot, let's keep it going, guys!
Call for a fiddler to play the Foula reel,
The Shaalds will pay for everything, guys.
Shetland Song.
Dr. Hibbert's valuable work on the Shetland Islands[226] fortunately enables us to give a tolerably complete account of the fairy system of these islands.
Dr. Hibbert's valuable work on the Shetland Islands[226] fortunately allows us to provide a reasonably complete account of the fairy system of these islands.
The Shetlanders, he informs us, believe in two kinds of Trows, as they call the Scandinavian Trolls, those of the land and those of the sea.
The Shetlanders, he tells us, believe in two types of Trows, which is what they call the Scandinavian Trolls—those of the land and those of the sea.
The former, whom, like the Scots, they also term the guid folk and guid neighbours, they conceive to inhabit the interior of green hills. Persons who have been brought into their habitations have been dazzled with the splendour of what they saw there. All the interior walls are adorned with gold and silver, and the domestic utensils resemble the strange things that are found sometimes lying on the hills. These persons have always entered the hill on one side and gone out at the other.
The former, whom they also call the good folk and good neighbors, just like the Scots, believe they live inside green hills. People who have been taken into their homes have been amazed by the beauty of what they saw there. All the walls inside are decorated with gold and silver, and the household items look like the unusual things that are sometimes found lying on the hills. These people always enter the hill on one side and exit on the other.
They marry and have children, like their northern kindred. A woman of the island of Yell, who died not long since, at the advanced age of more than a hundred years, said, that she once met some fairy children, accompanied by a little dog, playing like other boys and girls, on the top of a hill. Another time she happened one night to raise herself up in the bed, when she saw a little boy with a white nightcap on his head, sitting at the fire. She asked him who he was. "I am Trippa's son," said he. When she heard this, she instantly sained, i. e. blessed herself, and Trippa's son vanished.
They get married and have kids, just like their relatives in the north. A woman from the island of Yell, who recently passed away at over a hundred years old, once mentioned that she encountered some fairy children, along with a little dog, playing like other kids on top of a hill. Another time, one night, she sat up in bed and saw a little boy wearing a white nightcap sitting by the fire. She asked him who he was. "I'm Trippa's son," he replied. When she heard this, she immediately sained, meaning she blessed herself, and then Trippa's son disappeared.
Saining is the grand protection against them; a Shetlander always sains himself when passing by their hills.
Saining is the ultimate protection against them; a Shetlander always sains themselves when passing by their hills.
The Trows are of a diminutive stature, and they are usually dressed in gay green garments. When travelling from one place to another they may be seen mounted on bulrushes, and riding through the air. If a person should happen to meet them when on these journeys, he should, if he has not a bible in his pocket, draw a circle round him on the ground, and in God's name forbid their approach. They then generally disappear.[227]
The Trows are small in size, and they usually wear bright green clothes. When they travel from one place to another, they can be seen riding on bulrushes and flying through the air. If someone happens to encounter them during these journeys, they should, if they don’t have a Bible on them, draw a circle on the ground and, using God's name, command them not to come closer. They typically vanish after that.[227]
They are fond of music and dancing, and it is their dancing that forms the fairy rings. A Shetlander lying awake in bed before day one morning, heard the noise of a party of Trows passing by his door. They were preceded by a piper, who was playing away lustily. The man happened to have a good ear for music, so he picked up the tune he heard played, and used often after to repeat it for his friends under the name of the Fairy-tune.
They love music and dancing, and their dancing creates the fairy rings. One morning, a Shetlander was lying awake in bed before dawn when he heard the sound of a group of Trows passing by his door. They were led by a piper who was playing energetically. The man had a good ear for music, so he learned the tune and often played it for his friends, calling it the Fairy-tune.
The Trows are not free from disease, but they are possessed of infallible remedies, which they sometimes bestow on their favourites. A man in the island of Unst had an earthen pot that contained an ointment of marvellous power. This he said he got from the hills, and, like the widow's cruise, its contents never failed.
The Trows aren't immune to illness, but they have reliable cures that they sometimes share with their favorites. A man on the island of Unst had a clay pot filled with a remarkably powerful ointment. He claimed he found it in the hills, and, just like the widow's cruise, it always had what it needed.
They have all the picking and stealing propensities of the Scandinavian Trolls. The dairy-maid sometimes detects a Trow-woman secretly milking the cows in the byre. She sains herself, and the thief takes to flight so precipitately as to leave behind her a copper pan of a form never seen before.
They have all the habits of picking and stealing like Scandinavian Trolls. Sometimes, the dairy maid catches a Trow-woman secretly milking the cows in the barn. The Trow-woman blesses herself, and the thief runs away so quickly that she leaves behind a copper pan shaped like nothing anyone has ever seen.
When they want beef or mutton on any festal occasion, they betake themselves to the Shetlanders' scatholds or town-mails, and with elf-arrows bring down their game. On these occasions they delude the eyes of the owner with the appearance of something exactly resembling the animal whom they have carried off, and by its apparent violent death by some accident. It is on this account that the flesh of such animals as have met a sudden or violent death is regarded as improper food.
When they want beef or lamb for any festive occasion, they head to the Shetlanders' scatholds or town-mails, and use elf-arrows to catch their game. During these times, they trick the owner's eyes by making it look like something exactly resembles the animal they’ve taken, and that it met a sudden violent death due to an accident. This is why the meat from animals that have died suddenly or violently is seen as inappropriate food.
A Shetlander, who is probably still alive, affirmed that he[Pg 166] was once taken into a hill by the Trows. Here one of the first objects that met his view was one of his own cows, that was brought in to furnish materials for a banquet. He regarded himself as being in rather a ticklish situation if it were not for the protection of the Trow-women, by whose favour he had been admitted within the hill. On returning home, he learned, to his great surprise, that at the very moment he saw the cow brought into the hill, others had seen her falling over the rocks.
A Shetlander, who is probably still alive, claimed that he[Pg 166] was once taken into a hill by the Trows. The first thing he saw was one of his own cows, which had been brought in to provide food for a feast. He felt he was in quite a precarious situation, except for the protection of the Trow-women, who had allowed him to enter the hill. When he returned home, he was shocked to learn that at the very moment he saw the cow being brought into the hill, others had witnessed her falling over the rocks.
Lying-in-women and "unchristened bairns" they regard as lawful prize. The former they employ as wet-nurses, the latter they of course rear up as their own. Nothing will induce parents to show any attention to a child that they suspect of being a changeling. But there are persons who undertake to enter the hills and regain the lost child.
Lying-in women and "unchristened babies" are seen as fair game. They use the former as wet-nurses and, naturally, raise the latter as their own. Parents refuse to give any attention to a child they think might be a changeling. However, there are people who are willing to venture into the hills to retrieve the lost child.
A tailor, not long since, related the following story. He was employed to work at a farm-house where there was a child that was an idiot, and who was supposed to have been left there by the Trows instead of some proper child, whom they had taken into the hills. One night, after he had retired to his bed, leaving the idiot asleep by the fire, he was suddenly waked out of his sleep by the sound of music, and on looking about him he saw the whole room full of fairies, who were dancing away their rounds most joyously. Suddenly the idiot jumped up and joined in the dance, and showed such a degree of acquaintance with the various steps and movements as plainly testified that it must have been a long time since he first went under the hands of the dancing-master. The tailor looked on for some time with admiration, but at last he grew alarmed and sained himself. On hearing this, the Trows all fled in the utmost disorder, but one of them, a woman, was so incensed at this interruption of their revels, that as she went out she touched the big toe of the tailor, and he lost the power of ever after moving it.[228]
A tailor recently shared this story. He was working at a farmhouse where there was a child who was developmentally disabled. It was believed that the child was left there by the Trows instead of a normal child, whom they had taken to the hills. One night, after he went to bed, leaving the child asleep by the fire, he was suddenly awakened by the sound of music. When he looked around, he saw the entire room filled with fairies joyfully dancing. Suddenly, the child sprang up and joined the dance, showing such familiarity with the various steps and movements that it was clear he must have had a long history with a dance teacher. The tailor watched for a while in admiration, but eventually became alarmed and fainted. Upon seeing this, all the Trows fled in a panic, but one of them, a woman, was so angry at the disruption of their celebration that as she left, she touched the tailor's big toe, causing him to lose the ability to move it ever again.[228]
In these cases of paralysis they believe that the Trows have taken away the sound member and left a log behind. They even sometimes sear the part, and from the want of sensation in it boast of the correctness of this opinion.[229]
In these cases of paralysis, they believe that the Trows have taken away the functioning limb and left behind something lifeless. They even sometimes burn the area, and due to the lack of feeling in it, they take pride in how accurate this belief is.[229]
With respect to the Sea-Trows, it is the belief of the Shetlanders that they inhabit a region of their own at the bottom of the sea.[230] They here respire a peculiar atmosphere, and live in habitations constructed of the choicest submarine productions. When they visit the upper world on occasions of business or curiosity, they are obliged to enter the skin of some animal capable of respiring in the water. One of the shapes they assume is that of what is commonly called a merman or mermaid, human from the waist upwards, terminating below in the tail of a fish. But their most favourite vehicle is the skin of the larger seal or Haaf fish, for as this animal is amphibious they can land on some rock, and there cast off their sea-dress and assume their own shape, and amuse themselves as they will in the upper world. They must, however, take especial care of their skins, as each has but one, and if that should be lost, the owner can never re-descend, but must become an inhabitant of the supramarine world.
Regarding the Sea-Trows, the Shetlanders believe they have their own territory at the bottom of the sea.[230] Here, they breathe a unique atmosphere and live in homes made from the finest underwater materials. When they venture into the surface world for business or curiosity, they must take on the form of an animal that can breathe underwater. One of the shapes they often adopt is that of what people commonly refer to as a merman or mermaid, human from the waist up and ending in a fish's tail. However, their favorite disguise is the skin of a larger seal or Haaf fish, since this creature is amphibious, allowing them to come ashore, shed their sea skin, and return to their true form, enjoying themselves in the surface world. They must take great care of their skins, as each one has only one, and if it gets lost, the owner can never return to the sea but will have to live as a resident of the land above the water.
The following Shetland tales will illustrate this:—
The Shetland stories below will show this:—
Gioga's Son.
A boat's-crew landed one time upon one of the stacks[231] with the intention of attacking the seals. They had considerable success; stunned several of them, and while they lay stupefied, stripped them of their skins, with the fat attached to them. They left the naked carcases lying on the rocks, and were about to get into their boat with their spoils and return to Papa Stour, whence they had come. But just as they were embarking, there rose such a tremendous swell that they saw there was not a moment to be lost, and every one flew as quickly as he could to get on board the boat. They were all successful but one man, who had imprudently loitered behind. His companions were very unwilling to leave him on the skerries, perhaps to perish, but the surge[Pg 168] increased so fast, that after many unsuccessful attempts to bring the boat in close to the stacks, they were obliged to depart, and leave the unfortunate man to his fate.
A crew of sailors once landed on one of the stacks[231] with plans to hunt seals. They had quite a bit of success, stunning several seals, and while they lay dazed, they stripped them of their skins, fat still attached. They left the bare carcasses on the rocks and were about to get into their boat with their catch to head back to Papa Stour, where they had come from. But just as they were boarding, a huge swell appeared, and they realized they had no time to waste, so everyone rushed to get on the boat. Everyone made it except one man, who had foolishly lingered behind. His companions were very reluctant to leave him on the skerries, risking his life, but the waves were rising so quickly that after several failed attempts to get the boat close to the stacks, they had no choice but to leave him to his fate.
A dark stormy night came on, the sea dashed most furiously against the rocks, and the poor deserted Shetlander saw no prospect before him but that of dying of the cold and hunger, or of being washed into the sea by the breakers, which now threatened every moment to run over the stack.
A dark, stormy night arrived, the sea crashed violently against the rocks, and the poor abandoned Shetlander saw no hope ahead but dying from the cold and hunger, or being swept into the sea by the waves, which now threatened to engulf the stack at any moment.
At length he perceived several of the seals, who had escaped from the boatmen, approaching the skerry. When they landed they stripped off their seal-skin dresses and appeared in their proper forms of Sea-Trows. Their first object was to endeavour to recover their friends, who lay stunned and skinless. When they had succeeded in bringing them to themselves, they also resumed their proper form, and appeared in the shape of the sub-marine people. But in mournful tones, wildly accompanied by the raging storm, they lamented the loss of their sea-vestures, the want of which would for ever prevent them from returning to their native abodes beneath the deep waters of the Atlantic. Most of all did they lament for Ollavitinus, the son of Gioga, who, stripped of his seal-skin, must abide for ever in the upper world.
Eventually, he saw several seals, who had escaped from the fishermen, coming towards the rocky shore. When they reached land, they took off their seal-skin coats and transformed into their true forms as Sea-Trows. Their first goal was to try to wake their friends, who lay stunned and without their skins. After they managed to revive them, they too regained their proper form, appearing as the underwater beings they were. But in sorrowful voices, echoing with the furious storm, they mourned the loss of their sea garments, which would forever keep them from going back to their homes beneath the deep waters of the Atlantic. Above all, they grieved for Ollavitinus, the son of Gioga, who, stripped of his seal-skin, would have to live forever in the surface world.
Their song was at length broken off by their perceiving the unfortunate boatman, who, with shivering limbs and despairing looks, was gazing on the furious waves that now dashed over the stack. Gioga, when she saw him, instantly conceived the design of rendering the perilous situation of the man of advantage to her son. She went up to him, and mildly addressed him, proposing to carry him on her back through the sea to Papa Stour, on condition of his getting her the seal-skin of her son.
Their song eventually stopped when they noticed the unfortunate boatman, who, shivering and looking hopeless, was staring at the raging waves crashing over the stack. Gioga, upon seeing him, immediately thought of how she could turn the man's dangerous situation to her son's advantage. She approached him and gently spoke, offering to carry him on her back through the sea to Papa Stour, as long as he brought her son's seal-skin.
The bargain was soon made, and Gioga equipped herself in her phocine garb; but when the Shetlander gazed on the stormy sea he was to ride through, his courage nearly failed him, and he begged of the old lady to have the kindness to allow him to cut a few holes in her shoulders and flanks, that he might obtain a better fastening for his hands between the skin and the flesh.
The deal was quickly struck, and Gioga put on her seal skin outfit; but when the Shetlander looked at the rough sea he was about to brave, his courage almost wavered, and he asked the old lady if she would kindly let him cut a few holes in her shoulders and sides so he could get a better grip between the skin and the flesh.
This, too, her maternal tenderness induced Gioga to consent to. The man, having prepared everything, now[Pg 169] mounted, and she plunged into the waves with him, gallantly ploughed the deep, and landed him safe and sound at Acres Gio, in Papa Stour. He thence set out for Skeo, at Hamna Voe, where the skin was, and honourably fulfilled his agreement by restoring to Gioga the means of bringing back her son to his dear native land.
This, too, her motherly kindness made Gioga agree to. The man, having gotten everything ready, now[Pg 169] got on, and she dove into the waves with him, bravely navigating the deep water, and safely brought him to Acres Gio, in Papa Stour. He then headed to Skeo, at Hamna Voe, where the skin was, and honorably kept his promise by giving Gioga the means to bring her son back to his beloved homeland.
The Mermaid Wife.
On a fine summer's evening, an inhabitant of Unst happened to be walking along the sandy margin of a voe.[232] The moon was risen, and by her light he discerned at some distance before him a number of the sea-people, who were dancing with great vigour on the smooth sand. Near them he saw lying on the ground several seal-skins.
On a nice summer evening, someone from Unst was walking along the sandy edge of a voe.[232] The moon was up, and in her light, he spotted a group of sea-people dancing energetically on the smooth sand. Nearby, he noticed several seal skins lying on the ground.
As the man approached the dancers, all gave over their merriment, and flew like lightning to secure their garments; then clothing themselves, plunged in the form of seals into the sea. But the Shetlander, on coming up to the spot where they had been, and casting his eyes down on the ground, saw that they had left one skin behind them, which was lying just at his feet. He snatched it up, carried it swiftly away, and placed it in security.
As the man got closer to the dancers, they all stopped having fun and quickly grabbed their clothes; then, once dressed, they dove into the sea like seals. But the Shetlander, when he reached the spot where they had been, looked down and noticed that they had left one skin behind, lying right at his feet. He picked it up, quickly took it away, and hid it safely.
On returning to the shore, he met the fairest maiden that eye ever gazed upon: she was walking backwards and forwards, lamenting in most piteous tones the loss of her seal-skin robe, without which she never could hope to rejoin her family and friends below the waters, but must remain an unwilling inhabitant of the region enlightened by the sun.
On returning to the shore, he encountered the most beautiful woman anyone had ever seen: she was pacing back and forth, sorrowfully crying out about the loss of her seal-skin coat, without which she could never hope to reunite with her family and friends underwater, and would have to stay an unwilling resident of the sunlit land.
The man approached and endeavoured to console her, but she would not be comforted. She implored him in the most moving accents to restore her dress; but the view of her lovely face, more beautiful in tears, had steeled his heart. He represented to her the impossibility of her return, and[Pg 170] that her friends would soon give her up; and finally, made an offer to her of his heart, hand, and fortune.
The man came over and tried to comfort her, but she was inconsolable. She begged him, with the most heartfelt words, to give back her dress; but seeing her beautiful face, even more stunning with tears, had hardened his heart. He explained to her that it was impossible for her to go back, and that her friends would soon give up on her. Finally, he offered her his heart, his hand, and his fortune.[Pg 170]
The sea-maiden, finding she had no alternative, at length consented to become his wife. They were married, and lived together for many years, during which time they had several children, who retained no vestiges of their marine origin, saving a thin web between their fingers, and a bend of their hands, resembling that of the fore paws of a seal; distinctions which characterise the descendants of the family to the present day.
The sea-maiden, realizing she had no other choice, finally agreed to be his wife. They got married and lived together for many years, during which they had several children who showed no signs of their ocean heritage, except for a thin webbing between their fingers and a slight bend in their hands that looked like the front paws of a seal; traits that continue to mark the family’s descendants to this day.
The Shetlander's love for his beautiful wife was unbounded, but she made but a cold return to his affection. Often would she steal out alone and hasten down to the lonely strand, and there at a given signal, a seal of large size would make his appearance, and they would converse for hours together in an unknown language; and she would return home from this meeting pensive and melancholy.
The Shetlander's love for his beautiful wife was limitless, but she responded to his affection with indifference. She often sneaked out alone and rushed down to the quiet shore, where, at a certain signal, a large seal would appear, and they would talk for hours in a language no one understood; she would come back home from these meetings feeling thoughtful and sad.
Thus glided away years, and her hopes of leaving the upper world had nearly vanished, when it chanced one day, that one of the children, playing behind a stack of corn, found a seal-skin. Delighted with his prize, he ran with breathless eagerness to display it before his mother. Her eyes glistened with delight at the view of it; for in it she saw her own dress, the loss of which had cost her so many tears. She now regarded herself as completely emancipated from thraldom; and in idea she was already with her friends beneath the waves. One thing alone was a drawback on her raptures. She loved her children, and she was now about to leave them for ever. Yet they weighed not against the pleasures she had in prospect: so after kissing and embracing them several times, she took up the skin, went out, and proceeded down to the beach.
Years passed by, and her hopes of leaving the surface world had almost completely faded, when one day, a child playing behind a stack of corn found a seal skin. Thrilled with his discovery, he rushed to show it to his mother, breathless with excitement. Her eyes sparkled with joy at the sight of it; for in it, she recognized the dress she had lost, which had brought her so many tears. She now felt completely free from her burdens; in her mind, she was already with her friends beneath the waves. The only downside to her joy was the thought of leaving her children forever. Still, that didn’t overshadow the happiness she anticipated: after hugging and kissing them several times, she picked up the skin, stepped outside, and headed down to the beach.
In a few minutes after the husband came in, and the children told him what had occurred. The truth instantly flashed across his mind, and he hurried down to the shore with all the speed that love and anxiety could give. But he only arrived in time to see his wife take the form of a seal, and from the ledge of a rock plunge into the sea.
In just a few minutes after the husband came in, the children told him what had happened. The truth immediately hit him, and he rushed down to the shore with all the speed that love and worry could provide. But he only got there in time to see his wife transform into a seal and dive into the sea from a rock ledge.
The large seal, with whom she used to hold her conversations, immediately joined her, and congratulated her on her escape, and they quitted the shore together. But ere she[Pg 171] went she turned round to her husband, who stood in mute despair on the rock, and whose misery excited feelings of compassion in her breast. "Farewell," said she to him, "and may all good fortune attend you. I loved you well while I was with you, but I always loved my first husband better."[233]
The large seal, with whom she used to talk, immediately joined her and congratulated her on her escape, and they left the shore together. But before she went, she turned to her husband, who stood in silent despair on the rock, and his misery stirred feelings of compassion in her heart. "Goodbye," she said to him, "and I hope all good fortune comes your way. I cared for you while I was with you, but I always loved my first husband more."[233]
The water-spirit is in Shetland called Shoopiltee; he appears in the form of a pretty little horse, and endeavours to entice persons to ride on him, and then gallops with them into the sea.
The water-spirit is called Shoopiltee in Shetland; he takes the shape of a cute little horse and tries to lure people to ride on him, then races with them into the sea.
ORKNEYS.
Scott.
Of the Orcadian Fairies we have very little information. Brand[234] merely tells us, they were, in his time, frequently seen in several of the isles dancing and making merry; so that we may fairly conclude they differed little from their Scottish and Shetland neighbours. One thing he adds, which is of some importance, that they were frequently seen in armour.
Of the Orcadian Fairies, we have very little information. Brand[234] simply tells us that they were often seen in several of the isles dancing and having fun, so we can reasonably conclude they were not much different from their Scottish and Shetland neighbors. One important detail he adds is that they were often seen wearing armor.
Brownie seems to have been the principal Orkney Fairy, where he possessed a degree of importance rather beyond what was allotted to him in the neighbouring realm of Scotland.
Brownie appears to have been the main Orkney Fairy, enjoying a level of significance that went beyond what he was given in the nearby realm of Scotland.
"Not above forty or fifty years ago," says Brand, "almost every family had a Brownie, or evil spirit, so called, which served them, to whom they gave a sacrifice for its service; as, when they churned their milk, they took a part thereof and sprinkled every corner of the house with it for Brownie's[Pg 172] use; likewise, when they brewed, they had a stone which they called Brownie's stone, wherein there was a little hole, into which they poured some wort for a sacrifice to Brownie. My informer, a minister of the country, told me that he had conversed with an old man, who, when young, used to brew and sometimes read upon his bible; to whom an old woman in the house said that Brownie was displeased with that book he read upon, which, if he continued to do, they would get no more service of Brownie. But he being better instructed from that book which was Brownie's eyesore, and the object of his wrath, when he brewed, he would not suffer any sacrifice to be given to Brownie; whereupon, the first and second brewings were spilt and for no use, though the wort wrought well, yet in a little time it left off working and grew cold; but of the third browst or brewing, he had ale very good, though he would not give any sacrifice to Brownie, with whom afterwards they were no more troubled. I had also from the same informer, that a lady in Unst, now deceased, told him that when she first took up house, she refused to give a sacrifice to Brownie, upon which, the first and second brewings misgave, but the third was good; and Brownie, not being regarded and rewarded as formerly he had been, abandoned his wonted service: which cleareth the Scripture, 'Resist the devil and he will flee from you.' They also had stacks of corn which they called Brownie's stacks, which, though they were not bound with straw ropes, or any way fenced as other stacks use to be, yet the greatest storm of wind was not able to blow anything off them."
"Not more than forty or fifty years ago," says Brand, "almost every family had a Brownie, or a so-called evil spirit, that served them, for which they offered a sacrifice in return; for example, when they churned their milk, they would take a portion and sprinkle it in every corner of the house for Brownie's[Pg 172] use. Similarly, when they brewed, they had a stone called Brownie's stone, which had a small hole where they poured some wort as a sacrifice to Brownie. My source, a local minister, told me that he spoke with an old man who, in his youth, used to brew and sometimes read his Bible. An old woman in the house warned him that Brownie was upset with the book he was reading, and that if he kept it up, they wouldn't receive any more help from Brownie. However, the old man was better informed by that book, which was the source of Brownie's discontent. So when he brewed, he refused to offer any sacrifice to Brownie. As a result, the first and second brewings spilled and were wasted; even though the wort started well, it soon stopped working and cooled down. But from the third brew, he made very good ale, even without any sacrifice to Brownie, and after that, they no longer had trouble with him. I also learned from the same source that a now-deceased lady in Unst shared that when she first set up her household, she refused to make a sacrifice to Brownie. The first and second brewings failed, but the third one was successful; and since Brownie wasn’t acknowledged and rewarded as he used to be, he abandoned his usual service: which aligns with the Scripture, 'Resist the devil and he will flee from you.' They also had stacks of corn that they called Brownie's stacks, which, although not bound with straw ropes or fenced off like other stacks, remained unscathed even in the strongest storms."
A very important personage once, we are told, inhabited the Orkneys in the character of Brownie.
A very important person once lived in the Orkneys as a Brownie, we are told.
"Luridan," says Reginald Scot, "a familiar of this kind, did for many years inhabit the island of Pomonia, the largest of the Orkades in Scotland, supplying the place of manservant and maid-servant with wonderful diligence to those families whom he did haunt, sweeping their rooms and washing their dishes, and making their fires before any were up in the morning. This Luridan affirmed, that he was the genius Astral of that island; that his place or residence in the days of Solomon and David was at Jerusalem; that then he was called by the Jews Belelah; after that, he remained long in the dominion of Wales, instructing their bards in[Pg 173] British poesy and prophecies, being called Wrthin, Wadd, Elgin; 'and now,' said he, 'I have removed hither, and, alas! my continuance is but short, for in seventy years I must resign my place to Balkin, lord of the Northern Mountains.'
"Luridan," says Reginald Scot, "a familiar like this, lived on the island of Pomonia, the largest of the Orkney Islands in Scotland, for many years. He served as a servant for various families, diligently sweeping their rooms, washing their dishes, and lighting their fires before anyone was up in the morning. This Luridan claimed that he was the genius Astral of that island; that in the days of Solomon and David, he resided in Jerusalem; that then he was known as Belelah by the Jews; after that, he stayed in Wales for a long time, teaching their bards about British poetry and prophecies, being called Wrthin, Wadd, Elgin; 'and now,' he said, 'I have moved here, and, unfortunately! my time is short, for in seventy years I must give my place to Balkin, lord of the Northern Mountains.'"
"Many wonderful and incredible things did he also relate of this Balkin, affirming that he was shaped like a satyr, and fed upon the air, having wife and children to the number of twelve thousand, which were the brood of the Northern Fairies, inhabiting Southerland and Catenes, with the adjacent islands. And that these were the companies of spirits that hold continual wars with the fiery spirits in the mountain Heckla, that vomits fire in Islandia. That their speech was ancient Irish, and their dwelling the caverns of the rocks and mountains, which relation is recorded in the antiquities of Pomonia."[235]
"Many amazing and incredible things did he also share about this Balkin, claiming that he looked like a satyr and lived off the air, having a wife and twelve thousand children, who were the offspring of the Northern Fairies living in Southerland and Catenes, along with the nearby islands. He described these as the groups of spirits that constantly battle the fiery spirits in the mountain Heckla, which spews fire in Iceland. Their language was ancient Irish, and they made their homes in the caves of the rocks and mountains, as recorded in the ancient texts of Pomonia."[235]
Concerning Luridan, we are farther informed from the Book of Vanagastus, the Norwegian, that it is his nature to be always at enmity with fire; that he wages war with the fiery spirits of Hecla; and that in this contest they do often anticipate and destroy one another, killing and crushing when they meet in mighty and violent troops in the air upon the sea. And at such times, many of the fiery spirits are destroyed when the enemy hath brought them off the mountains to fight upon the water. On the contrary, when the battle is upon the mountain itself, the spirits of the air are often worsted, and then great moanings and doleful noises are heard in Iceland, and Russia, and Norway, for many days after.[236]
Concerning Luridan, we learn more from the Book of Vanagastus, the Norwegian, that he has a natural hatred for fire; that he battles the fiery spirits of Hecla; and that in this struggle, they often outsmart and eliminate each other, killing and crushing when they clash in large and violent groups in the air over the sea. During these times, many of the fiery spirits are destroyed when their enemies lure them off the mountains to fight on the water. Conversely, when the battle takes place on the mountain itself, the air spirits often suffer defeat, and then loud wails and sorrowful noises can be heard in Iceland, Russia, and Norway for many days afterwards.[236]
The Water-spirit called Tangie, from Tang, the sea-weed with which he is covered, appears sometimes as a little horse, other times as a man.
The Water Spirit named Tangie, from the seaweed he’s covered in, sometimes appears as a little horse and other times as a man.
ISLE OF RÜGEN.
Only darkness brings happiness; Wir spielen gerne Trommel. Deep in the Earth's core. Matthisson.
We love to stay Deep beneath Earth's surface.
We now return to the Baltic, to the Isle of Rügen, once a chief seat of the Vendish religion; but its priests were massacred by the Scandinavians, and all traces of their system effaced. Its fairy mythology now agrees with that of its Gothic neighbours, and Mr. Arndt,[237] a native of the island, has enabled us to give the following tolerably full account of it:—
We now return to the Baltic, to the Isle of Rügen, which was once a key center of the Vendish religion; however, its priests were killed off by the Scandinavians, and all evidence of their belief system was erased. Its fairy mythology now aligns with that of its Gothic neighbors, and Mr. Arndt,[237] a local of the island, has provided us with a fairly detailed account of it:—
The inhabitants of Rügen believe in three kinds of Dwarfs, or underground people, the White, the Brown, and the Black; so named from the colour of their several habiliments.[238]
The people of Rügen believe in three types of dwarfs, or underground beings: the White, the Brown, and the Black; named for the color of their different outfits.[238]
The White are the most delicate and beautiful of all, and are of an innocent and gentle disposition. During the winter, when the face of nature is cold, raw, and cheerless, they remain still and quiet in their hills, solely engaged in the fashioning of the finest works in silver and gold, of too delicate a texture for mortal eyes to discern. Thus they pass the winter; but no sooner does the spring return than they abandon their recesses, and live through all the[Pg 175] summer above ground, in sunshine and starlight, in uninterrupted revelry and enjoyment. The moment the trees and flowers begin to sprout and bud in the early days of spring, they emerge from their hills, and get among the stalks and branches, and thence to the blossoms and flowers, where they sit and gaze around them. In the night, when mortals sleep, the White Dwarfs come forth, and dance their joyous roundels in the green grass, about the hills, and brooks, and springs, making the sweetest and most delicate music, bewildering travellers, who hear and wonder at the strains of the invisible musicians. They may, if they will, go out by day, but never in company; these daylight rambles being allowed them only when alone and under some assumed form. They therefore frequently fly about in the shape of party-coloured little birds, or butterflies, or snow-white doves, showing kindness and benevolence to the good who merit their favour.
The Whites are the most delicate and beautiful of them all, with an innocent and gentle nature. During winter, when nature looks cold, harsh, and dreary, they remain quiet and still in their hills, focused on crafting the finest works in silver and gold, too delicate for human eyes to see. They spend their winter this way; however, once spring arrives, they leave their hiding spots and spend the whole summer above ground, enjoying the sunshine and starlight in constant celebration. As soon as trees and flowers start to grow and bloom in early spring, they emerge from their hills to explore among the stalks and branches, watching their surroundings. At night, while people sleep, the White Dwarfs come out to dance joyful rounds in the green grass, around the hills, streams, and springs, creating the sweetest and most delicate music that amazes travelers who hear the melodies from these invisible musicians. They can wander during the day if they choose, but never in groups; these daytime outings are only permitted when they're alone and in disguise. As a result, they often flit around in the form of colorful little birds, butterflies, or snow-white doves, showing kindness and goodwill to those who deserve their favor.
The Brown Dwarfs, the next in order, are less than eighteen inches high. They wear little brown coats and jackets, and a brown cap on their head, with a little silver bell in it. Some of them wear black shoes with red strings in them; in general, however, they wear fine glass ones; at their dances none of them wear any other. They are very handsome in their persons, with clear light-coloured eyes, and small and most beautiful hands and feet. They are on the whole of a cheerful, good-natured disposition, mingled with some roguish traits. Like the White Dwarfs, they are great artists in gold and silver, working so curiously as to astonish those who happen to see their performances. At night they come out of their hills and dance by the light of the moon and stars. They also glide invisibly into people's houses, their caps rendering them imperceptible by all who have not similar caps. They are said to play all kinds of tricks, to change the children in the cradles, and take them away. This charge is perhaps unfounded, but certainly, children who fall into their hands must serve them for fifty years. They possess an unlimited power of transformation, and can pass through the smallest keyholes. Frequently they bring with them presents for children, or lay gold rings and ducats, and the like, in their way, and often are invisibly present, and save them from the perils of[Pg 176] fire and water. They plague and annoy lazy men-servants and untidy maids with frightful dreams; oppress them as the nightmare; bite them as fleas; and scratch and tear them like cats and dogs; and often in the night frighten, in the shape of owls, thieves and lovers, or, like Will-'o-the-wisps, lead them astray into bogs and marshes, and perhaps up to those who are in pursuit of them.
The Brown Dwarfs, next in line, are under eighteen inches tall. They wear little brown coats and jackets, along with a brown cap on their heads that has a small silver bell in it. Some of them wear black shoes with red laces; generally, though, they wear fine glass shoes; at their dances, none of them wear anything else. They are quite handsome, with bright light-colored eyes and small, beautiful hands and feet. Overall, they have a cheerful, good-natured personality mixed with a bit of mischief. Like the White Dwarfs, they are fantastic artists in gold and silver, crafting so intricately that they amaze anyone who sees them perform. At night, they come out of their hills and dance under the moonlight and stars. They can also sneak invisibly into people's homes, as their caps make them undetectable to anyone without a similar cap. They're said to play all kinds of tricks, to switch babies in their cribs, and to take them away. This claim might be exaggerated, but it's true that children who fall into their possession must serve them for fifty years. They have unlimited transformation abilities and can slip through the tiniest keyholes. Often, they bring gifts for children or leave gold rings, ducats, and similar items in their path, and they often are invisibly present, protecting kids from dangers of fire and water. They torment and bother lazy servants and messy maids with frightening dreams; they oppress them like nightmares; bite them like fleas; and scratch and claw at them like cats and dogs. Often at night, they scare off thieves and lovers in the form of owls, or like Will-o'-the-wisps, lead them astray into swamps and marshes, potentially leading those who are chasing them into danger.
The Black Dwarfs wear black jackets and caps, are not handsome like the others, but on the contrary are horridly ugly, with weeping eyes, like blacksmiths and colliers. They are most expert workmen, especially in steel, to which they can give a degree at once of hardness and flexibility which no human smith can imitate; for the swords they make will bend like rushes, and are as hard as diamonds. In old times arms and armour made by them were in great request: shirts of mail manufactured by them were as fine as cobwebs, and yet no bullet would penetrate them, and no helm or corslet could resist the swords they fashioned; but all these things are now gone out of use.
The Black Dwarfs wear black jackets and caps. They aren't attractive like the others, but instead, they are quite ugly, with tear-filled eyes, looking like blacksmiths and coal miners. They are highly skilled workers, especially with steel, which they can shape to have a level of hardness and flexibility that no human blacksmith can replicate. The swords they create can bend like rushes yet are as hard as diamonds. In the past, their weapons and armor were highly sought after: their chainmail was as fine as cobwebs, yet no bullet could get through it, and no helmet or breastplate could withstand the swords they forged, but all these items are now out of fashion.
These Dwarfs are of a malicious, ill disposition, and delight in doing mischief to mankind; they are unsocial, and there are seldom more than two or three of them seen together; they keep mostly in their hills, and seldom come out in the daytime, nor do they ever go far from home. People say that in the summer they are fond of sitting under the elder trees, the smell of which is very grateful to them, and that any one that wants anything of them must go there and call them. Some say they have no music and dancing, only howling and whimpering; and that when a screaming is heard in the woods and marshes, like that of crying children, and a mewing and screeching like that of a multitude of cats or owls, the sounds proceed from their midnight assemblies, and are made by the vociferous Dwarfs.
These Dwarfs are spiteful and mean-spirited, taking pleasure in causing trouble for people. They tend to be anti-social, usually appearing in groups of only two or three. They mostly stay in their hills and rarely venture out during the day, and when they do, they don't stray far from home. People say that in the summer, they like to sit under elder trees, which they find very pleasant, and anyone who wants something from them has to go there and call for them. Some claim they don’t have music or dancing, just howling and whimpering; and that when you hear screams in the woods and marshes, sounding like crying children, along with mewing and screeching like a bunch of cats or owls, those noises come from their midnight gatherings and are made by the loud Dwarfs.
The principal residence of the two first classes of the underground-people in Rügen is what are called the Nine-hills, near Rambin. These hills lie on the west point of the island, about a quarter of a mile from the village of Rambin in the open country. They are small mounds, or Giants' graves (Hünengräber), as such are called, and are the subject of many a tale and legend among the people. The account of their origin is as follows:—
The main home of the two first classes of the underground people in Rügen is known as the Nine Hills, located near Rambin. These hills are situated at the western tip of the island, about a quarter of a mile from the village of Rambin in the countryside. They are small mounds, or Giants' graves (Hünengräber), as they are called, and many stories and legends surround them among the local people. The story of how they came to be is as follows:—
"A long, long time ago there lived in Rügen a mighty Giant named Balderich. He was vexed that the country was an island, and that he had always to wade through the sea when he wanted to go to Pomerania and the main land. He accordingly got an immense apron made, and he tied it round his waist and filled it with earth, for he wanted to make a dam of earth for himself from the island to the main-land. As he was going with his load over Rodenkirchen, a hole tore in the apron, and the clay that fell out formed the Nine-hills. He stopped the hole and went on; but when he he had gotten to Gustau, another hole tore in the apron, and thirteen little hills fell out. He proceeded to the sea with what he had now remaining, and pouring the earth into the waters, formed the hook of Prosnitz, and the pretty little peninsula of Drigge. But there still remained a small space between Rügen and Pomerania, which so incensed the Giant that he fell down in a fit and died, from which unfortunate accident his dam was never finished."[239]
A long, long time ago, there was a mighty Giant named Balderich living on Rügen. He was frustrated that the country was an island, and that he always had to wade through the sea when he wanted to go to Pomerania and the mainland. So he had a huge apron made, tied it around his waist, and filled it with dirt because he wanted to create a dam of earth from the island to the mainland. As he was carrying his load over Rodenkirchen, a hole tore in the apron, and the clay that fell out formed the Nine Hills. He fixed the hole and continued on; but when he got to Gustau, another hole tore in the apron, and thirteen little hills fell out. He made his way to the sea with what was left, and pouring the earth into the waters, he formed the hook of Prosnitz and the lovely little peninsula of Drigge. But there was still a small gap between Rügen and Pomerania, which made the Giant so furious that he collapsed in a fit and died, and because of this unfortunate event, his dam was never completed.
A Giant-maiden commenced a similar operation on the Pomeranian side "in order," said she, "that I may be able to go over the bit of water without wetting my little slippers." So she filled her apron with sand and hurried down to the sea-side. But there was a hole in the apron and just behind Sagard a part of the sand ran out and formed a little hill named Dubbleworth. "Ah!" said she, "now my mother will scold me." She stopped the hole with her hand and ran on as fast as she could. But her mother looked over the wood and cried, "You nasty child, what are you about? Come here and you shall get a good whipping." The daughter in a fright let go the apron, and all the sand ran out and formed the barren hills near Litzow.[240]
A giant maiden started doing something similar on the Pomeranian side, saying, "I want to cross the small patch of water without getting my little slippers wet." So she filled her apron with sand and rushed down to the beach. But there was a hole in her apron, and just behind Sagard, some of the sand spilled out, creating a little hill called Dubbleworth. "Oh no!" she exclaimed, "now my mother will scold me." She covered the hole with her hand and ran as fast as she could. But her mother peered over the woods and shouted, "You naughty child, what are you doing? Come here, and you'll get a good spanking." Frightened, the daughter released the apron, and all the sand fell out, forming the barren hills near Litzow.[240]
The Dwarfs took up their abode in the Nine-hills. The[Pg 178] White ones own two of them, and the Brown ones seven, for there are no Black ones there. These dwell chiefly on the coast-hills, along the shore between the Ahlbeck and Mönchgut, where they hold their assemblies, and plunder the ships that are wrecked on the coast.
The Dwarfs made their home in the Nine Hills. The[Pg 178] White ones occupy two of them, and the Brown ones have seven, since there are no Black ones around. They mainly live on the coastal hills, along the shore between Ahlbeck and Mönchgut, where they gather for meetings and loot ships that are wrecked along the coast.
The Neck is called in Rügen Nickel. Some fishers once launched their boat on a lonely lake. Next day when they came they saw it in a high beech-tree. "Who the devil has put the boat in the tree?" cried one. A voice replied, but they saw no one, "'Twas no devil at all, but I and my brother Nickel."[241]
The Neck is called Nickel in Rügen. Some fishermen once launched their boat on a quiet lake. The next day when they returned, they found it in a tall beech tree. "Who the heck put the boat in the tree?" shouted one of them. A voice answered, but they saw no one, "It wasn't a devil at all, it was me and my brother Nickel."[241]
The following stories Mr. Arndt, who, as we have observed, is a native of Rügen, says he heard in his boyhood from Hinrich Vieck, the Statthalter or Bailiff of Grabitz, who abounded in these legends; "so that it is, properly speaking," says he, "Hinrich Vieck, and not I, that relates." we therefore see no reason to doubt of their genuineness, though they may be a little embellished.[242]
The following stories were shared with us by Mr. Arndt, a native of Rügen, who says he heard them in his youth from Hinrich Vieck, the bailiff of Grabitz, who was full of these legends. "So it’s really Hinrich Vieck, not me, who tells these tales," he says. We see no reason to doubt their authenticity, even if they might be a bit embellished.[242]
Adventures of John Dietrich.
There once lived in Rambin an honest, industrious man, named James Dietrich. He had several children, all of a good disposition, especially the youngest, whose name was John. John Dietrich was a handsome, smart boy, diligent at school, and obedient at home. His great passion was for hearing stories, and whenever he met any one who was well stored, he never let them go till he had heard them all.
There once lived in Rambin an honest, hardworking man named James Dietrich. He had several children, all of whom were well-behaved, especially the youngest, named John. John Dietrich was a good-looking, smart boy who worked hard in school and listened to his parents at home. His biggest passion was listening to stories, and whenever he met someone who had interesting tales to tell, he wouldn't let them leave until he had heard every last one.
When John was about eight years old he was sent to spend a summer with his uncle, a farmer in Rodenkirchen.[Pg 179] Here John had to keep cows with other boys, and they used to drive them to graze about the Nine-hills. There was an old cowherd, one Klas (i. e. Nick) Starkwolt, who used frequently to join the boys, and then they would sit down together and tell stories. Klas abounded in these, and he became John Dietrich's dearest friend. In particular, he knew a number of stories of the Nine-hills and the undergroundpeople in the old times, when the Giants disappeared from the country, and the little ones came into the hills. These tales John swallowed so eagerly that he thought of nothing else, and was for ever talking of golden cups, and crowns, and glass shoes, and pockets full of ducats, and gold rings, and diamond coronets, and snow-white brides, and such like. Old Klas used often to shake his head at him and say, "John! John! what are you about? The spade and sithe will be your sceptre and crown, and your bride will wear a garland of rosemary and a gown of striped drill." Still John almost longed to get into the Nine-hills; for Klas had told him that any one who by luck or cunning should get the cap of one of the little ones might go down with safety, and, instead of their making a servant of him, he would be their master. The person whose cap he got would be his servant, and obey all his commands.[243]
When John was around eight years old, he was sent to spend a summer with his uncle, a farmer in Rodenkirchen.[Pg 179] During this time, John had to herd cows with some other boys, and they would take them to graze around the Nine Hills. There was an old cowherd named Klas (a.k.a. Nick) Starkwolt, who often joined the boys, and they would sit together and share stories. Klas was full of these tales, and he became John Dietrich's closest friend. He particularly knew many stories about the Nine Hills and the underground people from long ago, when the Giants vanished from the area and the little ones appeared in the hills. John was so captivated by these stories that he thought of nothing else, endlessly talking about golden cups, crowns, glass shoes, pockets filled with ducats, gold rings, diamond tiaras, and pure white brides, among other things. Old Klas would often shake his head at him and say, "John! John! What are you doing? The spade and sickle will be your scepter and crown, and your bride will wear a rosemary wreath and a striped dress." Yet, John still almost yearned to go into the Nine Hills; Klas had told him that anyone who, by luck or cleverness, managed to get the cap of one of the little ones could go down safely, and instead of being made a servant, he'd become their master. The person whose cap he took would then be his servant and obey all his commands.[243]
St. John's day, when the days are longest and the nights shortest, was now come. Old and young kept the holiday, had all sorts of plays, and told all kinds of stories. John could now no longer contain himself, but the day after the festival he slipt away to the Nine-hills, and when it grew dark laid himself down on the top of the highest of them, where Klas had told him the undergroundpeople had their principal dance-place. John lay quite still from ten till twelve at night. At last it struck twelve. Immediately there was a ringing and a singing in the hills, and then a whispering and a lisping and a whiz and a buzz all about him; for the little people were now some whirling round and round in the dance, and others sporting and tumbling about[Pg 180] in the moonshine, and playing a thousand merry pranks and tricks. He felt a secret dread come over him at this whispering and buzzing, for he could see nothing of them, as the caps they wore made them invisible; but he lay quite still, with his face in the grass and his eyes fast shut, snoring a little, just as if he was asleep. Yet now and then he ventured to open his eyes a little and peep out, but not the slightest trace of them could he see, though it was bright moonlight.
St. John's Day, when the days are longest and the nights shortest, had arrived. People of all ages celebrated with various games and shared all sorts of stories. John could no longer hold back his curiosity, so the day after the festival, he slipped away to the Nine Hills. When night fell, he lay down on top of the highest hill, where Klas had told him the underground people held their main dance. John stayed completely still from ten until midnight. At last, it struck twelve. Suddenly, there was ringing and singing in the hills, followed by whispering, lisping, whizzing, and buzzing all around him; the little people were dancing in circles, while others frolicked and tumbled in the moonlight, playing a thousand cheerful pranks and tricks. A sense of secret fear overtook him at this whispering and buzzing because he couldn’t see any of them—the caps they wore made them invisible. But he lay still, with his face in the grass and his eyes tightly shut, snoring a bit, as if asleep. Now and then, he dared to open his eyes just a little to peek out, but he couldn’t see the slightest trace of them, despite the bright moonlight.
It was not long before three of the underground-people came jumping up to where he was lying; but they took no heed of him, and flung their brown caps up into the air, and caught them from one another. At length one snatched the cap out of the hand of another and flung it away. It flew direct, and fell upon John's head. The moment he felt it he caught hold of it, and, standing up, bid farewell to sleep. He swung his cap about for joy, and made the little silver bell of it tingle, and then set it upon his head, and—O wonderful!—that instant he saw the countless and merry swarm of the little people.
It wasn't long before three of the underground folks came jumping over to where he was lying; but they didn't pay him any attention. They threw their brown caps up in the air and caught them from each other. Eventually, one of them snatched a cap from another and tossed it away. It flew straight and landed on John's head. As soon as he felt it, he grabbed it, stood up, and said goodbye to sleep. He swung his cap around in joy, making the little silver bell on it tingle, then put it on his head, and—oh, how amazing!—at that instant, he saw the countless and cheerful swarm of the little people.
The three little men came slily up to him, and thought by their nimbleness to get back the cap; but he held his prize fast, and they saw clearly that nothing was to be done in this way with him; for in size and strength John was a giant in comparison of these little fellows, who hardly came up to his knee. The owner of the cap now came up very humbly to the finder, and begged, in as supplicating a tone as if his life depended upon it, that he would give him back his cap. But "No," said John, "you sly little rogue, you'll get the cap no more. That's not the sort of thing that one gives away for buttered cake: I should be in a nice way with you if I had not something of yours; but now you have no power over me, but must do what I please. And I will go down with you, and see how you live below, and you shall be my servant.—Nay, no grumbling, you know you must. I know that just as well as you do, for Klas Starkwolt told it to me often and often."
The three little men sneaked up to him, thinking their quickness would help them get the cap back, but he firmly held onto his prize. It was clear to them that this approach wouldn’t work, as John was a giant compared to these little guys, who barely reached his knee. The cap’s owner then came over, humbly begging the finder to return it, soundly pleading as if his life depended on it. But John replied, "No, you sneaky little trickster, you won't get the cap back. That's not something I just give away for a buttered cake. I'd be in a pretty situation if I didn't have something of yours; but now you have no control over me and will have to do what I want. I’ll go down with you and see how you live down there, and you’ll be my servant.—No complaints, you know you have to. I know it just as well as you do because Klas Starkwolt told me that over and over."
The little man looked as if he had not heard or understood one word of all this; he began all his crying and whining over again, and wept, and screamed, and howled most piteously for his little cap. But John cut the matter short by[Pg 181] saying to him, "Have done; you are my servant, and I intend to take a trip with you." So he gave up, especially as the others told him that there was no remedy.
The little man seemed like he hadn’t heard or understood a single word of all that; he started all his crying and whining again, weeping, screaming, and howling most desperately for his little cap. But John put an end to it by[Pg 181] saying to him, “Enough; you’re my servant, and I plan to go on a trip with you.” So he gave in, especially since the others told him there was no way to fix it.
John now flung away his old hat, and put on the cap, and set it firm on his head, lest it should slip off or fly away, for all his power lay in the cap. He lost no time in trying its virtues, and commanded his new servant to fetch him food and drink. And the servant ran away like the wind, and in a second was there again with bottles of wine, and bread, and rich fruits. So John ate and drank, and looked on at the sports and the dancing of the little ones, and it pleased him right well, and he behaved himself stoutly and wisely, as if he was a born master.
John threw away his old hat and put on the cap, making sure it was snug on his head so it wouldn't slip off or fly away, since all his power came from the cap. He wasted no time in testing its abilities and ordered his new servant to bring him food and drink. The servant dashed away like the wind and returned in an instant with bottles of wine, bread, and delicious fruits. So John ate and drank, watching the games and the dancing of the little ones, which he enjoyed greatly, and he acted confidently and wisely, as if he were a natural leader.
When the cock had now crowed for the third time, and the little larks had made their first twirl in the sky, and the infant light appeared in solitary white streaks in the east, then it went hush, hush, hush, through the bushes, and flowers, and stalks; and the hills rang again, and opened up, and the little men went down. John gave close attention to everything, and found that it was exactly as he had been told. And behold! on the top of the hill, where they had just been dancing, and where all was full of grass and flowers, as people see it by day, there rose of a sudden, when the retreat was sounded, a bright glass point. Whoever wanted to go in stepped upon this; it opened, and he glided gently in, the glass closing again after him; and when they had all entered it vanished, and there was no farther trace of it to be seen. Those who descended through the glass point sank quite gently into a wide silver tun, which held them all, and could have easily harboured a thousand such little people. John and his man went down into such a one along with several others, all of whom screamed out and prayed him not to tread on them, for if his weight came on them they were dead men. He was, however, careful, and acted in a very friendly way toward them. Several tuns of this kind went up and down after each other, until all were in. They hung by long silver chains, which were drawn and held below.
When the rooster crowed for the third time, the little larks started their first flights in the sky, and the first light appeared as solitary white streaks in the east, everything went hush, hush, hush through the bushes, flowers, and stalks; the hills resonated and opened up, and the little men went down. John paid close attention to everything and found it was just as he had been told. And look! on top of the hill, where they had just been dancing and where everything was lush with grass and flowers, as one sees it by day, suddenly, when the retreat was signaled, a bright glass point appeared. Anyone who wanted to enter stepped onto this; it opened, and they glided in gently, the glass closing behind them; and when everyone had entered, it vanished without a trace. Those who went through the glass point gently sank into a wide silver tun that held them all and could have easily accommodated a thousand such little people. John and his companion went down into one of these along with several others, all of whom screamed and begged him not to step on them, for if his weight landed on them, they would be dead. He was careful and treated them very kindly. Several of these tuns went up and down in succession until everyone was in. They hung by long silver chains that were drawn and held below.
In his descent John was amazed at the wonderful brilliancy of the walls between which the tun glided down. They were all, as it were, beset with pearls and diamonds, glittering and sparkling brightly, and below him he heard[Pg 182] the most beautiful music tinkling at a distance, so that he did not know what was become of him, and from excess of pleasure he fell fast asleep.
In his descent, John was astounded by the incredible brightness of the walls between which the tun glided down. They seemed to be adorned with pearls and diamonds, shimmering and sparkling brightly, and below him, he heard[Pg 182] the most beautiful music twinkling in the distance, leaving him so bewildered that he didn't know what was happening to him, and in sheer pleasure, he fell fast asleep.
He slept a long time, and when he awoke he found himself in the most beautiful bed that could be, such as he had never seen the like of in his father's house, and it was in the prettiest little chamber in the world, and his servant was beside him with a fan to keep away the flies and gnats. He had hardly opened his eyes when his little servant brought him a basin and towel, and held him the nicest new clothes of brown silk to put on, most beautifully made; with these was a pair of new black shoes with red ribbons, such as John had never beheld in Rambin or in Rodenkirchen either. There were also there several pairs of beautiful shining glass shoes, such as are only used on great occasions. John was, we may well suppose, delighted to have such clothes to wear, and he put them upon him joyfully. His servant then flew like lightning and returned with a fine breakfast of wine and milk, and beautiful white bread and fruits, and such other things as little boys are fond of. He now perceived, every moment, more and more, that Klas Starkwolt, the old cowherd, knew what he was talking about, for the splendour and magnificence he saw here surpassed anything he had ever dreamt of. His servant, too, was the most obedient one possible: a nod or a sign was enough for him, for he was as wise as a bee, as all these little people are by nature.
He slept for a long time, and when he woke up, he found himself in the most beautiful bed he'd ever seen, far nicer than anything in his father's house. It was in the cutest little room in the world, and his servant was right next to him, fanning away the flies and gnats. As soon as he opened his eyes, his little servant brought him a basin and towel and held out a stunning new brown silk outfit for him to wear, exquisitely crafted. Alongside it were a pair of new black shoes with red ribbons, unlike anything John had ever seen in Rambin or Rodenkirchen. There were also several pairs of beautiful, shiny glass shoes, reserved for special occasions. John was, without a doubt, thrilled to have such clothes to wear, and he put them on joyfully. His servant then rushed off and returned in no time with a lovely breakfast of wine and milk, delicious white bread, fruits, and other treats that little boys enjoy. He started to realize more and more that Klas Starkwolt, the old cowherd, really knew what he was talking about, as the splendor and luxury around him surpassed anything he had ever imagined. His servant was also the most obedient one imaginable; a nod or a gesture was all it took for him, as he was as clever as a bee, just like all these little people naturally are.
John's bed-chamber was all covered with emeralds and other precious stones, and in the ceiling was a diamond as big as a nine-pin bowl, that gave light to the whole chamber. In this place they have neither sun, nor moon, nor stars to give them light; neither do they use lamps or candles of any kind; but they live in the midst of precious stones, and have the purest of gold and silver in abundance, and the skill to make it light both by day and by night, though, indeed, properly speaking, as there is no sun here, there is no distinction of day and night, and they reckon only by weeks. They set the brightest and clearest precious stones in their dwellings, and in the ways and passages leading under the ground, and in the places where they have their large halls, and their dances and feasts, where they sparkle so as to make it eternal day.
John's bedroom was adorned with emeralds and other precious stones, and in the ceiling was a diamond the size of a bowling ball that lit up the entire room. In this place, there is no sun, moon, or stars for light; they don’t use lamps or candles of any kind. Instead, they live surrounded by precious stones and have an abundance of pure gold and silver, along with the skill to illuminate everything both day and night. However, since there is no sun, there is no real distinction between day and night; they only keep track of time by weeks. They place the brightest and clearest gemstones in their homes, along the underground pathways, and in their large halls where they hold dances and celebrations, creating a sparkle that makes it feel like it’s always daytime.
When John had finished his breakfast, his servant opened a little door in the wall, where was a closet with the most beautiful silver and gold cups and dishes and other vessels, and baskets filled with ducats, and boxes of jewels and precious stones. There were also charming pictures, and the most delightful story-books he had seen in the whole course of his life.
When John finished his breakfast, his servant opened a small door in the wall, revealing a closet filled with the most beautiful silver and gold cups, dishes, and other items, along with baskets full of ducats and boxes of jewels and precious stones. There were also lovely pictures and the most delightful storybooks he had ever seen in his entire life.
John spent the morning looking at these things; and, when it was mid-day, a bell rang, and his servant said, "Will you dine alone, sir, or with the large company?"—"With the large company, to be sure," replied John. So his servant led him out. John, however, saw nothing but solitary halls, lighted up with precious stones, and here and there little men and women, who appeared to him to glide out of the clefts and fissures of the rocks. Wondering what it was the bells rang for, he said to his servant, "But where is the company?" And scarcely had he spoken when the hall they were in opened out to a great extent, and a canopy set with diamonds and precious stones was drawn over it. At the same moment he saw an immense throng of nicely-dressed little men and women pouring in through several open doors: the floor opened in several places, and tables, covered with the most beautiful ware, and the most luscious meats, and fruits, and wines, placed themselves beside each other, and the chairs arranged themselves along the tables, and then the men and women took their seats.
John spent the morning looking at these things, and when it was noon, a bell rang. His servant asked, "Will you dine alone, sir, or with the large group?" "With the large group, of course," John replied. So his servant led him out. However, John saw nothing but empty halls lit up with precious stones, and here and there, little men and women seemed to glide out from the cracks and crevices of the rocks. Curious about what the bells were for, he asked his servant, "But where is the group?" As soon as he spoke, the hall they were in expanded greatly, and a canopy adorned with diamonds and precious stones was drawn over it. At the same moment, he noticed a massive crowd of well-dressed little men and women streaming in through several open doors. The floor opened up in several places, revealing tables covered with the most beautiful dishes, delicious meats, fruits, and wines, which positioned themselves next to each other. The chairs arranged themselves alongside the tables, and then the men and women took their seats.
The principal persons now came forward, bowed to John, and led him to their table, where they placed him among their most beautiful maidens,—a distinction which pleased John well. The party, too, was very merry, for the underground people are extremely lively and cheerful, and can never stay long quiet. Then the most charming music sounded over their heads; and beautiful birds, flying about, sung most sweetly; and these were not real birds but artificial ones, which the little men make so ingeniously that they can fly about and sing like natural ones.
The main people stepped forward, bowed to John, and brought him to their table, where they seated him among their most beautiful maidens—a distinction that made John very happy. The gathering was lively as well, since the underground folks are very energetic and cheerful, and they can never sit still for long. Then, enchanting music filled the air, and lovely birds flitted around, singing sweetly; these weren't real birds, but artificial ones that the little men crafted so skillfully that they could fly around and sing just like real ones.
The servants, of both sexes, who waited at table, and handed about the gold cups, and the silver and crystal baskets with fruit, were children belonging to this world, whom some casualty or other had thrown among the undergroundpeople, and who, having come down without securing any pledge,[Pg 184] were fallen into the power of the little ones. These were differently clad from them. The boys and girls were dressed in snow-white coats and jackets, and wore glass shoes, so fine that their steps could never be heard, with blue caps on their heads, and silver belts round their waists.
The waiters, both men and women, who served at the table and passed around the gold cups and silver and crystal fruit baskets, were kids from this world, who had somehow ended up among the underground people. They had come down without making any promises,[Pg 184] and had fallen under the control of the little ones. The little ones were dressed differently. The boys and girls wore bright white coats and jackets, along with glass shoes so delicate that their footsteps were silent, topped off with blue caps and silver belts around their waists.
John at first pitied them, seeing how they were forced to run about and wait on the little people; but as they looked cheerful and happy, and were handsomely dressed, and had such rosy cheeks, he said to himself, "After all, they are not so badly off, and I was myself much worse when I had to be running after the cows and bullocks. To be sure, I am now a master here, and they are servants; but there is no help for it: why were they so foolish as to let themselves be taken and not get some pledge beforehand? At any rate, the time must come when they shall be set at liberty, and they will certainly not be longer than fifty years here." With these thoughts he consoled himself, and sported and played away with his little play-fellows, and ate, and drank, and made his servant and the others tell him stories, for he would know every thing exactly.
John initially felt sorry for them, seeing how they had to run around and cater to the little people. But since they looked cheerful and happy, were well-dressed, and had rosy cheeks, he thought to himself, "Actually, they're not so bad off, and I was much worse when I had to chase after the cows and bulls. Sure, I'm a master here now, and they are the servants; but there's nothing I can do about it. Why were they so foolish to let themselves be captured without making some kind of deal first? Anyway, the time will come when they’ll be set free, and it definitely won't take more than fifty years." With these thoughts, he comforted himself and played around with his little friends, eating and drinking and asking his servant and the others to tell him stories, because he wanted to know everything exactly.
They sat at table about two hours; the principal person then rang a little bell, and the tables and chairs all vanished in a whiff, leaving the company all on their feet. The birds now struck up a most lively air, and the little people danced their rounds most merrily. When they were done, the joyous sets jumped, and leaped, and whirled themselves round and round, as if the world was grown dizzy. And the pretty little girls that sat next John caught hold of him and whirled him about; and, without making any resistance, he danced round and round with them for two good hours. Every afternoon while he remained there, he used to dance thus merrily with them; and, to the last hour of his life, he used to speak of it with the greatest glee. His language was—that the joys of heaven, and the songs and music of the angels, which the righteous hoped to enjoy there, might be excessively beautiful, but that he could conceive nothing to equal the music and the dancing under the earth, the beautiful and lively little men, the wonderful birds in the branches, and the tinkling silver bells on their caps. "No one," said he, "who has not seen and heard it, can form any idea whatever of it."
They sat at the table for about two hours; then the main person rang a small bell, and the tables and chairs disappeared in an instant, leaving everyone standing. The birds then began to play a lively tune, and the little people danced around happily. When they finished, the cheerful groups jumped, leaped, and spun round and round as if the world was spinning. The pretty little girls sitting next to John grabbed him and twirled him around; without resisting, he danced with them for two solid hours. Every afternoon while he was there, he joyfully danced with them, and even at the end of his life, he talked about it with the greatest happiness. He said that while the joys of heaven, along with the songs and music of the angels, which the righteous hoped to experience there, might be incredibly beautiful, he couldn’t imagine anything that compared to the music and dancing underground, the beautiful and lively little people, the amazing birds in the branches, and the tinkling silver bells on their caps. "No one," he said, "who hasn’t seen and heard it can even begin to understand it."
When the music and dancing were over, it might be about four o'clock. The little people then disappeared, and went each about their work or their pleasure. After supper they sported and danced in the same way; and at midnight, especially on starlight nights, they slipped out of their hills to dance in the open air. John used then, like a good boy, to say his prayers and go to sleep, a duty he never neglected either in the evening or in the morning.
When the music and dancing wrapped up, it was probably around four o'clock. The little folks then vanished and went off to do their work or enjoy their leisure. After dinner, they frolicked and danced just like before; and at midnight, particularly on starlit nights, they would sneak out from their hills to dance outside. John would, like a good boy, say his prayers and go to sleep, a responsibility he never overlooked either in the evening or in the morning.
For the first week that John was in the glass-hill, he only went from his chamber to the great hall and back again. After the first week, however, he began to walk about, making his servant show and explain everything to him. He found that there were in that place the most beautiful walks, in which he might ramble along for miles, in all directions, without ever finding an end of them, so immensely large was the hill that the little people lived in, and yet outwardly it seemed but a little hill, with a few bushes and trees growing on it.
For the first week John was in the glass hill, he only went from his room to the great hall and back again. After that week, though, he started to explore, having his servant show and explain everything to him. He discovered that there were beautiful paths where he could wander for miles in every direction, with no end in sight, because the hill where the little people lived was so vast, even though from the outside it looked like just a small hill with a few bushes and trees on it.
It was extraordinary that, between the meads and fields, which were thick sown with hills, and lakes, and islands, and ornamented with trees and flowers in the greatest variety, there ran, as it were, small lanes, through which, as through crystal rocks, one was obliged to pass to come to any new place; and the single meads and fields were often a mile long, and the flowers were so brilliant and so fragrant, and the song of the numerous birds so sweet, that John had never seen anything on earth at all like it. There was a breeze, and yet one did not feel the wind; it was quite clear and bright, and yet there was no heat; the waves were dashing, still there was no danger; and the most beautiful little barks and canoes came, like white swans, when one wanted to cross the water, and went backwards and forwards of themselves. Whence all this came no one knew, nor could his servant tell anything about it; but one thing John saw plainly, which was, that the large carbuncles and diamonds that were set in the roof and walls gave light instead of the sun, moon, and stars.
It was amazing that, between the meadows and fields, which were densely covered with hills, lakes, and islands, and adorned with a stunning variety of trees and flowers, there were small paths. One had to navigate these paths, as if through crystal rocks, to reach any new destination. Each meadow and field was often a mile long, and the flowers were incredibly vibrant and fragrant, while the songs of countless birds were so sweet that John had never seen anything on earth like it. There was a gentle breeze, yet it felt calm; it was bright and clear, but not hot; the waves were crashing, yet there was no danger; and the most beautiful small boats and canoes appeared like white swans whenever one wanted to cross the water, moving back and forth on their own. No one knew where all this came from, and neither could his servant explain it; but one thing John clearly saw was that the large rubies and diamonds set in the roof and walls provided light instead of the sun, moon, and stars.
These lovely meads and plains were, for the most part, quite lonesome. Few of the undergroundpeople were to be seen upon them, and those that were, just glided across them, as if in the greatest hurry. It very rarely happened that any of them danced out here in the open air; sometimes[Pg 186] about three of them did so; at the most half a dozen: John never saw a greater number together. The meads were never cheerful, except when the corps of servants, of whom there might be some hundreds, were let out to wait. This, however, happened but twice a-week, for they were mostly kept employed in the great hall and adjoining apartments, or at school.
These beautiful meadows and fields were mostly pretty lonely. Not many of the underground people were seen out there, and those who were just hurried across them, as if they were in a rush. It was very rare for any of them to dance out in the open air; sometimes about three would do so; at most half a dozen: John never saw more than that together. The meadows were never lively, except when the group of servants, numbering in the hundreds, were allowed out to wait. However, this only happened twice a week, as they were usually busy in the grand hall and nearby rooms, or at school.
For John soon found they had schools there also; he had been there about ten months, when one day he saw something snow-white gliding into a rock, and disappearing. "What!" said he to his servant, "are there some of you too that wear white, like the servants?" He was informed that there were; but they were few in number, and never appeared at the large tables or the dances, except once a year, on the birthday of the great Hill-king, who dwelt many thousand miles below in the great deep. These were the oldest men among them, some of them many thousand years old, who knew all things, and could tell of the beginning of the world, and were called the Wise. They lived all alone, and only left their chambers to instruct the underground children and the attendants of both sexes, for whom there was a great school.
For John soon discovered that they also had schools there; he had been there for about ten months when one day he saw something white gliding into a rock and disappearing. "What!" he said to his servant, "Are some of you dressed in white too, like the servants?" He was told that there were, but they were few in number and only appeared at the large tables or dances once a year, on the birthday of the great Hill-king, who lived many thousands of miles deep below. These were the oldest among them, some thousands of years old, who knew everything and could tell the story of the world's beginning, and they were called the Wise. They lived in solitude and only left their rooms to teach the underground children and attendants of both genders, for whom there was a large school.
John was greatly pleased with this intelligence, and he determined to take advantage of it: so next morning he made his servant conduct him to the school, and was so well pleased with it that he never missed a day going there. They were taught there reading, writing, and accounts, to compose and relate histories and stories, and many elegant kinds of work; so that many came out of the hills, both men and women, very prudent and knowing people, in consequence of what they were taught there. The biggest, and those of best capacity, received instruction in natural science and astronomy, and in poetry and riddle-making, arts highly esteemed by the little people. John was very diligent, and soon became extremely clever at painting and drawing; he wrought, too, most ingeniously in gold, and silver, and stones, and in verse and riddle-making he had no fellow.
John was really happy about this news, and he decided to make the most of it. The next morning, he had his servant take him to the school, and he liked it so much that he never missed a day there. They taught reading, writing, math, storytelling, and all sorts of elegant crafts, so many people came down from the hills—both men and women—becoming very wise and knowledgeable because of what they learned. The brightest students received lessons in natural science, astronomy, poetry, and creating riddles, which were highly valued by everyone. John was very dedicated and quickly became really skilled at painting and drawing. He also worked incredibly well with gold, silver, and stones, and when it came to poetry and riddles, he was unmatched.
John had spent many a happy year here without ever thinking of the upper world, or of those he had left behind, so pleasantly passed the time—so many an agreeable play-fellow he had among the children.
John had spent many happy years here without ever thinking about the outside world or the people he had left behind; time passed so pleasantly—with so many fun playmates among the children.
Of all his playfellows there was none of whom he was so fond as of a little fair-haired girl, named Elizabeth Krabbin. She was from his own village, and was the daughter of Frederick Krabbe, the minister of Rambin. She was but four years old when she was taken away, and John had often heard tell of her. She was not, however, stolen by the little people, but came into their power in this manner. One day in summer, she, with other children, ran out into the fields: in their rambles they went to the Nine-hills, where little Elizabeth fell asleep, and was forgotten by the rest. At night, when she awoke, she found herself under the ground among the little people. It was not merely because she was from his own village that John was so fond of Elizabeth, but she was a most beautiful child, with clear blue eyes and ringlets of fair hair, and a most angelic smile.
Of all his friends, none was dearer to him than a little blonde girl named Elizabeth Krabbin. She was from his village and the daughter of Frederick Krabbe, the minister of Rambin. She was only four years old when she was taken away, and John had often heard stories about her. However, she wasn't kidnapped by the little people; she came into their hands in this way. One summer day, she and some other kids ran out into the fields. While exploring, they went to the Nine-hills, where little Elizabeth fell asleep and was left behind. When she woke up at night, she found herself underground with the little people. John loved Elizabeth not just because she was from his village, but because she was an incredibly beautiful child, with bright blue eyes, curly blonde hair, and an angelic smile.
Time flew away unperceived: John was now eighteen, and Elizabeth sixteen. Their childish fondness had become love, and the little people were pleased to see it, thinking that by means of her they might get John to renounce his power, and become their servant; for they were fond of him, and would willingly have had him to wait upon them; for the love of dominion is their vice. But they were mistaken. John had learned too much from his servant to be caught in that way.
Time passed by without notice: John was now eighteen, and Elizabeth was sixteen. Their childish affection had turned into love, and the little ones were happy to see it, thinking that through her, they could convince John to give up his power and become their servant; they liked him and would have happily had him serve them, as their desire for control was their flaw. But they were wrong. John had learned too much from his servant to fall into that trap.
John's chief delight was in walking about alone with Elizabeth; for he now knew every place so well that he could dispense with the attendance of his servant. In these rambles he was always gay and lively, but his companion was frequently sad and melancholy, thinking on the land above, where men lived, and where the sun, moon, and stars, shine. Now it happened in one of their walks, that as they talked of their love, and it was after midnight, they passed under the place where the tops of the glass-hills used to open and let the undergroundpeople in and out. As they went along they heard of a sudden the crowing of several cocks above. At this sound, which she had not heard for twelve years, little Elizabeth felt her heart so affected that she could contain herself no longer, but throwing her arms about John's neck, she bathed his cheeks with her tears. At length she spake—
John's main joy was walking alone with Elizabeth; he knew every spot so well that he didn’t need his servant anymore. During these strolls, he was always cheerful and energetic, while his companion often felt sad and reflective, thinking about the world above, where people lived, and where the sun, moon, and stars shone. One night, as they walked and talked about their love after midnight, they passed beneath the spot where the tops of the glass hills used to open, allowing the underground people to come in and out. Suddenly, they heard the crowing of several roosters above. At this sound, which she hadn’t heard in twelve years, little Elizabeth felt so overwhelmed that she couldn’t hold back any longer; she threw her arms around John’s neck and soaked his cheeks with her tears. Finally, she spoke—
"Dearest John," said she, "everything down here is very[Pg 188] beautiful, and the little people are kind, and do nothing to injure me, but still I have always been uneasy, nor ever felt any pleasure till I began to love you; and yet that is not pure pleasure, for this is not a right way of living, such as it should be for human beings. Every night I dream of my dear father and mother, and of our church-yard, where the people stand so piously at the church-door waiting for my father, and I could weep tears of blood that I cannot go into the church with them, and worship God as a human being should; for this is no Christian life we lead down here, but a delusive half heathen one. And only think, dear John, that we can never marry, as there is no priest to join us. Do, then, plan some way for us to leave this place; for I cannot tell you how I long to get once more to my father, and among pious Christians."
"Dear John," she said, "everything down here is very[Pg 188] beautiful, and the little people are kind, and they don’t do anything to hurt me, but I have always felt uneasy and have never really found joy until I began to love you; yet that joy isn’t entirely pure, because this isn’t a proper way to live for human beings. Every night I dream of my dear father and mother, and of our graveyard, where people stand so prayerfully at the church door waiting for my father, and I could cry tears of blood because I can't go into the church with them and worship God like a human being should; because this is no Christian life we live down here, but a deceptive half-pagan one. And just think, dear John, that we can never get married since there’s no priest to unite us. So please, think of a way for us to leave this place; I can’t express how much I long to be with my father and among devout Christians."
John, too, had not been unaffected by the crowing of the cocks, and he felt what he had never felt here before, a longing after the land where the sun shines, and he replied,
John, too, was impacted by the crowing of the roosters, and he felt something he had never experienced here before, a yearning for the land where the sun shines, and he replied,
"Dear Elizabeth, all you say is true, and I now feel that it is a sin for Christians to stay here; and it seems to me as if our Lord said to us in that cry of the cocks, 'Come up, ye Christian children, out of those abodes of illusion and magic; come to the light of the stars, and act as children of light.' I now feel that it was a great sin for me to come down here, but I trust I shall be forgiven on account of my youth; for I was a child and knew not what I did. But now I will not stay a day longer. They cannot keep me here."
"Dear Elizabeth, everything you say is true, and I now feel that it's wrong for Christians to be here; it feels like our Lord is telling us in the crowing of the roosters, 'Come up, you Christian children, out of these places of illusion and magic; come to the light of the stars, and act like children of light.' I now realize that it was a big mistake for me to come down here, but I hope I'll be forgiven because I was young; I was just a child and didn’t know what I was doing. But now, I won’t stay a day longer. They can’t keep me here."
At these last words, Elizabeth turned pale, for she recollected that she was a servant, and must serve her fifty years. "And what will it avail me," cried she, "that I shall continue young and be but as of twenty years when I go out, for my father and mother will be dead, and all my companions will be old and gray; and you, dearest John, will be old and gray also," cried she, throwing herself on his bosom.
At these last words, Elizabeth turned pale, realizing that she was a servant and had to serve for fifty years. "And what good is it to me," she exclaimed, "that I’ll stay young and look like I’m only twenty when I leave? My parents will be dead, all my friends will be old and gray, and you, my dear John, will be old and gray too," she said, throwing herself into his arms.
John was thunderstruck at this, for it had never before occurred to him; he, however, comforted her as well as he could, and declared he would never leave the place without her. He spent the whole night in forming various plans; at last he fixed on one, and in the morning he despatched[Pg 189] his servant to summon to his apartment six of the principal of the little people. When they came, John thus mildly addressed them:
John was shocked by this, as it had never occurred to him before. Nevertheless, he tried to comfort her as best as he could and promised that he would never leave without her. He spent the entire night coming up with different plans. Finally, he settled on one and the next morning, he sent his servant to call six of the main little people to his room. When they arrived, John spoke to them gently:
"My friends, you know how I came here, not as a prisoner or servant, but as a lord and master over one of you, and consequently, over all. You have now for the ten years I have been with you treated me with respect and attention, and for that I am your debtor. But you are still more my debtors, for I might have given you every sort of annoyance and vexation, and you must have submitted to it. I have, however, not done so, but have behaved as your equal, and have sported and played with you rather than ruled over you. I now have one request to make. There is a girl among your servants whom I love, Elizabeth Krabbin, of Rambin, where I was born. Give her to me, and let us depart. For I will return to where the sun shines and the plough goes through the land. I ask to take nothing with me but her, and the ornaments and furniture of my chamber."
"My friends, you know how I arrived here, not as a prisoner or a servant, but as a lord and master over one of you, and therefore, over all of you. For the ten years I've been with you, you've treated me with respect and attention, and for that, I'm grateful. But you are even more in my debt because I could have caused you all sorts of annoyance and frustration, and you would have had to put up with it. Instead, I have acted like your equal, having fun and playing with you rather than ruling over you. Now I have one request. There is a girl among your servants whom I love, Elizabeth Krabbin, from Rambin, where I was born. Give her to me, and let us leave. I want to return to where the sun shines and the fields are plowed. I ask to take nothing with me except her and the items from my room."
He spoke in a determined tone, and they hesitated and cast their eyes to the ground; at last the oldest of them replied:
He spoke in a firm tone, and they hesitated, looking down at the ground; finally, the oldest of them replied:
"Sir, you ask what we cannot grant. It is a fixed law, that no servant shall leave this place before the appointed time. Were we to break through this law, our whole subterranean empire would fall. Anything else you desire, for we love and respect you, but we cannot give up Elizabeth."
"Sir, you're asking for something we can't give. It's a strict rule that no servant can leave this place before the set time. If we were to break this rule, our entire underground realm would collapse. We’re happy to fulfill any other requests because we love and respect you, but we can't let go of Elizabeth."
"You can and you shall give her up," cried John in a rage; "go think of it till to-morrow. Return here at this hour. I will show you whether or not I can triumph over your hypocritical and cunning stratagems."
"You can and you will give her up," shouted John in anger; "go think about it until tomorrow. Come back here at this time. I’ll prove to you whether or not I can overcome your deceitful and clever schemes."
The six retired. Next morning, on their return, John addressed them in the kindest manner, but to no purpose; they persisted in their refusal. He gave them till the next day, threatening them severely in case of their still proving refractory.
The six retired. The next morning, as they came back, John spoke to them in the kindest way, but it didn't work; they kept refusing. He gave them until the next day, threatening them harshly if they continued to be stubborn.
Next day, when the six little people appeared before him, John looked at them sternly, and made no return to their salutations, but said to them shortly, "Yes, or No?" And they answered with one voice, "No." He then ordered his servant to summon twenty-four more of the[Pg 190] principal persons with their wives and children. When they came, they were in all five hundred, men, women, and children. John ordered them forthwith to go and fetch pickaxes, spades, and bars, which they did in a second.
The next day, when the six little people appeared before him, John looked at them seriously and didn’t respond to their greetings. Instead, he asked them curtly, "Yes or No?" They all replied at once, "No." He then told his servant to call for twenty-four more of the[Pg 190] main people along with their wives and kids. When they arrived, there were a total of five hundred men, women, and children. John instructed them to immediately go and get pickaxes, shovels, and bars, and they did so in no time.
He now led them out to a rock in one of the fields, and ordered them to fall to work at blasting, hewing, and dragging stones. They toiled patiently, and made as if it were only sport to them. From morning till night their task-master made them labour without ceasing, standing over them constantly, to prevent their resting. Still their obstinacy was inflexible; and at the end of some weeks his pity for them was so great, that he was obliged to give over.
He now brought them out to a rock in one of the fields and told them to get to work blasting, cutting, and dragging stones. They worked hard and acted like it was just a game to them. From morning till night, their supervisor kept them working nonstop, always watching to make sure they didn't take a break. Yet, their stubbornness was unbreakable; after a few weeks, his compassion for them was so strong that he had to stop.
He now thought of a new species of punishment for them. He ordered them to appear before him next morning, each provided with a new whip. They obeyed, and John commanded them to strip and lash one another till the blood should run down on the ground, and he stood looking on as grim and cruel as an eastern tyrant. Still the little people cut and slashed themselves, and mocked at John, and refused to comply with his wishes. This he did for three or four days.
He now came up with a new form of punishment for them. He ordered them to come before him the next morning, each with a new whip. They complied, and John commanded them to strip and whip each other until blood ran down to the ground, while he watched on, looking as grim and cruel as an eastern tyrant. Still, the little people whipped and slashed themselves, mocked John, and refused to follow his orders. He did this for three or four days.
Several other courses did he try, but all in vain; his temper was too gentle to struggle with their obstinacy, and he began now to despair of ever accomplishing his dearest wish. He began even to hate the little people whom he was before so fond of; he kept away from their banquets and dances, and associated alone with Elizabeth, and ate and drank quite solitary in his chamber. In short, he became almost a perfect hermit, and sank into moodiness and melancholy.
He tried several other courses, but it was all in vain; his temperament was too mild to deal with their stubbornness, and he started to lose hope of ever achieving his biggest dream. He even began to resent the little people he once loved; he avoided their parties and dances, spending time only with Elizabeth, and ate and drank alone in his room. In short, he turned into almost a complete hermit and fell into a state of gloom and sadness.
While in this temper, as he was taking a solitary walk in the evening, and, to divert his melancholy, was flinging the stones that lay in his path against each other, he happened to break a tolerably large one, and out of it jumped a toad. The moment John saw the ugly animal, he caught him up in ecstasy, and put him into his pocket and ran home, crying, "Now I have her! I have my Elizabeth! Now you shall get it, you little mischievous rascals!" And on getting home he put the toad into a costly silver casket, as if it was the greatest treasure.
While in this mood, as he was taking a solitary evening walk, and trying to distract himself from his sadness by throwing the stones in his path against each other, he accidentally broke a fairly large stone, and out jumped a toad. The moment John saw the ugly creature, he eagerly scooped it up, put it in his pocket, and ran home, shouting, "Now I have her! I have my Elizabeth! Now you’ll get it, you little mischievous rascals!" Once home, he placed the toad in an expensive silver box, as if it were the greatest treasure.
To account for John's joy you must know that Klas Starkwolt had often told him that the underground people could not endure any ill smell, and that the sight or even the smell of a toad made them faint and suffer the most dreadful tortures, and that by means of stench and these odious ugly animals, one could compel them to anything. Hence there are no bad smells to be found in the whole glass empire, and a toad is a thing unheard of there; this toad must therefore have been inclosed in the stone from the creation, as it were for the sake of John and Elizabeth.
To understand John's joy, you need to know that Klas Starkwolt had often told him that the underground people couldn't stand any bad smells, and that the sight or even the smell of a toad made them faint and suffer terrible pain. He said that with stench and these disgusting creatures, you could force them to do anything. That's why there aren't any bad smells in the entire glass empire, and toads are completely unknown there; this toad must have been trapped in the stone since the beginning of time, almost as if it was meant for John and Elizabeth.
Resolved to try the effect of his toad, John took the casket under his arm and went out, and on the way he met two of the little people in a lonesome place. The moment he approached them they fell to the ground, and whimpered and howled most lamentably, as long as he was near them.
Resolved to test the impact of his toad, John tucked the casket under his arm and headed out. On his way, he encountered two of the little people in a secluded spot. As soon as he got close to them, they dropped to the ground, whimpering and howling in the most pitiful way for as long as he stayed nearby.
Satisfied now of his power, he next morning summoned the fifty principal persons, with their wives and children, to his apartment. When they came, he addressed them, reminding them once again of his kindness and gentleness toward them, and of the good terms on which they had hitherto lived. He reproached them with their ingratitude in refusing him the only favour he had ever asked of them, but firmly declared he would not give way to their obstinacy. "Wherefore," said he, "for the last time, think for a minute, and if you then say No, you shall feel that pain which is to you and your children the most terrible of all pains."
Satisfied now of his power, he the next morning called the fifty main people, along with their wives and children, to his room. When they arrived, he spoke to them, reminding them once more of his kindness and gentleness towards them, and of the good relationship they had shared until now. He confronted them about their ingratitude in denying him the only favor he had ever asked, but firmly stated that he would not give in to their stubbornness. "So," he said, "for the last time, take a moment to think, and if you still say No, you and your children will experience the pain that is most unbearable for you."
They did not take long to deliberate, but unanimously replied "No;" and they thought to themselves what new scheme has the youth hit on, with which he thinks to frighten wise ones like us, and they smiled as they said No. Their smiling enraged John above all, and he ran back a few hundred paces, to where he had laid the casket with the toad, under a bush.
They didn’t take long to think it over, but all agreed with a "No;" and they wondered what new trick the young man had come up with to scare people like them, and they smiled as they said No. Their smiling made John especially angry, so he ran back a few hundred steps to where he had set the box with the toad under a bush.
He was hardly come within a hundred paces of them when they all fell to the ground as if struck with a thunderbolt, and began to howl and whimper, and to writhe, as if suffering the most excruciating pain. They stretched out their hands, and cried, "Have mercy! have mercy! we feel you have a toad, and there is no escape for us. Take the odious beast away, and we will do all you require." He let[Pg 192] them kick a few seconds longer, and then took the toad away. They then stood up and felt no more pain. John let all depart but the six chief persons, to whom he said:—
He had barely approached within a hundred paces of them when they all collapsed to the ground as if struck by lightning, howling and whimpering, writhing as if in the most intense agony. They reached out their hands and cried, "Have mercy! have mercy! We know you have a toad, and there's no way out for us. Take the disgusting creature away, and we'll do everything you ask." He let them squirm for a few more seconds, then took the toad away. They stood up afterward and felt no more pain. John allowed everyone to leave except for the six main individuals, to whom he said:—
"This night between twelve and one Elizabeth and I will depart. Load then for me three waggons, with gold, and silver, and precious stones. I might, you know, take all that is in the hill, and you deserve it, but I will be merciful. Farther, you must put all the furniture of my chamber in two waggons, and get ready for me the handsomest travelling-carriage that is in the hill, with six black horses. Moreover, you must set at liberty all the servants who have been so long here that on earth they would be twenty years old and upwards, and you must give them as much silver and gold as will make them rich for life, and make a law that no one shall be detained here longer than his twentieth year."
"This night between twelve and one, Elizabeth and I will leave. So, please load three wagons for me with gold, silver, and precious stones. I could take everything in the hill, and you deserve that, but I’ll be merciful. Also, you need to pack all the furniture from my room into two wagons and prepare the finest travel carriage on the hill, with six black horses. Furthermore, you must set free all the servants who have been here long enough to be twenty years old or more, and give them enough silver and gold to ensure they are wealthy for life. Additionally, create a rule that no one shall stay here longer than their twentieth year."
The six took the oath, and went away quite melancholy, and John buried his toad deep in the ground. The little people laboured hard and prepared everything. At midnight everything was out of the hill, and John and Elizabeth got into the silver tun, and were drawn up.
The six made the vow and left feeling pretty down, while John buried his toad deep in the dirt. The little folks worked hard and got everything ready. At midnight, everything was out of the hill, and John and Elizabeth climbed into the silver tun and were pulled up.
It was then one o'clock, and it was midsummer, the very time that twelve years before John had gone down into the hill. Music sounded around them, and they saw the glass hill open, and the rays of the light of heaven shine on them after so many years; and when they got out they saw the first streaks of dawn already in the east. Crowds of the undergroundpeople were around them busied about the waggons. John bid them a last farewell, waved his brown cap three times in the air, and then flung it among them. And at the same moment he ceased to see them; he beheld nothing but a green hill, and the well-known bushes and fields, and heard the church clock of Rambin strike two. When all was still, save a few larks, who were tuning their morning songs, they all fell on their knees and worshiped God, resolving henceforth to lead a pious and a Christian life.
It was one o'clock in the afternoon, midsummer, the exact time when John had gone down into the hill twelve years earlier. Music filled the air, and they watched as the glass hill opened, with rays of heavenly light shining on them after all those years; when they emerged, they saw the first streaks of dawn in the east. Crowds of underground people were busy around the wagons. John said his final goodbye, waved his brown cap three times in the air, and then tossed it into the crowd. At that moment, he could no longer see them; all he saw was a green hill, the familiar bushes and fields, and he heard the church clock in Rambin strike two. When everything fell silent, except for a few larks tuning their morning songs, they all knelt and worshiped God, pledging to live a devout and Christian life from then on.
When the sun rose, John arranged the procession, and they set out for Rambin. Every well-known object that they saw awaked pleasing recollections in the bosom of John and his bride; and as they passed by Rodenkirchen, John[Pg 193] recognised, among the people that gazed at and followed them, his old friend Klas Starkwolt, the cowherd, and his dog Speed. It was about four in the morning when they entered Rambin, and they halted in the middle of the village, about twenty paces from the house where John was born. The whole village poured out to gaze on these Asiatic princes, for such the old sexton, who had in his youth been at Moscow and Constantinople, said they were. There John saw his father and mother, and his brother Andrew, and his sister Trine. The old minister, Krabbe, stood there too, in his black slippers and white night cap, gaping and staring with the rest.
When the sun came up, John organized the procession, and they headed for Rambin. Every familiar sight they encountered brought back happy memories for John and his bride, and as they passed through Rodenkirchen, John[Pg 193] spotted his old friend Klas Starkwolt, the cowherd, and his dog Speed among the crowd that watched and followed them. It was around four in the morning when they arrived in Rambin, stopping in the middle of the village, about twenty steps away from the house where John was born. The entire village came out to see these so-called Asiatic princes, as the old sexton, who had traveled to Moscow and Constantinople in his youth, claimed they were. There, John saw his father and mother, his brother Andrew, and his sister Trine. The old minister, Krabbe, was also there, wearing his black slippers and white nightcap, staring in amazement like everyone else.
John discovered himself to his parents, and Elizabeth to hers, and the wedding-day was soon fixed, and such a wedding was never seen before or since in the island of Rügen; for John sent to Stralsund and Greifswald for whole boatloads of wine, and sugar, and coffee, and whole herds of oxen, sheep, and pigs were driven to the wedding. The quantity of harts, and roes, and hares that were shot on the occasion, it were vain to attempt to tell, or to count the fish that was caught. There was not a musician in Rügen and Pomerania that was not engaged, for John was immensely rich, and he wished to display his wealth.
John introduced himself to his parents, and Elizabeth did the same with hers, and the wedding day was quickly set. It was a wedding unlike any other seen before or since on the island of Rügen; John ordered whole boatloads of wine, sugar, and coffee from Stralsund and Greifswald, and entire herds of oxen, sheep, and pigs were brought in for the occasion. The number of deer, roes, and hares that were hunted that day is beyond counting, not to mention the fish that were caught. Every musician in Rügen and Pomerania was hired, because John was extremely wealthy and wanted to show off his riches.
John did not neglect his old friend Klas Starkwolt, the cowherd. He gave him enough to make him comfortable the rest of his days, and insisted on his coming and staying with him as often and as long as he wished.
John didn't forget his old friend Klas Starkwolt, the cowherd. He provided him with enough to keep him comfortable for the rest of his days and urged him to come and stay with him as often and as long as he wanted.
After his marriage, John made a progress through the country with his beautiful Elizabeth, and they purchased towns, and villages, and lands, until he became master of nearly half Rügen, and a very considerable count in the country. His father, old James Dietrich, was made a nobleman, and his brothers and sisters gentlemen and ladies—for what cannot money do?
After getting married, John traveled around the country with his beautiful Elizabeth, and they bought towns, villages, and land until he owned almost half of Rügen and became a significant landowner in the area. His father, old James Dietrich, was granted noble status, and his brothers and sisters became gentlemen and ladies—because what can’t money do?
John and his wife spent their days in doing acts of piety and charity. They built several churches, and they had the blessing of every one that knew them, and died universally lamented. It was Count John Dietrich that built and richly endowed the present church of Rambin. He built it on the site of his father's house, and presented to it several of the cups and plates made by the underground people, and[Pg 194] his own and Elizabeth's glass shoes, in memory of what had befallen them in their youth. But they were all taken away in the time of the great Charles the Twelfth of Sweden, when the Russians came on the island, and the Cossacks plundered even the churches, and took away everything.
John and his wife dedicated their lives to acts of kindness and charity. They built several churches, earning the love and gratitude of everyone who knew them, and were mourned by all when they passed. Count John Dietrich was the one who constructed and generously funded the current church in Rambin. He built it on the site of his father's home and donated several cups and plates made by the underground folks, along with his own and Elizabeth's glass shoes, as a reminder of their experiences in youth. However, all of these were taken away during the reign of Charles the Twelfth of Sweden, when the Russians invaded the island and the Cossacks raided even the churches, stealing everything.
The Little Glass Shoe.
A peasant, named John Wilde, who lived in Rodenkirchen, found one time a glass shoe on one of the hills where the little people used to dance. He clapped it instantly into his pocket and ran away with it, keeping his hand as close on his pocket as if he had a dove in it; for he knew that he had found a treasure which the underground people must redeem at any price.
A peasant named John Wilde, who lived in Rodenkirchen, once found a glass slipper on one of the hills where the little people used to dance. He quickly tucked it into his pocket and took off with it, keeping his hand on his pocket as if he had a dove inside; he knew he had discovered a treasure that the underground people had to redeem at any cost.
Others say that John Wilde lay in ambush one night for the underground people, and gained an opportunity of pulling off one of their shoes, by stretching himself there with a brandy-bottle beside him, and acting like one that was dead drunk; for he was a very cunning man, not over scrupulous in his morals, and had taken in many a one by his craftiness, and, on this account, his name was in no good repute among his neighbours, who, to say the truth, were willing to have as little to do with him as possible. Many hold, too, that he was acquainted with forbidden arts, and used to carry on an intercourse with the fiends and old women that raised storms, and such like.
Others say that John Wilde set a trap one night for the underground people and found a chance to take one of their shoes by lying there with a brandy bottle beside him, pretending to be dead drunk. He was a very clever man, not particularly careful about his morals, and had tricked many people with his slyness. Because of this, he wasn’t well-liked in his neighborhood, where people honestly wanted to avoid him as much as possible. Many also believe that he was involved in dark practices and used to communicate with demons and old women who could summon storms and things like that.
However, be this as it may, when John had gotten the shoe, he lost no time in letting the folk that dwell under the ground know that he had it. So at midnight he went to the Nine-hills, and cried with all his might, "John Wilde, of Rodenkirchen, has got a beautiful glass shoe. Who will buy it? Who will buy it?" For he knew that the little one who had lost the shoe must go barefoot till he got it again, and that is no trifle, for the little people have generally to walk upon very hard and stony ground.
However, that being said, once John had the shoe, he wasted no time informing the folks who live underground that he had it. So at midnight, he went to the Nine Hills and called out as loud as he could, "John Wilde, from Rodenkirchen, has a beautiful glass shoe. Who will buy it? Who will buy it?" He knew that the little one who had lost the shoe would have to go barefoot until he got it back, and that's no small matter, as the little people usually have to walk on very hard and rocky ground.
John's advertisement was speedily attended to. The little fellow who had lost the shoe made no delay in setting about redeeming it. The first free day he got, that he might come out into the daylight, he came as a respectable merchant, and knocked at John Wilde's door, and asked if John had not a glass shoe to sell? "For," says he, "they are an article now in great demand, and are sought for in every market." John replied that it was true he had a very little little, nice, pretty little glass shoe, but it was so small that even a Dwarf's foot would be squeezed in it; and that God Almighty must make people on purpose for it before it could be of any use; but that, for all that, it was an extraordinary shoe, and a valuable shoe, and a dear shoe, and it was not every merchant that could afford to pay for it.
John's ad quickly grabbed attention. The little guy who lost the shoe wasted no time getting it back. On his first day off, when he could finally come out into the light, he showed up at John Wilde's door, looking like a respectable merchant, and asked if John had a glass shoe for sale. "Because," he said, "they're in high demand right now and everyone is looking for them." John replied that he did have a very tiny, nice, pretty little glass shoe, but it was so small that even a Dwarf's foot would be cramped in it. He added that God Himself would need to create people just for it to be useful; however, despite that, it was an extraordinary shoe, a valuable shoe, and a pricey shoe, and not every merchant could afford to buy it.
The merchant asked to see it, and when he had examined it, "Glass shoes," said he, "are not by any means such rare articles, my good friend, as you think here in Rodenkirchen, because you do not happen to go much into the world. However," said he, after hemming a little, "I will give you a good price for it, because I happen to have the very fellow of it." And he bid the countryman a thousand dollars for it.
The merchant asked to see it, and after checking it out, he said, "Glass shoes aren’t nearly as rare as you think they are here in Rodenkirchen, probably because you don’t get out much. But," he added after a brief pause, "I’ll offer you a good price for it since I happen to have an identical one." And he offered the farmer a thousand dollars for it.
"A thousand dollars are money, my father used to say when he drove fat oxen to market," replied John Wilde, in a mocking tone; "but it will not leave my hands for that shabby price; and, for my own part, it may ornament the foot of my daughter's doll. Harkye, friend: I have heard a sort of little song sung about the glass shoe, and it is not for a parcel of dirt that it will go out of my hands. Tell me now, my good fellow, should you happen to know the knack of it, that in every furrow I make when I am ploughing I should find a ducat? If not, the shoe is still mine, and you may inquire for glass shoes at those other markets."
“A thousand dollars is a lot of money, my father used to say when he took big oxen to market,” John Wilde replied with a mocking tone. “But I won’t let it go for that pathetic price; as for me, it can decorate the base of my daughter’s doll. Listen, friend: I’ve heard a little song about the glass slipper, and it won’t leave my hands for a handful of dirt. Tell me, my good man, do you happen to know the trick to finding a ducat in every furrow I plow? If not, the slipper is still mine, and you can look for glass slippers at the other markets.”
The merchant made still a great many attempts, and twisted and turned in every direction to get the shoe; but when he found the farmer inflexible, he agreed to what John desired, and swore to the performance of it. Cunning John believed him, and gave him up the glass shoe, for he knew right well with whom he had to do. So the business being ended, away went the merchant with his glass shoe.
The merchant made a lot of attempts and tried every possible way to get the shoe; but when he found the farmer unyielding, he agreed to what John wanted and promised to follow through. Cunning John believed him and handed over the glass shoe, knowing exactly who he was dealing with. Once the deal was done, the merchant took off with his glass shoe.
Without a moment's delay, John repaired to his stable,[Pg 196] got ready his horses and his plough, and drove out to the field. He selected a piece of ground where he would have the shortest turns possible, and began to plough. Hardly had the plough turned up the first sod, when up sprang a ducat out of the ground, and it was the same with every fresh furrow he made. There was now no end of his ploughing, and John Wilde soon bought eight new horses, and put them into the stable to the eight he already had—and their mangers were never without plenty of oats in them—that he might be able every two hours to yoke two fresh horses, and so be enabled to drive them the faster.
Without wasting any time, John went to his stable,[Pg 196] prepared his horses and plow, and headed out to the field. He picked a section of land where he could make the shortest turns possible and started plowing. As soon as the plow turned over the first chunk of earth, a ducat popped up from the ground, and the same happened with every new furrow he created. He could plow endlessly now, and John Wilde quickly bought eight more horses, adding them to the eight he already owned—and their troughs were always filled with oats—so that he could harness two fresh horses every couple of hours and plow even faster.
John was now insatiable in ploughing; every morning he was out before sunrise, and many a time he ploughed on till after midnight. Summer and winter it was plough, plough with him evermore, except when the ground was frozen as hard as a stone. But he always ploughed by himself, and never suffered any one to go out with him, or to come to him when he was at work, for John understood too well the nature of his crop to let people see what it was he ploughed so constantly for.
John was now relentless in plowing; every morning he was out before sunrise, and many times he plowed until after midnight. Summer and winter, it was always plow, plow for him, except when the ground was frozen solid. But he always plowed alone, never allowing anyone to join him or come to him while he worked, because John understood too well the nature of his crop to let anyone see what he was constantly plowing for.
But it fared far worse with himself than with his horses, who ate good oats and were regularly changed and relieved, while he grew pale and meagre by reason of his continual working and toiling. His wife and children had no longer any comfort of him; he never went to the alehouse or the club; he withdrew himself from every one, and scarcely ever spoke a single word, but went about silent and wrapped up in his own thoughts. All the day long he toiled for his ducats, and at night he had to count them and to plan and meditate how he might find out a still swifter kind of plough.
But he was doing much worse than his horses, who ate good oats and were often switched out and cared for, while he grew pale and thin from his constant work and labor. His wife and kids stopped finding comfort in him; he never went to the pub or the club anymore; he isolated himself from everyone and hardly spoke a word, just walking around silently, lost in his own thoughts. All day long he worked for his money, and at night he had to count it and think about how he could find an even faster plow.
His wife and the neighbours lamented over his strange conduct, his dullness and melancholy, and began to think that he was grown foolish. Everybody pitied his wife and children, for they imagined that the numerous horses that he kept in his stable, and the preposterous mode of agriculture that he pursued, with his unnecessary and superfluous ploughing, must soon leave him without house or land.
His wife and the neighbors lamented his odd behavior, his dullness, and his sadness, and began to think he had become foolish. Everyone felt sorry for his wife and kids because they believed that the many horses in his stable and his ridiculous farming methods, along with his unnecessary and excessive plowing, would soon leave him without a home or land.
But their anticipations were not fulfilled. True it is, the poor man never enjoyed a happy or contented hour since he began to plough the ducats up out of the ground. The old saying held good in his case, that he who gives himself up to[Pg 197] the pursuit of gold is half way in the claws of the evil one. Flesh and blood cannot bear perpetual labour, and John Wilde did not long hold out against this running through the furrows day and night. He got through the first spring, but one day in the second, he dropped down at the tail of the plough like an exhausted November fly. Out of the pure thirst after gold he was wasted away and dried up to nothing; whereas he had been a very strong and hearty man the day the shoe of the little underground man fell into his hands.
But their expectations weren't met. It's true that the poor man never experienced a happy or content moment since he started digging up coins from the ground. The old saying rings true in his case: whoever dedicates themselves to chasing after gold is halfway in the grip of the devil. No one can endure constant labor, and John Wilde couldn't last long against this endless toil day and night. He made it through the first spring, but one day during the second, he collapsed at the plow like a spent fly in November. Driven purely by his greed for gold, he had withered away to nothing; he had been a strong and healthy man the day the little underground man's shoe fell into his hands.
His wife, however, found after him a considerable treasure, two great nailed up chests full of good new ducats, and his sons purchased large estates for themselves, and became lords and noblemen. But what good did all that do poor John Wilde?
His wife, however, discovered a significant treasure after his passing: two large, locked chests filled with shiny new ducats. His sons bought extensive estates for themselves and became lords and noblemen. But what did all that mean for poor John Wilde?
The Wonderful Plough.
There was once a farmer who was master of one of the little black ones, that are the blacksmiths and armourers; and he got him in a very curious way. On the road leading to this farmer's ground there stood a stone cross, and every morning as he went to his work he used to stop and kneel down before this cross, and pray for some minutes.
There was once a farmer who owned one of the little black ones, the blacksmiths and armorers; and he acquired it in a very interesting way. On the road to this farmer’s land, there was a stone cross, and every morning as he headed to work, he would stop, kneel before this cross, and pray for a few minutes.
On one of these occasions he noticed on the cross a pretty bright insect, of such a brilliant hue that he could not recollect having ever before seen the like with an insect. He wondered greatly at this, yet still he did not disturb it; but the insect did not remain long quiet, but ran without ceasing backwards and forwards on the cross, as if it was in pain, and wanted to get away. Next morning the farmer again saw the very same insect, and again it was running to and fro, in the same state of uneasiness. The farmer began now to have some suspicions about it, and thought to himself, "Would this now be one of the little black enchanters? For certain, all is not right with that insect; it runs about just like one that had an evil conscience, as one that would,[Pg 198] yet cannot, go away:" and a variety of thoughts and conjectures passed through his mind; and he called to mind what he had often heard from his father, and other old people, that when the under groundpeople chance to touch anything holy, they are held fast and cannot quit the spot, and are therefore extremely careful to avoid all such things. But he also thought it may as well be something else; and you would perhaps be committing a sin in disturbing and taking away the little animal; so he let it stay as it was.
On one of these occasions, he noticed a bright, colorful insect on the cross, one with such a vivid hue that he couldn’t remember having seen anything like it before. He was very curious about this, but he didn't want to disturb it; however, the insect didn’t stay still for long and kept darting back and forth on the cross as if it were in distress and trying to escape. The next morning, the farmer saw the same insect again, still moving to and fro in the same anxious state. The farmer started to suspect something was off and thought to himself, "Could this be one of those little black enchanters? There’s definitely something wrong with this insect; it acts like it has a guilty conscience—like it wants to leave but can’t." A flurry of thoughts and ideas raced through his mind, and he recalled what he had often heard from his father and other older folks: that when the underground people touch something sacred, they get stuck and can't leave, which is why they’re very careful to steer clear of such things. But he also considered that it might be something else entirely; perhaps he would be wrong to disturb and take the little creature away, so he decided to let it be.
But when he had found it twice more in the same place, and still running about with the same marks of uneasiness, he said, "No, it is not all right with it. So now, in the name of God!" and he made a grasp at the insect, that resisted and clung fast to the stone; but he held it tight, and tore it away by main force, and lo! then he found he had, by the top of the head, a little ugly black chap, about six inches long, screeching and kicking at a most furious rate.
But when he found it two more times in the same spot, still moving around with the same signs of distress, he said, "No, something's definitely wrong with it. So now, in the name of God!" He reached for the insect, which fought back and clung tightly to the stone; but he held it firmly and pulled it away with all his strength, and there it was—a little ugly black creature, about six inches long, screeching and kicking like crazy.
The farmer was greatly astounded at this sudden transformation; still he held his prize fast and kept calling to him, while he administered to him a few smart slaps on the buttocks: "Be quiet, be quiet, my little man! if crying was to do the business, we might look for heroes in swaddling clothes. We'll just take you with us a bit, and see what you are good for."
The farmer was really shocked by this sudden change; still, he held onto his prize tightly and kept calling to him while giving him a few quick smacks on the bottom: "Calm down, calm down, my little guy! If crying got things done, we could expect to find heroes in baby clothes. We'll just take you with us for a while and see what you're capable of."
The little fellow trembled and shook in every limb, and then began to whimper most piteously, and to beg hard of the farmer to let him go. But "No, my lad," replied the farmer, "I will not let you go till you tell me who you are, and how you came here, and what trade you know, that enables you to earn your bread in the world." At this the little man grinned and shook his head, but said not a word in reply, only begged and prayed the more to get loose; and the farmer found that he must now begin to entreat him if he would coax any information out of him. But it was all to no purpose. He then adopted the contrary method, and whipped and slashed him till the blood run down, but just to as little purpose; the little black thing remained as dumb as the grave, for this species is the most malicious and obstinate of all the underground race.
The little guy trembled and shook all over, then started to cry out in distress and begged the farmer to let him go. But the farmer replied, “No, my friend, I won’t let you go until you tell me who you are, how you got here, and what skills you have that allow you to make a living.” At this, the little man smirked and shook his head but didn’t say a word, only pleaded even more to be freed. The farmer realized he needed to try to coax some information out of him. But it was all useless. He then switched tactics, whipping and hitting him until blood ran down, but that didn’t help either; the little black creature stayed as silent as the grave, as this type is the most wicked and stubborn of all the underground beings.
The farmer now got angry, and he said, "Do but be quiet, my child; I should be a fool to put myself into a passion[Pg 199] with such a little brat. Never fear, I shall soon make you tame enough."
The farmer got angry and said, "Just be quiet, kid; I’d be a fool to get worked up over such a little brat. Don’t worry, I’ll make you tame enough soon."
So saying, he ran home with him, and clapped him into a black, sooty, iron pot, and put the iron lid upon it, and laid on the top of the lid a great heavy stone, and set the pot in a dark cold room, and as he was going out he said to him, "Stay there, now, and freeze till you are black! I'll engage that at last you will answer me civilly."
So saying, he ran home with him, shoved him into a black, sooty iron pot, put the iron lid on it, and placed a heavy stone on top of the lid. He set the pot in a dark, cold room, and as he was leaving, he said to him, "Stay there and freeze until you're black! I bet you'll finally respond to me politely."
Twice a-week the farmer went regularly into the room and asked his little black captive if he would answer him now; but the little one still obstinately persisted in his silence. The farmer had now, without success, pursued this course for six weeks, at the end of which time his prisoner at last gave up. One day as the farmer was opening the room door, he, of his own accord, called out to him to come and take him out of his dirty stinking dungeon, promising that he would now cheerfully do all that was wanted of him.
Twice a week, the farmer consistently went into the room and asked his little black captive if he was ready to talk; but the little one still stubbornly remained silent. The farmer had now, without success, followed this approach for six weeks, at the end of which his prisoner finally gave in. One day, as the farmer was opening the room door, he called out on his own to come and take him out of his filthy, smelly dungeon, promising that he would now happily do everything that was expected of him.
The farmer first ordered him to give him his history. The black one replied, "My dear friend you know it just as well as I, or else you never had had me here. You see I happened by chance to come too near the cross, a thing we little people may not do, and there I was held fast and obliged instantly to let my body become visible; so, then, that people might not recognise me, I turned myself into an insect. But you found me out. For when we get fastened to holy or consecrated things, we never can get away from them unless a man takes us off. That, however, does not happen without plague and annoyance to us, though, indeed, to say the truth, the staying fastened there is not over pleasant. And so I struggled against you, too, for we have a natural aversion to let ourselves be taken into a man's hand." "Ho, ho! is that the tune with you?" cried the farmer: "you have a natural aversion, have you? Believe me, my sooty friend, I have just the same for you; and so you shall be away without a moment's delay, and we will lose no time in making our bargain with each other. But you must first make me some present." "What you will, you have only to ask," said the little one: "silver and gold, and precious stones, and costly furniture—all shall be thine in less than an instant."—"Silver and gold, and precious stones, and all such glittering fine things will I none," said[Pg 200] the farmer; "they have turned the heart and broken the neck of many a one before now, and few are they whose lives they make happy. I know that you are handy smiths, and have many a strange thing with you that other smiths know nothing about. So come, now, swear to me that you will make me an iron plough, such that the smallest foal may be able to draw it without being tired, and then run off with you as fast as your legs can carry you." So the black swore, and the farmer then cried out, "Now, in the name of God; there, you are at liberty," and the little one vanished like lightning.
The farmer first asked him to share his story. The black one replied, "My dear friend, you know it as well as I do, or you wouldn’t have had me here. You see, I accidentally got too close to the cross, which is something we little folks really shouldn’t do, and then I got stuck and had to reveal my body; so, to avoid being recognized, I turned myself into an insect. But you figured me out. When we get attached to holy or sacred things, we can’t escape unless someone frees us. However, that doesn’t happen without bringing some trouble, and honestly, being stuck there isn’t very pleasant. So, I resisted you too because we naturally dislike being caught in a human’s hand." "Oh, is that how it is?" laughed the farmer. "You have a natural aversion, huh? Believe me, my dark friend, I feel the same way about you; so you’re leaving right away, and we won’t waste any time making our deal. But first, you owe me a gift." "Whatever you want, just ask," said the little one. "Silver and gold, precious stones, and fine furniture—all will be yours in no time." "I don’t want silver, gold, or all that shiny stuff," said the farmer; "many have been ruined by those things, and they rarely bring happiness. I know you little guys are skilled craftsmen and have some strange tricks that other smiths don’t know about. So come on, promise me you’ll make me an iron plow that even the smallest foal can pull without getting tired, and then take off as fast as you can." So the black one swore, and the farmer then shouted, "Now, in the name of God; you’re free," and the little one disappeared in an instant.
Next morning, before the sun was up, there stood in the farmer's yard a new iron plough, and he yoked his dog Water to it, and though it was of the size of an ordinary plough, Water drew it with ease through the heaviest clay-land, and it tore up prodigious furrows. The farmer used this plough for many years, and the smallest foal or the leanest little horse could draw it through the ground, to the amazement of every one who beheld it, without turning a single hair. And this plough made a rich man of the farmer, for it cost him no horse-flesh, and he led a cheerful and contented life by means of it. Hereby we may see that moderation holds out the longest, and that it is not good to covet too much.
Next morning, before the sun came up, there was a new iron plow in the farmer's yard, and he hitched his dog Water to it. Even though it was the size of a regular plow, Water pulled it easily through the toughest clay soil, tearing up huge furrows. The farmer used this plow for many years, and even the smallest foal or skinniest little horse could pull it through the ground, amazing everyone who saw it, without breaking a sweat. This plow made the farmer wealthy, as it didn’t require any horses, and he lived a happy and content life because of it. This shows us that moderation lasts the longest and that it’s unhealthy to want too much.
The Lost Bell
A shepherd's boy belonging to Patzig, about half a mile from Bergen, where there are great numbers of the underground people in the hills, found one morning a little silver bell on the green heath, among the Giants'-graves, and fastened it on him. It happened to be the bell belonging to the cap of one of the little Brown ones, who had lost it while he was dancing, and did not immediately miss it, or observe that it was no longer tinkling in his cap. He had gone down into the hill without his bell, and having discovered his loss, was filled with melancholy. For the worst thing that can befall the underground people is to lose their[Pg 201] cap, then their shoes; but even to lose the bell from their caps, or the buckle from their belts, is no trifle to them. Whoever loses his bell must pass some sleepless nights, for not a wink of sleep can he get till he has recovered it.
A shepherd boy from Patzig, about half a mile from Bergen, where there are many underground people in the hills, found a little silver bell one morning on the green heath, among the Giants' graves, and attached it to himself. It happened to be the bell that belonged to the cap of one of the little Brown ones, who had lost it while he was dancing and didn’t notice it was missing or that it was no longer jingling in his cap. He had gone down into the hill without his bell, and after realizing his loss, he was filled with sadness. The worst thing that can happen to the underground people is to lose their cap, then their shoes; but even losing the bell from their caps or the buckle from their belts is a big deal for them. Whoever loses their bell has to spend some sleepless nights, because they can’t get a wink of sleep until they find it again.
The little fellow was in the greatest trouble, and searched and looked about everywhere; but how could he learn who had the bell? For only on a very few days in the year may they come up to the daylight; nor can they then appear in their true form. He had turned himself into every form of birds, beasts, and men; and he had sung and rung, and groaned and moaned, and lamented and inquired about his bell, but not the slightest tidings, or trace of tidings, had he been able to get. For what was worst of all, the shepherd's boy had left Patzig the very day he found the little bell, and was now keeping sheep at Unruh, near Gingst: so it was not till many a day after, and then by mere chance, that the little underground fellow recovered his bell, and with it his peace of mind.
The little guy was in big trouble and searched everywhere; but how could he find out who had the bell? They only come out into the daylight for a few days each year, and even then, they can’t show their true form. He had transformed into every kind of bird, beast, and person; and he had sung and rung, groaned and moaned, lamented and asked about his bell, but he hadn’t gotten a single clue or sign. To make matters worse, the shepherd boy had left Patzig the very day he found the little bell and was now herding sheep at Unruh, near Gingst. It wasn’t until many days later, and purely by chance, that the little underground guy got his bell back and regained his peace of mind.
He had thought it not unlikely that a raven, or a crow, or a jackdaw, or a magpie, had found his bell, and from his thievish disposition, which is caught with anything bright and shining, had carried it into his nest; with this thought he had turned himself into a beautiful little bird, and searched all the nests in the island, and had sung before all kinds of birds, to see if they had found what he had lost, and could restore him his sleep; but nothing had he been able to learn from the birds. As he now, one evening, was flying over the waters of Ralov and the fields of Unruh, the shepherd's boy, whose name was Fritz Schlagenteufel (Smite-devil), happened to be keeping his sheep there at the very time. Several of the sheep had bells about their necks, and they tinkled merrily, when the boy's dog set them trotting. The little bird, who was flying over them thought of his bell, and sung, in a melancholy tone,
He thought it was possible that a raven, a crow, a jackdaw, or a magpie had found his bell and, drawn by its bright and shiny appeal, had taken it to their nest. With this thought, he transformed into a beautiful little bird and searched all the nests on the island, singing to all kinds of birds to see if any had found what he lost and could help him get his sleep back. But he couldn’t learn anything from the birds. One evening, as he was flying over the waters of Ralov and the fields of Unruh, a shepherd boy named Fritz Schlagenteufel (Smite-devil) happened to be watching his sheep there. Several of the sheep had bells around their necks, and they jingled happily as the boy's dog set them running. The little bird, flying above them, thought of his bell and sang, in a sad tone,
Little ram too,
You, too, little sheep, If you have my Tingletoo,
No sheep is as rich as you You keep my rest.
The boy looked up and listened to this strange song[Pg 202] which came out of the sky, and saw the pretty bird, which seemed to him still more strange:—"Odds bodikins!" said he to himself, "if one but had that bird that's singing up there, so plain that one of us would hardly match him! What can he mean by that wonderful song? The whole of it is, it must be a feathered witch. My rams have only pinchbeck bells, he calls them rich cattle; but I have a silver bell, and he sings nothing about me." And with these words he began to fumble in his pocket, took out his bell, and rang it.
The boy looked up and listened to this strange song[Pg 202] that came from the sky, and saw the beautiful bird, which seemed even stranger to him:—"Wow!" he thought to himself, "if only I could have that bird that's singing up there, so clearly that none of us could compete with him! What could he mean with that amazing song? It must be a magical bird. My sheep have only cheap bells, he calls them fancy cattle; but I have a silver bell, and he doesn't sing about me." With that thought, he started searching his pocket, pulled out his bell, and rang it.
The bird in the air instantly saw what it was, and was rejoiced beyond measure. He vanished in a second—flew behind the nearest bush—alighted and drew off his speckled feather-dress, and turned himself into an old woman dressed in tattered clothes. The old dame, well supplied with sighs and groans, tottered across the field to the shepherd's boy, who was still ringing his bell, and wondering what was become of the beautiful bird. She cleared her throat, and coughing up from the bottom of her chest, bid him a kind good evening, and asked him which was the way to Bergen. Pretending then that she had just seen the little bell, she exclaimed, "Good Lord! what a charming pretty little bell! Well! in all my life I never beheld anything more beautiful Harkye, my son, will you sell me that bell? And what may be the price of it? I have a little grandson at home, and such a nice plaything as it would make for him!" "No," replied the boy, quite short, "the bell is not for sale. It is a bell, that there is not such another bell in the whole world. I have only to give it a little tinkle, and my sheep run of themselves wherever I would have them go. And what a delightful sound it has! Only listen, mother!" said he, ringing it: "is there any weariness in the world that can hold out against this bell? I can ring with it away the longest time, so that it will be gone in a second."
The bird in the sky instantly recognized what it was and was overwhelmed with joy. It vanished in a flash—flew behind the nearest bush—landed, took off its speckled feather costume, and transformed into an old woman in tattered clothes. The old lady, filled with sighs and groans, shambled across the field to the shepherd boy, who was still ringing his bell, wondering what had happened to the beautiful bird. She cleared her throat, coughed from deep in her chest, wished him a kind good evening, and asked him for directions to Bergen. Pretending she had just noticed the little bell, she exclaimed, "Good Lord! What a lovely little bell! I've never seen anything so beautiful in my life! Hey, my son, will you sell me that bell? And how much do you want for it? I have a little grandson at home, and it would make such a great toy for him!" "No," replied the boy sharply, "the bell is not for sale. There isn't another bell like it in the whole world. I just have to give it a little jingle, and my sheep come running to wherever I want them to go. And it makes such a lovely sound! Just listen, mother!" he said, ringing it: "Is there any weariness in the world that can withstand this bell? I could ring it for ages, and it would be gone in an instant."
The old woman thought to herself, "We will see if he can hold out against bright shining money." And she took out no less than three silver dollars, and offered them to him: but he still replied, "No, I will not sell my bell." She then offered him five dollars. "The bell is still mine," said he. She stretched out her hand full of ducats: he replied, this[Pg 203] third time, "Gold is dirt and does not ring." The old dame then shifted her ground, and turned the discourse another way. She grew mysterious, and began to entice him by talking of secret arts, and of charms by which his cattle might be made to thrive prodigiously, relating to him all kinds of wonders of them. It was then the young shepherd began to long, and he now lent a willing ear to her tales.
The old woman thought to herself, "Let’s see if he can resist the lure of shiny money." She pulled out three silver dollars and offered them to him, but he still said, "No, I won't sell my bell." Then she offered him five dollars. "The bell is still mine," he replied. She held out her hand full of coins, but he responded a third time, "Gold is just dirt and doesn't ring." The old lady then changed her approach and shifted the conversation. She became mysterious and started to entice him with stories about secret arts and charms that could make his cattle thrive incredibly, sharing all sorts of wonders about them. It was then that the young shepherd began to feel intrigued, and he started to listen eagerly to her tales.
The end of the matter was, that she said to him, "Harkye, my child! give me the bell and see! here is a white stick for you," said she, taking out a little white stick which had Adam and Eve very ingeniously cut on it, as they were feeding the herds of Paradise, with the fattest sheep and lambs dancing before them; and there was the shepherd David too, as he stood with his sling against the giant Goliath. "I will give you," said the old woman, "this stick for the bell, and as long as you drive the cattle with it they will be sure to thrive. With this you will become a rich shepherd: your wethers will always be fat a month sooner than the wethers of other shepherds, and every one of your sheep will have two pounds of wool more than others, and yet no one will be ever able to see it on them."
The conclusion was that she said to him, "Listen, my child! Give me the bell and look! Here’s a white stick for you," she said, pulling out a small white stick that had Adam and Eve cleverly carved on it, as they were tending to the herds of Paradise, with the fattest sheep and lambs dancing around them; and there was the shepherd David too, standing with his sling against the giant Goliath. "I will give you," said the old woman, "this stick for the bell, and as long as you use it to herd the cattle, they will definitely thrive. With this, you will become a wealthy shepherd: your rams will always be a month fatter than those of other shepherds, and every one of your sheep will have two pounds more wool than the others, yet no one will ever be able to see it on them."
The old woman handed him the stick. So mysterious was her gesture, and so strange and bewitching her smile, that the lad was at once in her power. He grasped eagerly at the stick, gave her his hand, and cried, "Done! Strike hands! The bell for the stick!" And cheerfully the old woman struck hands, and took the bell, and went like a light breeze over the field and the heath. He saw her vanish, and she seemed to float away before his eyes like a mist, and to go off with a slight whiz and whistle that made the shepherd's hair stand on end.
The old woman handed him the stick. Her gesture was so mysterious, and her smile so strange and captivating, that the boy was instantly under her spell. He eagerly reached for the stick, offered her his hand, and shouted, "Deal! Let's shake on it! The bell for the stick!" With a cheerful nod, the old woman shook his hand, took the bell, and moved like a gentle breeze across the field and the heath. He watched her disappear, and she seemed to drift away like mist, leaving a faint whizzing and whistling sound that sent shivers down the shepherd's spine.
The underground one, however, who, in the shape of an old woman, had wheedled him out of his bell, had not deceived him. For the under groundpeople dare not lie, but must ever keep their word; a breach of it being followed by their sudden change into the shape of toads, snakes, dunghill-beetles, wolves and apes; forms in which they wander about, objects of fear and aversion for a long course of years before they are freed. They, therefore, have naturally a great dread of lying. Fritz Schlagenteufel gave close attention and made trial of his new shepherd's-staff, and he[Pg 204] soon found that the old woman had told him the truth, for his flocks, and his work, and all the labour of his hands prospered with him and had wonderful luck, so that there was not a sheep-owner or head shepherd but was desirous of having Fritz Schlagenteufel in his employment.
The underground one, who had tricked him out of his bell while disguised as an old woman, didn’t fool him. The underground people can’t lie; they always have to keep their promises. If they break their word, they suddenly turn into toads, snakes, dung beetles, wolves, and apes—creatures that they wander as for many years, becoming objects of fear and disgust until they are released. Because of this, they naturally fear lying. Fritz Schlagenteufel paid close attention and tested his new shepherd's staff, and he soon realized that the old woman had spoken the truth. His flocks, his work, and all his efforts thrived and had great luck, so much so that every sheep owner and head shepherd wanted to have Fritz Schlagenteufel working for them.
It was not long, however, that he remained an underling. Before he was eighteen years of age, he had gotten his own flocks, and in the course of a few years was the richest sheep-master in the whole island of Rügen; until at last, he was able to purchase a knight's estate for himself, and that estate was Grabitz, close by Rambin, which now belongs to the lords of Sunde. My father[244] knew him there, and how from a shepherd's boy he was become a nobleman, and he always conducted himself like a prudent, honest and pious man, who had a good word from every one. He brought up his sons like gentlemen, and his daughters like ladies, some of whom are still alive and accounted people of great consequence. And well may people who hear such stories wish that they had met with such an adventure, and had found a little silver bell which the underground people had lost.
It didn't take long for him to stop being an underling. By the time he was eighteen, he had his own flocks, and within a few years, he became the richest sheep owner on the entire island of Rügen. Eventually, he was able to buy a knight's estate, which was Grabitz, near Rambin, now owned by the lords of Sunde. My father[244] knew him there and saw how he transformed from a shepherd's boy into a nobleman, and he always carried himself as a wise, honest, and pious man, earning praise from everyone. He raised his sons as gentlemen and his daughters as ladies, some of whom are still alive and considered quite important. It's no wonder that people hearing such tales might wish they had experienced a similar adventure and discovered a little silver bell that the underground people had lost.
The Black Dwarfs of Granitz.
Not far from the Ahlbeck lies a little mansion called Granitz, just under the great wood on the sea-coast called the wood of Granitz. In this little seat lived, not many years ago, a nobleman named Von Scheele. Toward the close of his life he sank into a state of melancholy, though hitherto a very cheerful and social man, and a great sportsman. People said that the old man took to his lonesome way of living from the loss of his three beautiful daughters, who were called the three fair-haired maidens, and who grew up here in the solitude of the woods, among the herds and the birds, and who had all three gone off in the same night and never returned. The old man took this greatly[Pg 205] to heart, and withdrew himself from the world, and all cheerful society. He had great intercourse with the little black people, and he was many a night out of the house, and no one knew where he had been; but when he came home in the gray of the morning, he would whisper his housekeeper, and say to her, "Ha, ha! I was at a grand table last night."
Not far from Ahlbeck, there's a small mansion called Granitz, just below the large forest on the coast known as the Granitz woods. Not many years ago, a nobleman named Von Scheele lived in this little house. Toward the end of his life, he fell into a deep sadness, even though he had been a cheerful and sociable person, as well as a great sportsman. People said that the old man turned to a solitary lifestyle after losing his three beautiful daughters, known as the three fair-haired maidens, who grew up here in the seclusion of the woods, surrounded by herds and birds. All three disappeared in the same night and never came back. The old man took this very hard and withdrew from the world and all cheerful company. He spent a lot of time with the little black people, often leaving the house at night, and no one knew where he went. But when he returned home in the early morning light, he would whisper to his housekeeper and say to her, "Ha, ha! I was at a grand table last night."
This old gentleman used to relate to his friends, and confirm it with many a stout trooper's and sportsman's oath, that the underground people swarmed among the fir-trees of Granitz, about the Ahlbeck, and along the whole shore. He used often, also, to show to those whom he took to walk there, a great number of little foot-prints, like those of very small children, in the sand, and he has suddenly called out to his companions, "Hush! Listen how they are, buzzing and whispering!"
This old guy would tell his friends, backed up by the oaths of many tough soldiers and sportsmen, that creatures lived underground among the fir trees of Granitz, around Ahlbeck, and along the entire shore. He often took people on walks there and pointed out a lot of tiny footprints, like those of very small children, in the sand. He would suddenly call out to his companions, "Shh! Listen to how they're buzzing and whispering!"
Going once with some friends along the sea-shore, he all of a sudden stood still, as if in amazement, pointed to the sea, and cried out, "My soul! there they are again at full work, and there are several thousands of them employed about a few sunken casks of wine that they are rolling to the shore; oh! what a jovial carouse there will be to-night!" He then told his companions that he could see them both by day and by night, and that they did nothing to him; nay, they were his most particular friends, and one of them had once saved his house from being burnt by waking him in the night out of a profound sleep, when a firebrand, that had fallen out on the floor, was just on the point of setting fire to some wood and straw that lay there. He said that almost every day some of them were to be seen on the sea-shore, but that during high storms, when the sea was uncommonly rough, almost all of them were there looking after amber and shipwrecks, and for certain no ship ever went to pieces but they got the best part of the cargo, and hid it safe under the ground. And how grand a thing, he added, it is to live under the sand-hills with them, and how beautiful their crystal palaces are, no one can have any conception who has not been there.
While walking along the beach with some friends, he suddenly stopped in amazement, pointed to the ocean, and exclaimed, "Wow! There they are again, hard at work, and there are thousands of them rolling some sunken barrels of wine to the shore. Oh, what a fun party there will be tonight!" He then told his friends that he could see them both day and night, and that they didn't bother him; in fact, they were his close friends, and one had once saved his house from burning down by waking him from a deep sleep when a firebrand had fallen on the floor, about to ignite some wood and straw nearby. He said that nearly every day, some of them could be spotted on the beach, but during storms, when the sea was especially rough, almost all of them came out to look for amber and shipwrecks. He insisted that no ship ever sank without them getting the best part of the cargo and hiding it safely underground. "And how amazing it is to live among the sand dunes with them, and how beautiful their crystal palaces are—nobody can truly understand unless they've been there."
GERMANY.
Swerz has a certain love that should definitely be kept. Before striking and before stabbing. Nibelungen, Lied st. 342.
Whoever has it on them will always be safe. Against cutting and against thrusting.
The religion of the ancient Germans, probably the same with that of the Scandinavians, contained, like it, Alfs, Dwarfs, and Giants. The Alfs have fallen from the popular creed,[245] but the Dwarfs still retain their former dominion. Unlike those of the North, they have put off their heathen character, and, with their human neighbours, have embraced a purer faith. With the creed they seem to have adopted the spirit of their new religion also. In most of the traditions respecting them we recognise benevolence as one of the principal traits of their character.
The ancient Germans' religion, likely similar to that of the Scandinavians, included Alfs, Dwarfs, and Giants. The Alfs have faded from popular belief,[245] but the Dwarfs still hold onto their former power. Unlike their Northern counterparts, they have shed their pagan identity and, alongside their human neighbors, have embraced a more legitimate faith. With this belief system, they seem to have also adopted the spirit of their new religion. In most of the traditions about them, we see kindness as one of their key personality traits.
The oldest monuments of German popular belief are the poems of the Heldenbuch (Hero-book) and the spirit-stirring Nibelungen Lied.[246] In these poems the Dwarfs are actors of importance.
The oldest monuments of German popular belief are the poems of the Heldenbuch (Hero-book) and the inspiring Nibelungen Lied.[246] In these poems, the Dwarfs play significant roles.
In the Heldenbuch we meet with the Dwarf-king Laurin, whose garden Dietrich of Bern and his warriors broke into and laid waste. To repel the invader the Dwarf appears in magnificent array: twenty-three stanzas are occupied with the description of his banner, helmet, shield, and other accoutrements. A furious combat ensues, in which the Dwarf has long the advantage, as his magic ring and girdle endow him with the strength of twenty-four men, and his Hel Keplein[248] (Tarnkappe) renders him invisible at pleasure. At length, by the advice of Hildebrand, Dietrich strikes off the Dwarf's finger, breaks his girdle, and pulls off his Hel Keplein, and thus succeeds in vanquishing his enemy. Laurin is afterwards reconciled to the heroes, and prevails on them to enter the mountain in which he dwelt, and partake of a banquet. Having them now in his power, he treacherously makes them all his prisoners. His queen, however, Ditlaub's sister, whom he had stolen away from under a linden, releases them: their liberation is followed by a terrific engagement between them and Laurin, backed by a numerous host of Dwarfs. Laurin is again overcome; he loses his queen; his hill is plundered of its treasures, and himself led to Bern, and there reduced to the extremity of earning his bread by becoming a buffoon.
In the Heldenbuch, we meet the Dwarf-king Laurin, whose garden Dietrich of Bern and his warriors invaded and destroyed. To fend off the attackers, the Dwarf shows up in impressive gear: twenty-three stanzas describe his banner, helmet, shield, and other equipment. A fierce battle breaks out, where the Dwarf initially has the upper hand due to his magic ring and belt that give him the strength of twenty-four men, and his Hel Keplein[248] (invisibility cloak) makes him invisible at will. Ultimately, with advice from Hildebrand, Dietrich cuts off the Dwarf's finger, breaks his belt, and removes his Hel Keplein, successfully defeating his enemy. Laurin later makes peace with the heroes and convinces them to enter the mountain where he lived for a feast. Once he has them under his control, he deceitfully traps them as prisoners. However, his queen, Ditlaub's sister, whom he had taken from beneath a linden tree, frees them: their escape leads to a fierce fight against Laurin, supported by a large army of Dwarfs. Laurin is defeated again; he loses his queen, his hill is looted of its treasures, and he is taken to Bern, where he is reduced to earning a living as a jester.
In the poem named Hürnen Sifrit[249] the Dwarf Eugel[Pg 208][250] renders the hero good service in his combat with the enchanted Dragon who had carried off the fair Chrimhild from Worms, and enclosed her in the Drachenstein. When Sifrit is treacherously attacked by the Giant Kuperan, the ally of the Dragon, the Dwarf flings his Nebelkappe over him to protect him.
In the poem titled Hürnen Sifrit[249] the Dwarf Eugel[Pg 208][250] helps the hero greatly in his battle against the enchanted Dragon who kidnapped the beautiful Chrimhild from Worms and trapped her in the Drachenstein. When Sifrit is sneakily attacked by the Giant Kuperan, who is the Dragon’s ally, the Dwarf throws his Nebelkappe over him to keep him safe.
But the most celebrated of Dwarfs is Elberich,[251] who aided the emperor Otnit or Ortnit to gain the daughter of the Paynim Soldan of Syria.
But the most famous of the Dwarfs is Elberich,[251] who helped the emperor Otnit or Ortnit win the daughter of the Paynim Soldan of Syria.
Otnit ruled over Lombardy, and had subdued all the neighbouring nations. His subjects wishing him to marry, he held a council to consider the affair. No maiden mentioned was deemed noble enough to share his bed. At last his uncle Elias, king of the "wild Russians," says:—
Otnit ruled over Lombardy and had conquered all the nearby nations. His subjects wanted him to get married, so he held a meeting to discuss it. No maiden suggested was considered noble enough to share his bed. Finally, his uncle Elias, the king of the "wild Russians," said:—
No man has ever pursued her without losing something in his life.
"Never was there a child as beautiful as she; they say she is good, too."
The monarch's imagination is inflamed, and, regardless of the remonstrances of his council, he determines to brave all dangers, to sail with a powerful army to Syria, where the maiden dwelt, and to win her or to die. He regulates his kingdom, and says to his uncle:—
The king's imagination is on fire, and despite his council's protests, he decides to face all dangers and sail with a strong army to Syria, where the maiden lives, to win her or die trying. He organizes his kingdom and tells his uncle:—
The queen now endeavours to dissuade her son, but finding her efforts vain, resolves to aid him as far as she can. She gives him a ring, and desires him to ride toward Rome till he comes to where a linden stands before a hill, from which runs a brook, and there he will meet with an adventure. She farther tells him to keep the ring uncovered, and the stone of it will direct him.
The queen now tries to talk her son out of it, but when she realizes her efforts are useless, she decides to help him as much as she can. She gives him a ring and asks him to ride towards Rome until he reaches a spot where a linden tree stands in front of a hill, with a brook running from there, and he will encounter an adventure. She also tells him to keep the ring uncovered, as the stone will guide him.
Obeying his directions, Otnit rides alone from his palace at Garda, continually looking at his ring:
Obeying his instructions, Otnit rides solo from his palace at Garda, constantly checking his ring:
Wherever the flowers and clover burst into bloom; The birds were singing cheerfully, their notes rang out loudly,
He had stayed awake all night and was tired from riding.
Then he often looked at the gold and the stone; Then he looked over the meadow, where the green grass was flattened, And a narrow path where small feet used to walk.
And saw the heath spreading wide, and the linden branches reaching up high.
It had many worthy guests on its branches.
"I have ridden the right way," said King Otnit; Then his heart filled with joy when he saw the linden tree spread out; He jumped down from his horse and held it by the head.
"There has never been a wind blowing from a tree that smelled so sweet." Then he saw how a baby was placed beneath the linden tree,
He wore such a rich and noble outfit on his body, No king's child on earth has ever had anything like this.
This child was Elberich, whom the ring rendered visible. After a hard struggle, Otnit overcomes him. As a ransom, Elberich promises him a magnificent suit of armour—
This child was Elberich, whom the ring made visible. After a tough fight, Otnit defeats him. As a ransom, Elberich promises him a magnificent suit of armor—
That anyone, young or old, possesses in the world.
I'll also give you a sword, along with the chainmail,
That every corselet cuts through as if it weren't made of steel; There has never been a helmet so strong that it could harm it at all.
It is decorated with gold and is clearer than glass;
I made it in a mountain called Göickelsass.
Whatever you strike with it, there will be no gap. It's called Rossè, I tell you its name; Wherever swords are drawn, it will never shame you.
Where there is no ring, I definitely made it with my own hand; And when you have the harness, you must hold it dear,
There's nothing fake about it; everything is pure gold.
No one has ever seen a better crown on an emperor's head; The man who wears this helmet is truly happy,
His head is recognizable from a mile away, no matter where he is.
So strong and so good too, if you’ll give me thanks; It has never been sliced through by any sword that sharp,
No weapon can ever defeat that shield.
Elberich persuades the king to lend him his ring; when he gets it he becomes invisible, and amuses himself by telling him of the whipping he will get from his mother for having lost it. At last when Otnit is on the point of going away, Elberich returns the ring, and, to his no small surprise, informs him that he is his father, promising him, at the same time, if he is kind to his mother, to stand his friend, and assist him to gain the heathen maid.
Elberich convinces the king to lend him his ring; when he gets it, he becomes invisible and entertains himself by telling him about the punishment he will receive from his mother for losing it. Finally, just when Otnit is about to leave, Elberich returns the ring and, to his great surprise, reveals that he is his father. At the same time, he promises that if Otnit is good to his mother, he will be his ally and help him win the heathen maiden.
When May arrives Otnit sails from Messina with his troops. As they approach Sunders,[252] they are a little in dread of the quantity of shipping they see in the port, and the king regrets and bewails having proceeded without his dwarf-sire. But Elberich has, unseen, been sitting on the[Pg 211] mast. He appears, and gives his advice, accompanied by a stone, which, by being put into the mouth, endows its possessor with the gift of all languages. On the heathens coming alongside the vessel, Otnit assumes the character of a merchant, and is admitted to enter the port. He forthwith proposes to murder the inhabitants in the night, an act of treachery which is prevented by the strong and indignant rebukes of the Dwarf.
When May arrives, Otnit sets sail from Messina with his troops. As they get closer to Sunders,[252] they feel a bit nervous about the number of ships in the port, and the king regrets leaving without his dwarf father. But Elberich has been quietly sitting on the[Pg 211] mast. He shows up and shares his advice, bringing with him a stone that, when placed in the mouth, gives its holder the ability to speak all languages. When the heathens come alongside the ship, Otnit pretends to be a merchant and is allowed to enter the port. He then immediately plans to kill the residents during the night, a treacherous act that is stopped by the Dwarf’s strong and furious objections.
Elberich sets off to Muntabur,[253] the royal residence, to demand the princess. The Soldan, enraged at the insolence of the invisible envoy, in vain orders his men to put him to death; the "little man" returns unscathed to Otnit, and bids him prepare for war. By the aid of Elberich, Otnit wins, after great slaughter on both sides, the city of Sunders. He then, under the Dwarf's advice, follows up his conquest by marching for Muntabur, the capital. Elberich, still invisible, except to the possessor of the ring, offers to act as guide.
Elberich heads to Muntabur,[253] the royal palace, to demand the princess. The Soldan, furious at the audacity of the unseen messenger, unsuccessfully orders his men to kill him; the "little man" returns unharmed to Otnit and tells him to get ready for war. With Elberich's help, Otnit wins the city of Sunders after heavy losses on both sides. Following the Dwarf's advice, he continues his campaign by marching to Muntabur, the capital. Elberich, still invisible except to the person with the ring, offers to be their guide.
And I will lead your army to the land of the heathens;
If anyone asks you, who is riding the horse?
"You shouldn't say anything else except—an angel is your guide."
The army, on seeing the horse and banner advancing as it were of themselves, blessed themselves, and asked Otnit why he did not likewise.
The army, upon seeing the horse and banner moving forward as if on their own, crossed themselves and asked Otnit why he wasn’t doing the same.
You should have faith in him, who, like Christians, argues,
"Whoever spares them in the fight will go straight to heaven."
Thus encouraged, the troops cheerfully follow the invisible standard-bearer, and soon appear before Muntabur, where Elberich delivers the banner to king Elias, and directs them to encamp. He meanwhile enters the city, flings down the artillery from the walls, and when the Soldan again refuses to give his daughter, plucks out some of his majesty's beard[254] and hair, in the midst of his courtiers and guards, who in[Pg 212] vain cut and thrust at the viewless tormentor. A furious battle ensues. The queen and princess resort to prayers to their gods Apollo and Mahomet for the safety of the Soldan The princess is thus described:
Thus encouraged, the troops happily follow the unseen standard-bearer, and soon arrive at Muntabur, where Elberich hands the banner to King Elias and instructs them to set up camp. Meanwhile, he enters the city, knocks down the artillery from the walls, and when the Soldan refuses to give his daughter once more, he yanks some of the Soldan's beard and hair in front of his courtiers and guards, who frantically try to strike at the invisible tormentor. A fierce battle breaks out. The queen and princess pray to their gods Apollo and Mahomet for the Soldan's safety. The princess is described as follows:
And with precious pearls, no one comforted the maid:
She had the perfect height, slim at the waist,
And her body was shaped like a slender candle.
She let her hair hang down, the maiden beautiful and free.
Elberich the small mourned for the girl;—
In front of the crown was a garnet stone,
It shone like a candle in the royal palace.
Elberich endeavours to persuade her to become a Christian, and espouse Otnit; and to convince her of the incapacity of her gods, he tumbles their images into the fosse. Overcome by his representations and her father's danger, the princess, with her mother's consent, agrees to wed the monarch whom Elberich points out to her in the battle, and she gives her ring to be conveyed to him. The Dwarf, unperceived, leads her out of the city, and delivers her to her future husband, strictly forbidding all intercourse between them, previous to the maiden's baptism.[255] When the old heathen misses his daughter he orders out his troops to recover her. Elberich hastens to king Elias, and brings up the Christians. A battle ensues: the latter are victorious, and the princess is brought to Sunders;—ere they embark Elberich and Elias baptise her, and ere they reached Messina "the noble maiden was a wife."
Elberich tries to convince her to become a Christian and marry Otnit. To show her that her gods are powerless, he throws their images into the pit. Overwhelmed by his arguments and her father's danger, the princess agrees to marry the king that Elberich points out to her in the battle, with her mother's approval, and she gives her ring to be delivered to him. The Dwarf secretly leads her out of the city and hands her over to her future husband, strictly warning them not to interact before the girl’s baptism.[255] When the old pagan realizes his daughter is missing, he sends out his troops to find her. Elberich rushes to King Elias and rallies the Christians. A battle breaks out: the Christians win, and the princess is brought to Sunders; before they set sail, Elberich and Elias baptize her, and before they reach Messina, "the noble maiden was a wife."
As yet not intimately acquainted with Christianity, the young empress asks Otnit about his god, giving him to understand that she knew his deity, who had come to her father's to demand her for him. Otnit corrects her mistake,[Pg 213] telling her that the envoy was Elberich, whom she then desires to see. At the request of Otnit the Dwarf reveals himself to the queen and court.
As she wasn't very familiar with Christianity yet, the young empress asks Otnit about his god, implying that she knows his deity, who had come to her father's court to ask for her. Otnit corrects her mistake,[Pg 213] telling her that the envoy was Elberich, whom she then wants to see. At Otnit's request, the Dwarf reveals himself to the queen and the court.
That shines like the sun, with a golden glow; Ruby and carbuncle made the crown so valuable,
On his head, the little Elberich sat bare.
"I believe no eye has ever seen a fairer person."
After giving Otnit abundance of riches, and counselling him to remunerate those who had lost their relatives in his expedition, Elberich takes leave of the king. He then vanishes, and appears no more.
After giving Otnit a ton of wealth and advising him to compensate those who lost family members during his expedition, Elberich says goodbye to the king. He then disappears and is never seen again.
Otnit is the most pleasing poem in the Heldenbuch. Nothing can be more amiable than the character of the Dwarf, who is evidently the model of Oberon. We say this, because the probability is much greater that a French writer should have taken a Dwarf from a German poet, than that the reverse should have occurred. The connexion between the two works appears indubitable.
Otnit is the most enjoyable poem in the Heldenbuch. Nothing can be more charming than the character of the Dwarf, who is clearly the inspiration for Oberon. We mention this because it's much more likely that a French writer borrowed a Dwarf from a German poet than the other way around. The connection between the two works seems undeniable.
An attempt has already been made to trace the origin of Dwarfs, and the historical theory respecting those of the North rejected. A similar theory has been given of those of Germany, as being a people subdued between the fifth and tenth centuries by a nation of greater power and size. The vanquished fled to the mountains, and concealed themselves in caverns, only occasionally venturing to appear; and hence, according to this theory, the origin of Dwarf stories. As we regard them as an integrant part of Gotho-German religion, we must reject this hypothesis in the case of Germany also.
An effort has been made to trace the origin of Dwarfs, and the historical theory about those from the North has been dismissed. A similar theory has been proposed about the Dwarfs in Germany, suggesting they were a people conquered between the fifth and tenth centuries by a stronger and larger nation. The defeated took refuge in the mountains and hid in caves, only occasionally coming out; so, according to this theory, this explains the origin of Dwarf tales. Since we see them as an essential part of Gotho-German religion, we must also reject this hypothesis for Germany.
Beside the Dwarfs, we meet in the Nibelungen Lied with beings answering to the Nixes or Water-spirits. When[256] the Burgundians on their fatal journey to the court of Ezel (Attila) reached the banks of the Danube, they found that it could not be crossed without the aid of boats. Hagene then proceeded along the bank in search of a ferry. Suddenly he heard a plashing in the water, and on looking more closely he saw some females who were bathing. He tried to steal on them, but they escaped him and went hovering over the river. He succeeded, however, in securing their clothes, and in exchange for them the females, who were Watermaids (Merewiper) promised to tell him the result of the visit to the court of the Hunnish monarch. One of them then named Hadeburch assured him of a prosperous issue, on which he restored the garments. But then another, named Sigelint told him that Hadeburch had lied for the sake of the clothes; for that in reality the event of the visit would be most disastrous, as only one of the party would return alive. She also informed him where the ferry was, and told him how they might outwit the ferryman and get over.
Beside the Dwarfs, we encounter in the Nibelungen Lied beings known as the Nixes or Water-spirits. When the Burgundians began their doomed journey to the court of Ezel (Attila) and reached the banks of the Danube, they discovered they couldn't cross without boats. Hagene then walked along the shore looking for a ferry. Suddenly, he heard a splash in the water, and upon closer inspection, he saw some women bathing. He attempted to sneak up on them, but they got away and floated over the river. However, he managed to grab their clothes, and in exchange, the women, who were Watermaids (Merewiper), promised to tell him the outcome of their visit to the Hunnish king. One of them, named Hadeburch, assured him that things would go well, so he gave back the clothes. But then another, named Sigelint, told him that Hadeburch had lied to keep the clothes; in reality, the visit would end in tragedy, as only one person from their group would return alive. She also revealed where the ferry was and explained how they could outsmart the ferryman to cross.
We cannot refrain from suspecting that in the original legend these were Valkyrias and not Water-nymphs, for these last would hardly strip to go into the water, their native element. In the prose introduction to the Eddaic poem of Völundr we are told that he and his two elder brothers went to Wolfdale and built themselves a house by the water named Wolfsea or lake, and one morning early they found on the shore of the lake three women who were spinning flax: beside them were lying their swan-dresses. They were "Valkyrias, and king's daughters." The three brothers took them home and made them their wives, but after seven years they flew away and returned no more. It is remarkable, that in the poem there is not the slightest allusion to the swan-dresses, though it relates the coming and the departure of the maidens. We are then to suppose either that there were other poems on the subject, or that these dresses were so well known a vehicle that it was deemed needless to mention them. We are to suppose also that it was by securing these dresses that the brothers prevented[Pg 215] the departure of the maidens, and that it was by recovering them that they were enabled to effect their escape. In effect in the German legend of Wielant (Völundr), the hero sees three doves flying to a spring, and as soon as they touch the ground they become maidens. He then secures their clothes, and will not return them till one of them consents to become his wife.[257]
We can’t help but suspect that in the original legend, these were Valkyries and not water nymphs, since the latter would hardly strip down to enter the water, their natural habitat. In the prose introduction to the Eddaic poem of Völundr, we learn that he and his two older brothers went to Wolfdale and built a house by the water called Wolfsea or lake. One early morning, they discovered three women spinning flax on the shore of the lake, with their swan-dresses lying beside them. They were "Valkyries, and king's daughters." The three brothers took them home and made them their wives, but after seven years, they flew away and never returned. It's interesting that the poem doesn't mention the swan-dresses at all, even though it narrates the coming and going of the maidens. We should assume there may have been other poems about this, or that the dresses were such a familiar concept that it wasn't necessary to mention them. We can also assume that by keeping these dresses, the brothers prevented the maidens’ departure, and that it was by retrieving them that the maidens managed to escape. In the German legend of Wielant (Völundr), the hero sees three doves flying to a spring, and as soon as they land, they turn into maidens. He then takes their clothes and won't give them back until one of them agrees to marry him.[257]
This legend resembles the tale of the Stolen Veil in Musæus, and those of the Peri-wife and the Mermaid-wife related above.[258] In the Breton tale of Bisclavaret, or the Warwolf, we learn that no one who became a wolf could resume his human form, unless he could recover the clothes which he had put off previous to undergoing the transformation.[259]
This legend is similar to the story of the Stolen Veil in Musæus, along with the tales of the Peri-wife and the Mermaid-wife mentioned earlier.[258] In the Breton story of Bisclavaret, or the Warwolf, we learn that anyone who turned into a wolf couldn’t change back into their human form unless they managed to get back the clothes they took off before the transformation.[259]
Our readers may like to see how the preface to the old editions of the Heldenbuch accounts for the origin of the Dwarfs.
Our readers might be interested in how the preface to the old editions of the Heldenbuch explains the origin of the Dwarfs.
"God," says it, "gave the Dwarfs being, because the land and the mountains were altogether waste and uncultivated, and there was much store of silver and gold, and precious stones and pearls still in the mountains. Wherefore God made the Dwarfs very artful and wise, that they might know good and evil right well, and for what everything was good. They knew also for what stones were good. Some stones give great strength; some make those who carry them about them invisible, that is called a mist-cloke (nebelkap); and therefore did God give the Dwarfs skill and wisdom. Therefore they built handsome hollow hills, and God gave them riches, etc.
"God," it says, "created the Dwarfs because the land and mountains were completely barren and uncultivated, and there was a lot of silver, gold, precious stones, and pearls still hidden in the mountains. So, God made the Dwarfs very clever and wise, so they could understand good and evil and know the value of everything. They also understood the worth of different stones. Some stones grant great strength; others make those who carry them invisible, known as a mist-cloak (nebelkap); and that's why God gave the Dwarfs skill and wisdom. As a result, they built beautiful hollow hills, and God blessed them with wealth, etc.
"God created the Giants, that they might kill the wild beasts, and the great dragons (würm), that the Dwarfs might thereby be more secure. But in a few years the Giants would too much oppress the Dwarfs, and the Giants became altogether wicked and faithless.
"God created the Giants to kill the wild beasts and the great dragons (würm) so the Dwarfs could feel safer. But after a few years, the Giants started to oppress the Dwarfs too much, and the Giants became completely wicked and untrustworthy."
"God then created the Heroes; 'and be it known that the Heroes were for many years right true and worthy, and[Pg 216] they then came to the aid of the Dwarfs against the faithless Giants;'—God made them strong, and their thoughts were of manhood, according to honour, and of combats and war."
"God then created the Heroes; 'and it's known that the Heroes were for many years truly noble and valiant, and[Pg 216] they came to the aid of the Dwarfs against the treacherous Giants;'—God made them strong, and their minds were focused on courage, honor, battles, and war."
We will divide the objects of German popular belief at the present day, into four classes:—1. Dwarfs; 2. Wild-women; 3. Kobolds; 4. Nixes.
We will categorize the objects of German folk belief today into four groups: 1. Dwarfs; 2. Wild women; 3. Kobolds; 4. Nixes.
DWARFS.
I can't wait any longer; Mich Elfenkind vor ihrem Licht Siehst du den Felsen erstarren. La Motte Fouqué.
I can’t stay any longer; You would see me as an Elfin child,
To turn the stone at his ray.
At Plesse, a castle in the mountains in Hesse, are various springs, wells, clefts and holes in the rocks, in which, according to popular tradition, the Dwarfs, called the Still-people, dwell. They are silent and beneficent, and willingly serve those who have the good fortune to please them. If injured[Pg 217] they vent their anger, not on mankind, but on the cattle, which they plague and torment. This subterranean race has no proper communication with mankind, but pass their lives within the earth, where their apartments and chambers are filled with gold and precious stones. Should occasion require their visit to the surface of the earth, they accomplish the business in the night, and not by day. This Hill-people are of flesh and bone, like mankind, they bear children and die, but in addition to the ordinary faculties of humanity, they have the power of making themselves invisible, and of passing through rocks and walls, with the same facility as through the air. They sometimes appear to men, lead them with them into clifts, and if the strangers prove agreeable to them, present them with valuable gifts.[262]
At Plesse, a castle in the mountains of Hesse, there are various springs, wells, crevices, and holes in the rocks where, according to local legend, the Dwarfs, known as the Still-people, live. They are quiet and kind, gladly helping those who manage to please them. If wronged, they don’t take their anger out on people but instead target livestock, tormenting and troubling them. This underground group doesn’t interact much with humans but spends their lives beneath the ground, where their homes are filled with gold and precious stones. When they need to come to the surface, they do so at night rather than during the day. These Hill-people are made of flesh and bone like humans; they have children and die, but besides normal human abilities, they can make themselves invisible and move through rocks and walls just as easily as they can through the air. They sometimes appear to people, lead them into crevices, and if the newcomers are pleasant, they give them valuable gifts.[Pg 217]
The Hill-Man at the Dance.
Old people have positively asserted that some years ago, at the celebration of a wedding in the village of Glass, a couple of miles from the Wunderberg, and the same distance from the city of Saltzburg, there came toward evening a little Hill-man out of the Wunderberg. He desired all the guests to be merry and cheerful, and begged to be permitted to join in their dance, which request was not refused. He accordingly danced three dances with some of the maidens of good repute, and with a gracefulness that inspired all present with admiration and delight. After the dance he returned them his thanks, accompanied by a present to each of the bridal party of three pieces of money of an unknown coin, each of which they estimated to be worth four creutzers. Moreover, he recommended them to dwell in peace and concord, to live like Christians, and, by a pious education, to bring up their children in goodness. He told them to lay up these[Pg 218] coins with their money, and constantly to think of him, and so they would rarely come to distress; but warned them against becoming proud, and advised them, on the contrary, to relieve their neighbours with their superfluities.
Old people have claimed that some years ago, during a wedding celebration in the village of Glass, a couple of miles from the Wunderberg and the same distance from the city of Saltzburg, a little Hill-man came down from the Wunderberg in the evening. He encouraged all the guests to be joyful and asked to join their dance, which they gladly allowed. He danced three dances with some of the well-respected maidens, moving in a way that filled everyone present with admiration and joy. After dancing, he thanked them and gave each member of the bridal party a gift of three coins of an unknown currency, each thought to be worth four creutzers. Additionally, he urged them to live in peace and harmony, to conduct themselves as Christians, and to raise their children with values of goodness through pious education. He advised them to save these[Pg 218]coins with their money and to remember him often, assuring them that they would rarely face hardship; however, he cautioned them against becoming arrogant and encouraged them instead to help their neighbors with their excess.
The Hill-man remained with them till night, and took some meat and drink from each as they offered it to him, but only very little. He then renewed his thanks, and concluded by begging of one of the company to put him over the river Satzach, opposite the mountain. There was at the wedding a boatman, named John Ständl, who got ready to comply with the dwarf's request, and they went together to the water's-edge. As they were crossing, the man asked for his payment, and the Hill-man humbly presented him threepence. The boatman utterly rejected this paltry payment; but the little man gave him for answer, that he should not let that annoy him, but keep the threepence safe, and he would never suffer want, provided he put a restraint on arrogance. He gave him at the same time, a little stone with these words: "Hang this on your neck, and you will never be drowned in the water." And of this he had a proof that very year. Finally, the Hill-man exhorted him to lead a pious and humble life, and being landed on the opposite bank, departed speedily from the place.[263]
The Hill-man stayed with them until nightfall, taking some food and drink from each person as they offered it, but only a little. He then thanked them again and asked one of them to help him across the Satzach River, right in front of the mountain. At the wedding, there was a boatman named John Ständl who prepared to help the dwarf, and they walked together to the water's edge. While they were crossing, the boatman asked for his payment, and the Hill-man humbly gave him threepence. The boatman entirely rejected this meager payment; however, the little man told him not to be bothered by it, but to keep the threepence safe, promising that he would never go hungry as long as he kept his arrogance in check. He also handed him a small stone with these words: "Wear this around your neck, and you'll never drown in the water." He proved this true that very year. Finally, the Hill-man encouraged him to live a pious and humble life, and after landing on the other side, he quickly left the area.[263]
The Dwarf's Feast.
There appeared in the night to one of the Counts von Hoya, an extremely small little man. The count was utterly amazed at him, but he bid him not to be frightened; said he had a request to make of him, and entreated that he might not be refused. The count gave a willing assent, qualified with the provision, that the thing requested should be a matter which lay in his power, and would not be injurious to him or his. The little man then said, "There[Pg 219] will come tomorrow night some people to thy house, and make a feast, if thou will lend them thy kitchen, and hall for as long as they want them, and order thy servants to go to sleep, and no one to look at what they are doing or are about; and also let no one know of it but thyself; only do this and we shall be grateful to thee for thy courtesy: thou and thy family will be the better of it; nor will it be in any way hurtful to thee or thine." The count readily gave his consent, and on the following night there came, as if they were a travelling party, over the bridge into the house a great crowd of little people, exactly such as the Hill-mannikins are described to be. They cooked, cut up wood, and laid out the dishes in the kitchen, and had every appearance of being about preparing a great entertainment.
One night, a very tiny man appeared to one of the Counts von Hoya. The count was completely astonished by him but told him not to be afraid; he said he had a favor to ask and hoped the count wouldn't refuse. The count agreed but only if the request was something within his power and wouldn't harm him or his family. The little man then said, "Tomorrow night, some people will come to your house and throw a feast if you let them use your kitchen and hall for as long as they need, and if you order your servants to go to sleep and not to look at what they are doing or trying to do; also, let no one know about this except for you. Just do this, and we will be thankful for your kindness: you and your family will benefit from it, and it won’t harm you at all." The count readily agreed, and the next night, a large group of little people, just like the Hill-mannikins are described, came over the bridge into the house as if they were a traveling party. They cooked, chopped wood, and set out the dishes in the kitchen, appearing to be preparing for a big celebration.
When it drew near the morning, and they were about to take their departure, the little man came again up to the count, and with many thanks, presented him a sword, a salamander-cloth, and a golden ring, in which there was inserted a red-lion, with directions for himself and his descendants to keep these three articles safe; and so long as they kept them together all would be at unity and well in the county, but as soon as they were separated from each other it would be a token that there was evil coming on the county: the red lion too would always become pale when one of the family was to die.
As morning approached and they were getting ready to leave, the little man came up to the count again. With many thanks, he presented him with a sword, a salamander-cloth, and a golden ring that had a red lion engraved on it. He instructed the count and his descendants to keep these three items safe together. As long as they were kept united, the county would be peaceful and prosperous. However, if they were ever separated, it would signal that trouble was on the way. The red lion would also turn pale whenever a member of the family was about to die.
They were long preserved in the family; but in the time when count Jobst and his brothers were in their minority, and Francis von Halle was governor of the land, two of the articles, the sword and the salamander-cloth, were taken away, but the ring remained with the family until they became extinct. What has become of it since is unknown.[264]
They were kept in the family for a long time; however, during the period when Count Jobst and his brothers were still minors, and Francis von Halle was the governor, two of the items, the sword and the salamander cloth, were taken away, but the ring stayed with the family until they died out. What happened to it afterward is unknown.[264]
The Friendly Dwarfs.
Close to the little town of Dardesheim, between Halberstadt and Brunswick, is a spring of the finest water called the Smansborn, and which flows out of a hill in which in old times the dwarfs dwelt. When the former inhabitants of the country were in want of a holiday-dress, or, at a family festival, of any rare utensils, they went and stood before this Dwarf-hill, knocked three times, and pronounced their petition in a distinct and audible tone, adding,
Close to the small town of Dardesheim, situated between Halberstadt and Brunswick, there’s a spring with the finest water called the Smansborn, which flows out of a hill where dwarfs once lived. When the local people needed holiday outfits or special dishes for family celebrations, they would stand in front of this Dwarf-hill, knock three times, and clearly state their request, adding,
On the hill will be the things we borrow.[265]
The Dwarfs thought themselves sufficiently compensated if there was only some of the festive victuals set down before the hill.
The Dwarfs believed they were well compensated as long as some of the festive food was laid out before the hill.
Wedding Feast of the Little People.
The little people of the Eilenburg in Saxony had occasion to celebrate a wedding, and with that intent passed one night through the key-hole and the window-slits into the castle-hall, and jumped down on the smooth level floor like peas on a barn floor. The noise awoke the old count, who was sleeping in the hall in his high four-post bed, and on opening his eyes, he wondered not a little at the sight of such a number of the little fellows.
The little people of Eilenburg in Saxony had a reason to celebrate a wedding, so one night they slipped through the keyhole and the window slits into the castle hall, landing on the smooth floor like peas bouncing on a barn floor. The noise woke the old count, who was sleeping in his high four-poster bed in the hall, and when he opened his eyes, he was quite surprised to see so many of the little people.
One of them appareled as a herald came up to him, and addressing him with the utmost courtesy and in very polite terms invited him to share in their festivity. "We, however," added he, "have one request to make, which is, that you alone should be present, and that none of your people[Pg 221] should presume to look on with you, or to cast so much as one glance." The old count answered in a friendly tone, "Since you have disturbed my sleep, I will join your company." A little small woman was now introduced to him; little torch-bearers took their places; and cricket-music struck up. The count found great difficulty to keep from losing the little woman in the dance, she jumped away from him so lightly, and at last whirled him about at such a rate that he could with difficulty recover his breath.
One of them dressed like a messenger approached him and, with great courtesy and politeness, invited him to join their celebration. "However," he added, "we have one request: that you come alone and that none of your people[Pg 221] should look on or even cast a glance." The old count replied kindly, "Since you’ve interrupted my sleep, I’ll join your gathering." A tiny woman was then introduced to him; little torchbearers took their positions; and music began to play. The count struggled to keep up with the little woman during the dance; she moved away from him so gracefully that he could hardly catch his breath when she finally spun him around at such a speed.
But in the very middle of their spritely dance, suddenly all became still, the music ceased, and the whole company hurried to the slits of the doors, mouse-holes, and everywhere else where there was a corner to slip into. The bride-pair, the heralds, and dancers, looked upwards to a hole that was in the ceiling of the hall, and there discovered the face of the old countess, who overflowing with curiosity, was looking down on the joyous assembly. They then bowed themselves before the count, and the person who had invited him stept forward again and thanked him for the hospitality he had shown them: "But," said he, "since our wedding and our festivity has been thus disturbed by another eye gazing on it, your race shall henceforward never count more than seven Eilenburgs." They then pressed out after one another with great speed, and soon all was silent, and the old count alone in the dark hall. The curse has lasted till the present time, and one of six living knights of Eilenburg has always died before the seventh was born.[266]
But right in the middle of their lively dance, everything suddenly stopped, the music faded, and the whole crowd rushed to the doorways, little holes, and any other nook they could find. The bride and groom, the heralds, and the dancers looked up at a hole in the ceiling of the hall, where they saw the face of the old countess, who was overflowing with curiosity and watching the joyful gathering. They then bowed before the count, and the person who had invited him stepped forward once more to thank him for his hospitality: "But," he said, "since our wedding and celebration have been interrupted by another pair of eyes watching it, your lineage shall henceforth never number more than seven Eilenburgs." They then quickly filed out, and soon everything was quiet, leaving the old count alone in the dark hall. The curse has lasted until today, and one of the six living knights of Eilenburg has always died before the seventh was born.[266]
Smith Riechert.
On the east side of the Dwarf-hill of Dardesheim there is a piece of arable land. A smith named Riechert had sown this field with peas; but he observed that when they were just in perfection they were pulled in great quantities. Riechert built himself a little hut on his ground, there to[Pg 222] lie in wait for the thief; and there he watched day and night. In the daytime he could see no alteration, but every morning he found that, notwithstanding all his watchfulness, the field had been plundered during the night. Vexed to the heart at seeing that all his labour was in vain, he determined to thresh out on the ground what remained of the peas. So with the daybreak Smith Riechert commenced his work. Hardly was one half of his peas threshed when he heard a piteous wailing, and on going to look for the cause, he found on the ground under the peas one of the dwarfs whose skull he had rapped with his flail, and who was now visible, having lost his mist-cap with the blow. The Dwarf ran back into the hill as fast as his legs could carry him.
On the east side of Dwarf Hill in Dardesheim, there's a piece of farmland. A blacksmith named Riechert had planted peas in this field, but he noticed that just when they were perfectly ripe, they were pulled in large amounts. Riechert built a small hut on his land to keep an eye out for the thief, and he watched day and night. During the day, he noticed nothing unusual, but every morning he discovered that, despite all his vigilance, his field had been raided overnight. Frustrated to see all his hard work go to waste, he decided to thresh out what remained of the peas on the ground. So, at dawn, Smith Riechert began his task. He had barely finished threshing half of his peas when he heard a pitiful wailing. Curious about the source, he went to investigate and found one of the dwarfs under the peas, whose head he had accidentally hit with his flail, now visible because he had lost his mist-cap from the blow. The dwarf ran back into the hill as fast as he could.
However, little tiffs like this disturbed but for a very short time the good understanding of the Dwarf-people and the inhabitants. But the Dwarfs emigrated at last, because the tricks and scoffs of several of the inhabitants were become no longer bearable, as well as their ingratitude for several services they had rendered them. Since that time no one has ever heard or seen anything of the Dwarfs in the neighbourhood.
However, small arguments like this only briefly disrupted the good relationship between the Dwarf-people and the residents. Eventually, the Dwarfs left because the pranks and mockery from some of the locals became unbearable, along with their ingratitude for the various help the Dwarfs had given them. Since then, no one has ever seen or heard anything about the Dwarfs in the area.
Dwarfs Stealing Corn.
'Tis not very long since there were Dwarfs at Jüne near Göttingen, who used to go into the fields and steal the sheaves of corn. This they were able to do the more easily by means of a cap they wore, which made them invisible. They did much injury to one man in particular who had a great deal of corn. At length he hit on a plan to catch them. At noon one day he put a rope round the field, and when the Dwarfs went to creep under it, it knocked off their caps. Being now visible, they were caught. They gave him many fair words, promising if he would take away the rope to give him a peck (mette) of money if he came to that same place before sunrise. He agreed, but a friend whom he consulted told him to go not at sunrise but a little before[Pg 223] twelve at night, as it was at that hour that the day really began. He did as directed, and there he found the Dwarfs, who did not expect him, with the peck of money. The name of the family that got it is Mettens.
Not long ago, there were Dwarfs near Jüne, close to Göttingen, who would sneak into fields and steal the sheaves of corn. They were able to do this more easily because of a cap they wore that made them invisible. They caused a lot of trouble for one man in particular who had an abundance of corn. Eventually, he came up with a plan to catch them. One day at noon, he set up a rope around the field, and when the Dwarfs tried to creep under it, it knocked their caps off. Now visible, they were caught. They sweet-talked him, promising that if he removed the rope, they would give him a peck of money if he came back to that spot before sunrise. He agreed, but a friend he consulted advised him to arrive not at sunrise but just before midnight, as that was when the new day actually began. He followed the advice, and there he found the Dwarfs, who were not expecting him, with the peck of money. The family that received it is called Mettens.
A farmer in another part of the country being annoyed in a similar manner, was told to get willow-rods and beat the air with them, and he thus would knock of some of their caps and discover them. He and his people did so, and they captured one of the Dwarfs, who told the farmer that if he would let him go, he would give him a waggon-load of money, but he must come for it before sunrise. At the same time he informed him where his abode was. The farmer having enquired when the sun really rose, and being told at twelve o'clock, yoked his waggon and drove off, but when he came to the Dwarfs' hole, he heard them shouting and singing within:
A farmer in another part of the country, feeling annoyed in a similar way, was advised to get willow rods and wave them around to knock off some of their caps and reveal them. He and his team did just that, and they managed to capture one of the Dwarfs, who told the farmer that if he let him go, he would give him a wagon load of money, but he had to come for it before sunrise. The Dwarf also told him where he lived. After asking when the sun actually rose and being told it was at noon, the farmer hitched his wagon and set off. However, when he arrived at the Dwarfs' hideout, he heard them shouting and singing inside:
When he asked for something, they showed him a dead horse, and bade him take it with him, as they could give him nothing else. He was very angry at this, but as he wanted food for his dogs, he cut off a large piece and laid it on his waggon. But when he came home, lo! it was all pure gold. Others then went to the place, but both hole and horse had vanished.[268]
When he asked for something, they showed him a dead horse and told him to take it with him, since they couldn’t give him anything else. He was really angry about this, but since he needed food for his dogs, he cut off a big piece and placed it on his wagon. But when he got home, surprise! It was all pure gold. Others then went to the spot, but both the hole and the horse had disappeared.[268]
Journey of the Dwarfs over the Mountain.
On the north side of the Hartz there dwelt several thousand Dwarfs in the clefts of the rocks, and in the Dwarf-caves that still remain. It was, however, but rarely that they appeared to the inhabitants in a visible form; they generally[Pg 224] went about among them protected by their mist-caps, unseen and unnoticed.
On the north side of the Hartz, several thousand Dwarfs lived in the cracks of the rocks and in the Dwarf-caves that still exist. However, they rarely showed themselves to the locals; they usually[Pg 224] moved around protected by their mist-caps, remaining unseen and unnoticed.
Many of these Dwarfs were good-natured, and, on particular occasions, very obliging to the inhabitants, who used, for instance, in case of a wedding or a christening, to borrow various articles for the table out of the caves of the Dwarfs, It was, however, highly imprudent to provoke their resentment; as when injured or offended, they were malicious and wicked, and did every possible injury to the offender.
Many of these Dwarfs had a friendly nature and were quite helpful to the locals on certain occasions. For instance, during weddings or christenings, people would borrow various items for the table from the Dwarfs' caves. However, it was very unwise to anger them; when hurt or offended, they could be spiteful and vengeful, doing every possible harm to the person who wronged them.
A baker, who lived in the valley between Blenkenburg and Quedlinburg, used to remark that a part of the loaves he baked was always missing, though he never could find out the thief. This continual secret theft was gradually reducing him to poverty. At last he began to suspect the Dwarfs of being the cause of his misfortune. He accordingly got a bunch of little twigs, and beating the air with them in all directions, at length struck the mist-caps off some Dwarfs, who could now conceal themselves no longer. There was a great noise made about it; several other Dwarfs were caught in the act of committing theft, and at last the whole of the Dwarf-people were forced to quit the country. In order, in some degree, to indemnify the inhabitants for what had been stolen, and at the same time to be able to estimate the number of those that departed, a large cask was set up on what is now called Kirchberg, near the village of Thele, into which each Dwarf was to cast a piece of money. This cask was found, after the departure of the Dwarfs, to be quite filled with ancient coins, so great was their number.
A baker who lived in the valley between Blenkenburg and Quedlinburg often complained that a portion of the loaves he baked was always missing, though he could never figure out who the thief was. This ongoing secret theft gradually drove him into poverty. Eventually, he began to suspect that the Dwarfs were behind his misfortune. So, he took a bunch of small twigs and waved them around, eventually knocking the mist-caps off some Dwarfs, who could no longer hide. There was a big commotion about it; several other Dwarfs were caught stealing, and eventually, all the Dwarfs were forced to leave the area. To partially compensate the villagers for what had been stolen and to count how many Dwarfs left, a large cask was set up on what is now called Kirchberg, near the village of Thele, where each Dwarf was supposed to drop in a piece of money. After the Dwarfs left, this cask was found to be completely filled with ancient coins, so many that it was impressive.
The Dwarf-people went by Warnstadt, a village not far from Quedlinburg, still going toward the east. Since that time the Dwarfs have disappeared out of this country; and it is only now and then that a solitary one may be seen.
The Dwarf-people were known as Warnstadt, a village not far from Quedlinburg, still heading east. Since then, the Dwarfs have vanished from this land; and now and then, you might spot a lone one.
The Dwarfs on the south side of the Hartz were, in a similar manner, detected plundering the corn-fields. They also agreed to quit the country, and it was settled that they should pass over a small bridge near Neuhof, and that each, by way of transit-duty, should cast a certain portion of his property into a cask to be set there. The peasants, on their part, covenanted not to appear or look at them.[Pg 225] Some, however, had the curiosity to conceal themselves under the bridge, that they might at least hear them departing. They succeeded in their design, and heard during several hours, the trampling of the little men, sounding exactly as if a large flock of sheep was going over the bridge.
The Dwarfs on the south side of the Hartz were also caught stealing from the cornfields. They agreed to leave the area, and it was decided that they would cross a small bridge near Neuhof, with each one required to put a certain amount of their belongings into a barrel set up there as a sort of toll. The peasants, in return, agreed not to show themselves or look at them.[Pg 225] However, some were curious enough to hide under the bridge so they could at least hear them leave. They managed to do this and listened for several hours to the sound of the little men, which sounded just like a big flock of sheep crossing the bridge.
Other accounts of the departure of the Dwarfs relate as follows:—
Other accounts of the Dwarfs' departure go like this:—
The Dosenberg is a mountain in Hesse on the Schwalm, in which, not far from the bank of the stream, are two holes by which the Dwarfs[269] used to go in and out. One of them came frequently in a friendly way to the grandfather of Tobi in Singlis, when he was out in his fields. As he was one day cutting his corn he asked him if he would the next night, for a good sum of money, take a freight over the river. The farmer agreed, and in the evening the Dwarf brought him a sack of wheat as an earnest. Four horses were then put to the waggon, and the farmer drove to the Dosenberg, out of the holes of which the Dwarf brought heavy, but invisible loads to the waggon, which the farmer then drove through the water over to the other side. He thus kept going backwards and forwards from ten at night till four in the morning, by which time the horses were quite tired. Then said the Dwarf, "It is enough, now you shall see what you have been carrying!" He bade him look over his right shoulder, and then he saw the country far and near filled with the Dwarfs. "These thousand years," then said the Dwarf, "have we dwelt in the Dosenberg; our time is now up, and we must go to another land. But the hill is still so full of money that it would suffice for the whole country." He then loaded Tobi's waggon with money and departed. The farmer had difficulty in bringing home so heavy a load, but he became a rich man. His posterity are still wealthy people, but the Dwarfs have disappeared out of the country for ever.
The Dosenberg is a mountain in Hesse on the Schwalm, where not far from the stream's bank, there are two holes that the Dwarfs[269] used to enter and exit. One of them often visited Tobi's grandfather in Singlis when he was out in his fields. One day, while he was cutting his corn, the Dwarf asked him if he would, for a good sum of money, transport a load across the river the following night. The farmer agreed, and that evening the Dwarf brought him a sack of wheat as a down payment. Four horses were harnessed to the wagon, and the farmer headed to the Dosenberg, where the Dwarf brought heavy, invisible loads to the wagon. The farmer then drove the wagon through the water to the other side. He kept going back and forth from ten at night until four in the morning, by which time the horses were quite exhausted. Then the Dwarf said, "That’s enough, now you will see what you've been carrying!" He instructed the farmer to look over his right shoulder, and then he saw the land around filled with Dwarfs. "For a thousand years," the Dwarf said, "we have lived in the Dosenberg; our time is now up, and we must move to another land. But the hill is still so full of money that it could support the whole country." He then loaded Tobi's wagon with money and left. The farmer struggled to bring home such a heavy load, but he became a wealthy man. His descendants are still prosperous today, but the Dwarfs have vanished from the country forever.
At Offensen on the Aller in Lower Saxony, lived a great[Pg 226] farmer, whose name was Hövermann. He had a boat on the river; and one day two little people came to him and asked him to put them over the water. They went twice over the Aller to a great tract of land that is called the Allerô,[270] which is an uncultivated plain extending so wide and far that one can hardly see over it. When the farmer had crossed the second time one of the Dwarfs said to him, "Will you have now a sum of money or so much a head?" "I'd rather have a sum of money," said the farmer. One of them took off his hat and put it on the farmer's head, and said, "You'd have done better to have taken so much a head." The farmer, who had as yet seen nothing and whose boat had gone as if there was nothing in it, now beheld the whole Allerô swarming (krimmeln un wimmeln) with little men. These were the Dwarfs that he had brought over. From that time forward the Hövermanns had the greatest plenty of money, but they are all now dead and gone, and the place is sold. But when was this? Oh! in the old time when the Dwarfs were in the world, but now there's no more of them, thirty or forty years ago.[271]
At Offensen on the Aller in Lower Saxony, there lived a great[Pg 226] farmer named Hövermann. He had a boat on the river, and one day two little people came to him and asked him to take them across the water. They went back and forth over the Aller to a vast area of land called the Allerô,[270] which is an uncultivated plain so wide and far that you can hardly see the other side. After the farmer made the second crossing, one of the Dwarfs asked him, "Would you like a sum of money or so much per person?" "I'd prefer a sum of money," said the farmer. One of them took off his hat and placed it on the farmer's head, saying, "You would have been better off taking so much per person." Until that moment, the farmer had seen nothing, and his boat had seemed empty; now he saw the entire Allerô bustling (krimmeln un wimmeln) with little men. These were the Dwarfs he had transported. From that point on, the Hövermanns had an abundance of money, but they are all gone now, and the place has been sold. But when did this happen? Oh! back in the days when the Dwarfs were around, thirty or forty years ago, but now they are no more.[271]
The Dwarfs' Borrowing Bread.
Albert Steffel, aged seventy years, who died in the year 1680, and Hans Kohmann, aged thirty-six, who died in 1679, two honest, veracious men, frequently declared that as one time Kohmann's grandfather was working in his ground which lay in the neighbourhood of the place called the Dwarfs' hole, and his wife had brought out to the field to him for his breakfast some fresh baked bread, and had laid it, tied up in a napkin, at the end of the field, there came up soon after a little Dwarf-woman, who spoke to him[Pg 227] about his bread, saying, that her own was in the oven, and that her children were hungry and could not wait for it, but that if he would give her his, she would be certain to replace it by noon. The man consented, and at noon she returned, spread out a very white little cloth, and laid on it a smoking hot loaf, and with many thanks and entreaties told him he might eat the bread without any apprehension, and that she would return for the cloth. He did as she desired, and when she returned she told him that there had been so many forges erected that she was quite annoyed, and would be obliged to depart and abandon her favourite dwelling. She also said that the shocking cursing and swearing of the people drove her away, as also the profanation of Sunday, as the country people, instead of going to church, used to go look at their fields, which was altogether sinful.[272]
Albert Steffel, who was seventy years old and died in 1680, and Hans Kohmann, who was thirty-six and died in 1679, were two honest and truthful men. They often shared a story about how Kohmann's grandfather, while working his land near a place called the Dwarfs' Hole, received a visit from a little Dwarf-woman. One day, his wife brought him some freshly baked bread wrapped in a napkin and left it at the end of the field. Soon after, the Dwarf-woman approached him and asked about his bread, explaining that her own was still in the oven and her children were hungry and couldn't wait for it. She promised that if he gave her his bread, she would replace it by noon. The man agreed, and at noon, she returned with a very clean little cloth and placed a steaming loaf on it. She thanked him profusely and assured him he could eat the bread without worrying, saying she would come back for the cloth. He followed her instructions, and when she returned, she expressed her frustration about the many new forges being built, saying she would have to leave her beloved home. She also mentioned that the terrible cursing and swearing by the people drove her away, along with the disrespect of Sunday, as the local farmers chose to check on their fields instead of going to church, which she considered entirely sinful.[Pg 227]
The Changeling.
It was the belief, in some parts of Germany, that if a child that was not thriving were taken to a place named Cyriac's Mead, near Neuhausen, and left lying there and given to drink out of Cyriac's Well, at the end of nine days it would either die or recover.
In some areas of Germany, people believed that if a struggling child was taken to a place called Cyriac's Mead, near Neuhausen, and left there to drink from Cyriac's Well, by the end of nine days, the child would either die or get better.
The butler and cook of one of the spiritual lords of Germany, without being married, had a child, which kept crying day and night, and evermore craving for food and yet it never grew nor throve. It was finally resolved to try on it the effect of Cyriac's Mead, and the mother set out for that place with the child on her back, whose weight was so great that she hardly could endure it. As she was toiling along under her burden, she met a travelling student, who said to her, "My good woman, what sort of a wild creature is that you are carrying? I should not wonder if it were to crush in your neck." She replied that it was her dear child which would not grow nor thrive, and that she was taking it to Neuhausen to be rocked. "But," said he, "that is not your child; it is the devil. Fling it into the stream." But she refused, and maintained that it was her child, and kissed it. Then said he, "Your child is at home in the inner bedroom in a new cradle behind the ark. Throw, I tell you, this monster into the stream." With many tears and groans the poor woman at length did as he required and immediately there was heard under the bridge on which they were standing a howling and a growling as if wolves and bears were in the place. When the woman reached home she found her own child healthy and lively and laughing in its new cradle.
The butler and cook of one of the noble lords in Germany, who weren't married, had a child that kept crying day and night, constantly wanting to be fed, yet it never grew or thrived. Eventually, they decided to try Cyriac's Mead on it, and the mother set out to that place with the child on her back, whose weight was so heavy that she could barely bear it. As she struggled along with her load, she met a traveling student who asked her, "Hey, what kind of wild creature are you carrying? I wouldn't be surprised if it crushed your neck." She replied that it was her dear child that wouldn’t grow or thrive, and that she was taking it to Neuhausen to be rocked. "But," he said, "that's not your child; that’s the devil. Throw it into the stream." But she refused and insisted that it was her child and kissed it. Then he said, "Your real child is at home in the inner bedroom in a new cradle behind the ark. I’m telling you, throw this monster into the stream." After a lot of tears and anguish, the poor woman finally did as he advised, and immediately under the bridge where they were standing, there was a howling and growling as if wolves and bears were nearby. When the woman got home, she found her actual child healthy, lively, and laughing in its new cradle.
A Hessian legend tells that as a woman was reaping corn at the Dosenberg,[273] with her little child lying near her on the ground, a Dwarf-woman (wichtelweib) came and took it and left her own lying in its stead. When the mother came to look after her dear babe a great ugly jolterhead was there gaping at her. She cried out and roared Murder! so lustily that the thief came back with the child. But she did not restore it till the mother had put the changeling to her breast and given it some ennobling human milk.[274]
A Hessian legend says that while a woman was harvesting corn at the Dosenberg,[273] with her little child lying nearby on the ground, a Dwarf-woman (wichtelweib) came and took her child, leaving her own in its place. When the mother went to check on her precious baby, she found a huge, ugly creature staring at her. She screamed and yelled for help so loudly that the thief returned with her child. But she only gave it back after the mother had fed the changeling with her milk. [274]
There was, it is said, in Prussian Samland, an inn-keeper whom the underground folk had done many good turns. It grieved him to see what bad clothes they had, and he desired his wife to leave new little coats for them. They took the[Pg 229] new clothes, but cried out, "Paid off! Paid off!" and went all away.[275]
There was, or so the story goes, an innkeeper in Prussian Samland who had helped the underground folk many times. He felt sorry for the ragged clothes they wore, so he asked his wife to leave out some new little coats for them. They took the new clothes but exclaimed, "Paid off! Paid off!" and then disappeared.
Another time they gave great help to a poor smith, and every night they made bran-new pots, pans, kettles and plates for him. His wife used to leave some milk for them, on which they fell like wolves, and drained the vessel to the bottom, and then cleaned it and went to their work. When the smith had grown rich by means of them, his wife made for each of them a pretty little red coat and cap, and left them in their way. "Paid off! Paid off!" cried they, slipped on the new clothes, and went away without working the iron that was left for them, and never returned.
Another time, they helped a poor blacksmith a lot, and every night they made brand-new pots, pans, kettles, and plates for him. His wife would leave some milk for them, which they would devour like wolves, draining the vessel completely, then cleaning it before getting back to work. When the blacksmith became rich thanks to them, his wife made each of them a nice little red coat and cap, leaving them in their path. "Paid off! Paid off!" they shouted, put on the new clothes, and left without working on the leftover iron, never to return.
There was a being named a Scrat or Schrat, Schretel, Schretlein.[276] This name is used in old German to translate pilosus in the narratives of those who wrote in Latin, and it seems sometimes to denote a House- sometimes a Wood-spirit. Terms similar to it are to be found in the cognate languages, and it is perhaps the origin of Old Scratch, a popular English name of the devil.
There was a creature called a Scrat or Schrat, Schretel, Schretlein.[276] This name is used in old German to translate pilosus in the stories of those who wrote in Latin, and it sometimes refers to a house spirit—sometimes a wood spirit. Similar terms can be found in related languages, and it may be the source of Old Scratch, a common English name for the devil.
There is, chiefly in Southern Germany, a species of beings that greatly resemble the Dwarfs. They are called Wichtlein (Little Wights), and are about three quarters of an ell high. Their appearance is that of old men with long beards. They haunt the mines, and are dressed like miners, with a white hood to their shirts and leather aprons, and are provided with lanterns, mallets, and hammers. They amuse themselves with pelting the workmen with small stones, but do them no injury, except when they are abused and cursed by them.
There is, mainly in Southern Germany, a type of beings that closely resemble Dwarfs. They are called Wichtlein (Little Wights) and stand about three quarters of a yard tall. They look like old men with long beards. They hang around the mines and dress like miners, wearing white hoods with their shirts and leather aprons, and they carry lanterns, mallets, and hammers. They enjoy throwing small stones at the workers, but they don't actually hurt them, unless the workers insult and curse at them.
They show themselves most especially in places where there is an abundance of ore, and the miners are always glad to see them; they flit about in the pits and shafts, and appear to work very hard, though they in reality do nothing. Sometimes they seem as if working a vein, at other times putting the ore into buckets, at other times working at the windlass, but all is mere show. They frequently call, and when one comes there is no one to be seen.
They especially show up in areas where there's plenty of ore, and the miners really appreciate their presence; they move around the pits and shafts, acting like they're working really hard, even though they're actually doing nothing. Sometimes they look like they're mining a vein, other times they pretend to be putting ore into buckets, and at other times they seem to be using the windlass, but it's all just for show. They often make sounds, and when someone goes to check, there's no one there.
At Kuttenburg, in Bohemia, the Wichtlein have been seen in great numbers. They announce the death of a miner by knocking three times, and when any misfortune is about to happen they are heard digging, pounding, and imitating all other kinds of work. At times they make a noise, as if they were smiths labouring very hard at the anvil, hence the Bohemians call them Haus-Schmiedlein (Little House-smiths).
At Kuttenburg, in Bohemia, the Wichtlein have been spotted in large numbers. They announce a miner's death by knocking three times, and when some kind of misfortune is about to occur, you can hear them digging, pounding, and mimicking various types of work. Sometimes they make noise, like blacksmiths working hard at the anvil, which is why the Bohemians call them Haus-Schmiedlein (Little House-smiths).
In Istria the miners set, every day, in a particular place, a little pot with food in it for them. They also at certain times in each year buy a little red coat, the size of a small boy's, and make the Wichtlein a present of it. If they neglect this, the little people grow very angry.[277]
In Istria, the miners place a small pot of food for the little people every day in a specific spot. They also buy a tiny red coat, about the size of a small boy's, at certain times each year and give it as a gift to the Wichtlein. If they forget to do this, the little people get very upset.[277]
In Southern Germany they believe in a species of beings somewhat like the Dwarfs, called Wild, Wood, Timber, and Moss-people. These generally live together in society, but they sometimes appear singly. They are small in stature, yet somewhat larger than the Elf, being the size of children of three years, grey and old-looking, hairy and clad in moss. The women are of a more amiable temper than the men, which last live further back in the woods; they wear green clothes faced with red, and cocked-hats. The women come to the wood-cutters and ask them for something to eat; they also take it away of themselves out of the pots; but they always make a return in some way or other, often by giving good advice. Sometimes they help people in their cooking or washing and haymaking, and they feed the cattle. They are fond of coming where people are baking, and beg of them to bake for them also a piece of dough the size of half a mill-stone, and to leave it in a certain place. They sometimes, in return, bring some of their own baking to the ploughman, which they lay in the furrow or on the plough, and they are greatly offended if it is rejected. The wood-woman sometimes comes with a broken wheel-barrow, and begs to have the wheel repaired, and she pays by the chips which turn into gold, or she gives to knitters a ball of thread which is never ended. A woman who good-naturedly gave her breast to a crying Wood-child, was rewarded by its[Pg 231] mother by a gift of the bark on which it was lying. She broke a splinter off it and threw it into her faggot, and on reaching home she found it was pure gold. Their lives are attached, like those of the Hamadryads, to the trees, and if any one causes by friction the inner bark to loosen a Wood-woman dies.
In Southern Germany, people believe in a type of beings somewhat similar to Dwarfs, known as Wild, Wood, Timber, and Moss-people. They usually live together in groups but can also appear alone. They are short in height, but a bit taller than Elves, about the size of three-year-old kids, looking grey and ancient, hairy, and dressed in moss. The women tend to be friendlier than the men, who stay deeper in the woods; they wear green outfits with red trim and cocked hats. The women approach woodcutters and ask for food, sometimes taking food straight from the pots, but they always repay in some way, often by offering useful advice. Occasionally, they help with cooking, washing, and haymaking, and they take care of the cattle. They love being around people when they bake, asking for a piece of dough the size of half a millstone, which they want left in a specific spot. In exchange, they might bring some of their own baked goods to the farmer, placing it in the furrow or on the plow, and they get very upset if it's turned away. The wood-woman might come with a broken wheelbarrow, asking for the wheel to be fixed, and she pays with wood chips that turn into gold or gives knitters an endless ball of thread. A woman who kindly fed a crying Wood-child was rewarded by its mother with a gift of the bark it was lying on. When she broke off a piece and tossed it into her bundle, she discovered it was pure gold when she got home. Their lives are linked to the trees, like the Hamadryads, and if anyone loosens the inner bark through friction, a Wood-woman will die.
Their great enemy is the Wild-Huntsman, who driving invisibly through the air pursues and kills them. A peasant one time hearing the usual baying and cheering in a wood, would join in the cry. Next morning he found hanging at his stable-door a quarter of a green Moss-woman as his share of the game. When the woodmen are felling timber they cut three crosses in a spot of the tree that is to be hewn, and the Moss-women sit in the middle of these and so are safe from the Wild-Huntsman.[278]
Their main enemy is the Wild Huntsman, who invisibly chases and kills them through the air. One time, a peasant, hearing the usual barking and shouting in a forest, decided to join in. The next morning, he found a quarter of a green Moss-woman hanging at his stable door as his share of the hunt. When the woodcutters are chopping down trees, they make three crosses on a part of the tree that’s going to be cut, and the Moss-women sit in the middle of these crosses to stay safe from the Wild Huntsman.[278]
The following account of the popular belief in the parts of Germany adjacent to Jutland has been given by a late writer.[279]
The following description of the common belief in the areas of Germany near Jutland has been provided by a recent writer.[279]
In Friesland the Dwarfs are named Oennereeske, in some of the islands Oennerbänske, and in Holstein Unnerorske.[280] The same stories are told of them as of the Dwarfs and Fairies elsewhere. They take away, and keep for long periods, girls with whom they have fallen in love; they steal children and leave changelings in their stead, the remedy against which is to lay a bible under the child's pillow; they lend and borrow pots, plates, and such like, sometimes lending money with or even without interest; they aid to build houses and churches; help the peasant when his cart has stuck in the mire, and will bring him water and pancakes to refresh him when at work in the fields.
In Friesland, the Dwarfs are called Oennereeske, on some islands they’re known as Oennerbänske, and in Holstein, they’re referred to as Unnerorske.[280] The same stories are told about them as about Dwarfs and Fairies in other places. They take girls they fall in love with and keep them for a long time; they kidnap children and leave changelings in their place, and the remedy for this is to put a Bible under the child’s pillow; they lend and borrow pots, plates, and similar items, sometimes lending money with or without interest; they help build houses and churches; assist farmers when their carts get stuck in the mud, and bring them water and pancakes to refresh them while they work in the fields.
The Dwarf Husband.
A poor girl went out one day and as she was passing by a hill she heard a Dwarf hammering away inside of it, for they are handy smiths, and singing at his work. She was so pleased with the song, that she could not refrain from wishing aloud that she could sing like him, and live like him under the ground. Scarcely had she expressed the wish when the singing ceased, and a voice came out of the hill, saying, "Should you like to live with us?" "To be sure I should," replied the girl, who probably had no very happy life of it above ground. Instantly the Dwarf came out of the hill and made a declaration of love, and a proffer of his hand and a share in his subterranean wealth. She accepted the offer and lived very comfortably with him, as he proved an excellent little husband.
A poor girl went out one day, and while passing by a hill, she heard a Dwarf hammering away inside, as they are skilled smiths, and singing while he worked. She enjoyed the song so much that she couldn’t help but wish out loud that she could sing like him and live like him underground. As soon as she voiced her wish, the singing stopped, and a voice came from the hill, asking, "Would you like to live with us?" "Of course I would," replied the girl, who probably didn’t have a very happy life above ground. Immediately, the Dwarf emerged from the hill, confessed his love, and offered his hand along with a share of his underground riches. She accepted his proposal and lived very comfortably with him, as he turned out to be a wonderful little husband.
Inge of Rantum.
The Friesland girls are, however, rather shy of these matches, and if they have unwarily been drawn into an engagement they try to get out of it if they possibly can.
The Friesland girls, however, tend to be quite shy about these matches, and if they’ve unwittingly gotten involved in an engagement, they will do their best to back out of it if they can.
A girl named Inge of Rantum had some way or other got into an engagement with one of the Underground people. The wedding-day was actually fixed, and she could only be released from her bond on one condition—that of being able, before it came, to tell the real name of her lover. All her efforts to that effect were in vain, the dreaded day was fast approaching and she fell into deep melancholy. On the morning of her wedding-day she went out and strolled in sorrowful mood through the fields, saying to herself, as she plucked some flowers, "Far happier are these flowers[Pg 233] than I." As she was stooping to gather them, she thought she heard a noise under the ground. She listened and recognised it as the voice at her lover, who, in the excess of his joy at the arrival of his wedding-day, was frolicking and singing, "To-day I must bake and boil and roast and broil and wash and brew; for this is my wedding-day. My bride is the fair Inge of Rantum, and my name is Ekke Nekkepem. Hurrah! Nobody knows that but myself!" "Aye, but I know it too!" said Inge softly to herself, and she placed her nosegay in her bosom and went home. Toward evening came the Dwarf to claim his bride. "Many thanks, dear Ekke Nekkepem," said she, "but if you please I would rather stay where I am." The smiling face of the bridegroom grew dark as thunder, but he recollected how he had divulged his secret, and saw that the affair was past remedy.[281]
A girl named Inge from Rantum had somehow gotten engaged to one of the Underground people. The wedding day was actually set, and she could only be freed from her commitment on one condition—that she could tell the real name of her fiancé before that day arrived. All her attempts to do so had failed, and the dreaded day was fast approaching, leaving her in deep sadness. On the morning of her wedding day, she went out and wandered through the fields in a sorrowful mood, saying to herself, as she picked some flowers, "These flowers are much happier than I." As she bent down to gather them, she thought she heard a noise from underground. She listened and recognized it as her lover's voice, who, in his excitement about the wedding day, was frolicking and singing, "Today I must bake and boil and roast and broil and wash and brew; for this is my wedding day. My bride is the lovely Inge of Rantum, and my name is Ekke Nekkepem. Hurrah! Nobody knows that but me!" "But I know it too," Inge whispered to herself as she tucked her bouquet into her dress and went home. In the evening, the Dwarf came to claim his bride. "Thank you, dear Ekke Nekkepem," she said, "but if you don’t mind, I’d rather stay where I am." The groom's smiling face darkened like a storm, but he remembered that he had revealed his secret and realized that it was too late to change anything.
The Nis of Jutland is called Puk[282] in Friesland. Like him he wears a pointed red cap, with a long grey or green jacket, and slippers on his feet. His usual abode is under the roof, and he goes in and out either through a broken window, which is never mended, or through some other aperture left on purpose for him. A bowl of groute must be left on the floor for him every evening, and he is very angry if there should be no butter in it. When well treated he makes himself very useful by cleaning up the house, and tending the cattle. He sometimes amuses himself by playing tricks on the servants, tickling, for example, their noses when they are asleep, or pulling off the bed-clothes. Stories are told of the Puk, similar to some above related of the Juttish Nis.
The Nis of Jutland is known as Puk[282] in Friesland. Like him, he wears a pointed red cap, a long gray or green jacket, and slippers. He usually lives under the roof and comes and goes through a broken window that’s never fixed, or through another opening left for him. Every evening, a bowl of gruel must be left on the floor for him, and he gets very angry if there’s no butter in it. When treated well, he’s quite helpful, cleaning the house and taking care of the cattle. He sometimes entertains himself by playing pranks on the servants, like tickling their noses while they sleep or pulling the bed covers off. There are stories about the Puk that are similar to those told about the Jutland Nis.
THE WILD-WOMEN.
Wie ich es noch nie gefunden habe. Schreiber.
Such as I have never met.
The Wilde Frauen or Wild-women of Germany bear a very strong resemblance to the Elle-maids of Scandinavia. Like them they are beautiful, have fine flowing hair, live within hills, and only appear singly or in the society of each other. They partake of the piety of character we find among the German Dwarfs.
The Wilde Frauen or Wild-women of Germany closely resemble the Elle-maids of Scandinavia. Like them, they are beautiful, have long flowing hair, live in the hills, and only appear alone or among themselves. They share the same piety of character we see in the German Dwarfs.
The celebrated Wunderberg, or Underberg, on the great moor near Salzburg, is the chief haunt of the Wild-women. The Wunderberg is said to be quite hollow, and supplied with stately palaces, churches, monasteries, gardens, and springs of gold and silver. Its inhabitants, beside the Wild-women, are little men, who have charge of the treasures it contains, and who at midnight repair to Salzburg to perform their devotions in the cathedral; giants, who used to come to the church of Grödich and exhort the people to lead a godly and pious life; and the great emperor Charles V., with golden crown and sceptre, attended by knights and lords. His grey beard has twice encompassed the table at which he sits, and when it has the third time grown round it, the end of the world and the appearance of the Anti-christ will take place.[283]
The famous Wunderberg, or Underberg, on the vast moor near Salzburg, is the main hangout of the Wild-women. The Wunderberg is said to be completely hollow, filled with impressive palaces, churches, monasteries, gardens, and springs of gold and silver. Its residents, besides the Wild-women, are little men who are in charge of the treasures within, and who go to Salzburg at midnight to worship in the cathedral; giants who used to visit the church in Grödich to encourage people to live righteous and pious lives; and the great emperor Charles V., adorned with a golden crown and scepter, surrounded by knights and lords. His gray beard has encircled the table he sits at twice, and when it wraps around for the third time, the end of the world and the rise of the Antichrist will occur.[283]
The following is the only account we have of the Wild-women.
The following is the only account we have of the Wild Women.
The inhabitants of the village of Grödich and the peasantry of the neighbourhood assert that frequently, about the year 1753, the Wild-women used to come out of the Wunderberg to the boys and girls that were keeping the cattle near the hole within Glanegg, and give them bread to eat.
The people of the village of Grödich and the local farmers claim that around the year 1753, the Wild Women would often come out of the Wunderberg to the boys and girls watching the cattle near the hole in Glanegg and give them bread to eat.
The Wild-women used frequently to come to where the people were reaping. They came down early in the morning, and in the evening, when the people left off work, they went back into the Wunderberg without partaking of the supper.
The Wild-women often came to where the people were harvesting. They showed up early in the morning, and in the evening, when the people finished working, they returned to the Wunderberg without joining in for dinner.
It happened once near this hill, that a little boy was sitting on a horse which his father had tethered on the headland of the field. Then came the Wild-women out of the hill and wanted to take away the boy by force. But the father, who was well acquainted with the secrets of this hill, and what used to occur there, without any dread hasted up to the women and took the boy from them, with these words: "What makes you presume to come so often out of the hill, and now to take away my child with you? What do you want to do with him?" The Wild-women answered: "He will be better with us, and have better care taken of him than at home. We shall be very fond of the boy, and he will meet with no injury." But the father would not let the boy out of his hands, and the Wild-women went away weeping bitterly.
Once, near this hill, a little boy was sitting on a horse that his father had tied up at the edge of the field. Then the Wild Women came out of the hill and tried to take the boy by force. But the father, who knew the secrets of this hill and what usually happened there, bravely approached the women and took the boy back from them, saying, "What makes you think you can keep coming out of the hill to take my child? What do you want with him?" The Wild Women replied, "He'll be better off with us and taken care of better than at home. We'll love him, and he'll come to no harm." But the father refused to let the boy go, and the Wild Women left, crying bitterly.
One time the Wild-women came out of the Wunderberg, near the place called the Kugelmill, which is prettily situated on the side of this hill, and took away a boy who was keeping cattle. This boy, whom every one knew, was seen about a year after by some wood-cutters, in a green dress, and sitting on a block of this hill. Next day they took his parents with them, intending to search the hill for him, but they all went about it to no purpose, for the boy never appeared any more.
One time, the Wild Women came out of the Wunderberg, near a place called the Kugelmill, which is nicely located on the side of this hill, and took away a boy who was herding cattle. This boy, who everyone knew, was seen about a year later by some loggers, dressed in green and sitting on a block of this hill. The next day, they took his parents with them, planning to search the hill for him, but they all tried to find him in vain, as the boy never showed up again.
It frequently has happened that a Wild-woman out of the Wunderberg has gone toward the village of Anif, which is better than a mile from the hill. She used to make holes and beds for herself in the ground. She had uncommonly[Pg 236] long and beautiful hair, which reached nearly to the soles of her feet. A peasant belonging to the village often saw this woman going and coming, and he fell deeply in love with her, especially on account of her beautiful hair. He could not refrain from going up to her, and he gazed on her with delight; and at last, in his simplicity, he laid himself, without any repugnance, down by her side. The second night the Wild-woman asked him if he had not a wife already? The peasant however denied his wife, and said he had not.
It often happened that a Wild Woman from the Wunderberg would go to the village of Anif, which is over a mile from the hill. She would dig holes and make beds for herself in the ground. She had unusually[Pg 236] long and beautiful hair that nearly touched the ground. A peasant from the village often saw her coming and going, and he fell deeply in love with her, especially because of her gorgeous hair. He couldn't help but approach her, gazing at her with delight, and eventually, in his innocence, he lay down beside her without hesitation. On the second night, the Wild Woman asked him if he already had a wife. The peasant, however, denied having a wife and claimed he didn't.
His wife meanwhile was greatly puzzled to think where it was that her husband went every evening, and slept every night. She therefore watched him and found him in the field sleeping near the Wild-woman:—"Oh, God preserve thy beautiful hair!" said she to the Wild-woman; "what are you doing there?"[284] With these words the peasant's wife retired and left them, and her husband was greatly frightened at it. But the Wild-woman upbraided him with his false denial, and said to him, "Had your wife manifested hatred and spite against me, you would now be unfortunate, and would never leave this place; but since your wife was not malicious, love her from henceforth, and dwell with her faithfully, and never venture more to come here, for it is written, 'Let every one live faithfully with his wedded wife,' though the force of this commandment will greatly decrease, and with it all the temporal prosperity of married people. Take this shoefull of money from me: go home, and look no more about you."
His wife was really confused about where her husband went every evening and slept every night. So, she kept an eye on him and found him in the field, sleeping near the Wild-woman. "Oh, God keep your beautiful hair safe!" she said to the Wild-woman. "What are you doing here?"[284] With that, the peasant's wife left, and her husband was really scared. But the Wild-woman scolded him for his lies and said, "If your wife had shown me hatred and malice, you would be in trouble, and you'd never leave this place; but since your wife isn’t mean-spirited, love her from now on, be loyal to her, and don’t come here again, because it’s written, 'Let everyone live faithfully with their spouse,' even though the power of this command will fade over time, along with the prosperity of married couples. Take this bag of money from me: go home, and don’t look back."
As the fair maiden who originally possessed the famed Oldenburg Horn was probably a Wild-woman, we will place the story of it here.
As the beautiful woman who first owned the famous Oldenburg Horn was likely a Wild Woman, we will tell her story here.
The Oldenburg Horn.
In the time of count Otto of Oldenburg, who succeeded his father Ulrich in the year 967, a wonderful transaction occurred. For as he, being a good sportsman, and one who took great delight in the chase, had set out early one day with his nobles and attendants, and had hunted in the wood of Bernefeuer, and the count himself had put up a roe, and followed him alone from the wood of Bernefeuer to the Osenberg, and with his white horse stood on the top of the hill, and endeavoured to trace the game, he said to himself, for it was an excessively hot day, "Oh God! if one had now but a cool drink!"
In the time of Count Otto of Oldenburg, who took over from his father Ulrich in 967, something remarkable happened. One day, as he, a passionate hunter, set out early with his nobles and attendants to hunt in the woods of Bernefeuer, he managed to flush out a roe deer. Following it alone from the woods to Osenberg, he reached the top of the hill on his white horse and tried to track the game. It was an extremely hot day, and he thought to himself, "Oh God! If only I had a cold drink right now!"
No sooner had the count spoken the word than the Osenberg opened, and out of the cleft there came a beautiful maiden, fairly adorned and handsomely dressed, and with her beautiful hair divided on her shoulders, and a garland on her head. And she had a rich silver vessel, that was gilded and shaped like a hunter's horn, well and ingeniously made, granulated, and fairly ornamented. It was adorned with various kinds of arms that are now but little known, and with strange unknown inscriptions and ingenious figures, and it was soldered together and adorned in the same manner as the old antiques, and it was beautifully and ingeniously wrought. This horn the maiden held in her hand, and it was full, and she gave it into the hand of the count, and prayed that the count would drink out of it to refresh himself therewith.
No sooner had the count spoken than the Osenberg opened, and out stepped a beautiful maiden, elegantly adorned and stylishly dressed, with her lovely hair falling over her shoulders and a garland on her head. She held a rich silver vessel, gilded and shaped like a hunter's horn, expertly crafted, with intricate details and fine embellishments. It featured various types of arms that are now largely unknown, along with strange inscriptions and clever designs, all joined together and decorated like ancient antiques, and it was skillfully made. The maiden held this horn in her hand, which was full, and she offered it to the count, asking him to drink from it to refresh himself.
When the count had received and taken this gilded silver horn from the maiden, and had opened it and looked into it, the drink, or whatever it was that was in it, when he shook it, did not please him, and he therefore refused to drink for the maiden. Whereupon the maiden said, "My dear lord, drink of it upon my faith, for it will do you no harm, but will be of advantage;" adding farther, that if the count[Pg 238] would drink out of it, it would go well with him, count Otto, and his, and also with the whole house of Oldenburg after him, and that the whole country would improve and flourish. But if the count would place no faith in her, and would not drink of it, then for the future, in the succeeding family of Oldenburg, there would remain no unity. But when the count gave no heed to what she said, but, as was not without reason, considered with himself a long time whether he should drink or not, he held the silver gilded horn in his hand and swung it behind him, and poured it out, and some of its contents sprinkled the white horse, and where it fell and wetted him the hair all came off.
When the count took the gilded silver horn from the maiden, opened it, and looked inside, he found the drink—or whatever it was—not to his liking when he shook it, so he refused to drink it for her. The maiden then said, "My dear lord, trust me and drink from it; it won’t harm you and will actually be beneficial." She added that if the count would drink from it, everything would go well for him, Count Otto, and his lineage, as well as for the entire Oldenburg family in the future, and the whole country would prosper. But if the count didn’t believe her and chose not to drink, there would be no unity left in the future generations of Oldenburg. However, the count ignored her words and, after some contemplation—rightly so—wondered whether he should drink or not. He held the silver gilded horn in his hand, swung it behind him, and poured it out, causing some of its contents to splash onto the white horse; where it landed, the hair all fell off.
When the maiden saw this, she desired to have her horn back again, but the count made speed down the hill with the horn, which he held in his hand, and when he looked round he observed that the maiden was gone into the hill again. And when terror seized on the count on account of this, he laid spurs to his horse, and at full speed hasted to join his attendants, and informed them of what had befallen him. He moreover showed them the silver gilded horn, and took it with him to Oldenburg, and the same horn, as it was obtained in so wonderful a manner, was preserved as a costly jewel by him, and by all the succeeding reigning princes of the house of Oldenburg.[285]
When the girl saw this, she wanted her horn back, but the count quickly rode down the hill with the horn in his hand. When he looked back, he noticed that the girl had gone back into the hill. This terrified the count, so he pushed his horse to go faster and rushed to join his attendants, telling them what had happened to him. He also showed them the silver-gilded horn and took it with him to Oldenburg. This horn, acquired in such a remarkable way, was kept as a valuable treasure by him and by all the later princes of the Oldenburg family.[285]
KOBOLDS.[286]
The Kobold is exactly the same being as the Danish Nis, and Scottish Brownie, and English Hobgoblin.[287] He performs the very same services for the family to whom he attaches himself.
The Kobold is the exact same creature as the Danish Nis, the Scottish Brownie, and the English Hobgoblin.[287] He does the same tasks for the family he connects with.
When the Kobold is about coming into any place, he first makes trial of the disposition of the family in this way. He brings chips and saw-dust into the house, and throws dirt into the milk vessels. If the master of the house takes care that the chips are not scattered about, and that the dirt is left in the vessels, and the milk drunk out of them, the Kobold comes and stays in the house as long as there is one of the family alive.
When the Kobold is about to enter a place, he first tests the mood of the family this way. He brings in wood chips and sawdust and throws dirt into the milk containers. If the head of the household ensures that the chips aren't spread around and that the dirt stays in the containers while the milk is consumed, the Kobold comes and stays in the house as long as one of the family members is alive.
The change of servants does not affect the Kobold, who still remains. The maid who is going away must recommend her successor to take care of him, and treat him well. If she does not so, things go ill with her till she is also obliged to leave the place.
The change of staff doesn’t impact the Kobold, who still stays. The maid who is leaving has to recommend her replacement to look after him and treat him nicely. If she doesn’t, things will go badly for her until she also has to leave the job.
The history of the celebrated Hinzelmann will give most[Pg 240] full and satisfactory information respecting the nature and properties of Kobolds; for such he was, though he used constantly to deny it. His history was written at considerable length by a pious minister, named Feldmann. MM. Grimm gives us the following abridgement of it.[288]
The story of the famous Hinzelmann provides detailed and satisfying information about the nature and characteristics of Kobolds; because that’s what he was, even though he always denied it. A devoted minister named Feldmann wrote a lengthy account of his history. The Grimm brothers offer the following summary of it.[288]
Hinzelmann.[289]
A wonderful house-spirit haunted for a long time the old castle of Hudemühlen, situated in the country of Lüneburg, not far from the Aller, and of which there is nothing remaining but the walls. It was in the year 1584 that he first notified his presence, by knocking and making various noises. Soon after he began to converse with the servants in the daylight. They were at first terrified at hearing a voice and seeing nothing, but by degrees they became accustomed to it and thought no more of it. At last he became quite courageous, and began to speak to the master of the house himself, and used, in the middle of the day and in the evening, to carry on conversations of various kinds; and at meal-times he discoursed with those who were present, whether strangers or belonging to the family. When all fear of him was gone he became quite friendly and intimate: he sang, laughed, and went on with every kind of sport, so long as no one vexed him: and his voice was on these occasions soft and tender like that of a boy or maiden. When he was asked whence he came, and what he had to do in that place, he said he was come from the Bohemian mountains, and that his companions were in the Bohemian forest—that they would not tolerate him, and that he was in consequence obliged to retire and take refuge with good people[Pg 241] till his affairs should be in a better condition. He added that his name was Hinzelmann, but that he was also called Lüring; and that he had a wife whose name was Hille Bingels. When the time for it was come he would let himself he seen in his real shape, but that at present it was not convenient for him to do so. In all other respects he was, he said, as good and honest a fellow as need be.
A friendly house spirit haunted the old castle of Hudemühlen for a long time, located in the Lüneburg area, not far from the Aller. Now, only the walls remain. It was in 1584 when he first announced his presence by knocking and creating various noises. Soon after, he began talking to the servants during the day. At first, they were scared to hear a voice without seeing anyone, but over time, they got used to it and stopped worrying about it. Eventually, he grew quite bold and started speaking to the master of the house directly, engaging in conversations throughout the day and evening; during meals, he chatted with both guests and family members. Once they lost their fear, he became friendly and casual: he sang, laughed, and played games as long as no one annoyed him, and his voice was soft and gentle like that of a young person. When asked where he came from and what he was doing there, he said he was from the Bohemian mountains and that his companions were in the Bohemian forest—that they wouldn't accept him, forcing him to seek refuge with kind people until his situation improved. He mentioned his name was Hinzelmann, but he was also called Lüring, and that he had a wife named Hille Bingels. He said he would eventually reveal his true form, but that it wasn't convenient for him to do so at the moment. In every other way, he insisted he was a good and honest fellow. [Pg 241]
The master of the house, when he saw that the spirit attached himself more and more to him, began to get frightened, and knew not how he should get rid of him. By the advice of his friends he determined at last to leave his castle for some time, and set out for Hanover. On the road they observed a white feather that flew beside the carriage, but no one knew what it signified. When he arrived at Hanover he missed a valuable gold chain that he wore about his neck, and his suspicions fell upon the servants of the house. But the innkeeper took the part of his servants, and demanded satisfaction for the discreditable charge. The nobleman, who could prove nothing against them, sat in his chamber in bad spirits, thinking how he should manage to get himself out of this unpleasant affair, when all of a sudden he heard Hinzelmann's voice beside him, saying, "Why are you so sad? If there is anything gone wrong with you tell it to me, and I shall perhaps know how to assist you. If I were to make a guess, I should say that you are fretting on account of a chain you have lost." "What are you doing here?" replied the terrified nobleman; "why have you followed me? Do you know anything about the chain?" "Yes, indeed," said Hinzelmann, "I have followed you, and I kept you company on the road, and was always present: did you not see me? why, I was the white feather that flew beside the carriage. And now I'll tell you where the chain is:—Search under the pillow of your bed, and there you'll find it." The chain was found where he said; but the mind of the nobleman became still more uneasy, and he asked him in an angry tone why he had brought him into a quarrel with the landlord on account of the chain, since he was the cause of his leaving his own house. Hinzelmann replied, "Why do you retire from me? I can easily follow you anywhere, and be where you are. It is much better for you to return to your own estate, and not be quitting it on my account.[Pg 242] You see well that if I wished it I could take away all you have, but I am not inclined to do so." The nobleman thought some time of it, and at last came to the resolution of returning home, and trusting in God not to retreat a step from the spirit.
The master of the house, seeing that the spirit was getting more attached to him, started to get scared and didn’t know how to get rid of it. Following his friends' advice, he decided to leave his castle for a while and set off for Hanover. On the way, they noticed a white feather floating alongside the carriage, but nobody knew what it meant. When he arrived in Hanover, he realized that a valuable gold chain he had around his neck was missing, and he suspected his servants might be responsible. However, the innkeeper defended his staff and demanded proof for the embarrassing accusation. The nobleman, unable to prove anything against them, sat in his room feeling down and wondering how to handle this awkward situation when suddenly he heard Hinzelmann's voice next to him, saying, "Why so glum? If something's wrong, tell me, and I might be able to help. If I had to guess, I'd say you're upset about a chain you've lost." "What are you doing here?" replied the frightened nobleman; "why have you followed me? Do you know anything about the chain?" "Yes," said Hinzelmann, "I’ve followed you and kept you company on the road; I was always there. Did you not see me? I was the white feather beside the carriage. And now I’ll tell you where the chain is: look under the pillow of your bed, and you’ll find it." The chain was indeed found where he said, but the nobleman was even more troubled and angrily asked why Hinzelmann had put him in conflict with the innkeeper over the chain since it made him leave his own home. Hinzelmann responded, "Why are you distancing yourself from me? I can easily follow you anywhere. It’s much better for you to go back to your estate instead of leaving it because of me. You see, if I wanted, I could take everything you have, but I don’t intend to do that." The nobleman thought about it for a while and finally decided to return home, trusting that God would help him not to flee from the spirit.[Pg 242]
At home in Hudemühlen, Hinzelmann now showed himself extremely obliging, and active and industrious at every kind of work. He used to toil every night in the kitchen; and if the cook, in the evening after supper, left the plates and dishes lying in a heap without being washed, next morning they were all nice and clean, shining like looking-glasses, and put up in proper order. She therefore might depend upon him, and go to bed in the evening after supper without giving herself any concern about them. In like manner nothing was ever lost in the kitchen; and if anything was astray Hinzelmann knew immediately where to find it, in whatever corner it was hid, and gave it into the hands of the owner. If strangers were expected, the spirit let himself be heard in a particular manner, and his labours were continued the whole night long: he scoured the pots and kettles, washed the dishes, cleaned the pails and tubs. The cook was grateful to him for all this, and not only did what he desired, but cheerfully got ready his sweet milk for his breakfast. He took also the charge of superintending the other men and maids. He noticed how they got through their business; and when they were at work he encouraged them with good words to be industrious. But if any one was inattentive to what he said, he caught up a stick and communicated his instructions by laying on heartily with it. He frequently warned the maids of their mistress's displeasure, and reminded them of some piece of work which they should set about doing. He was equally busy in the stable: he attended to the horses, and curried them carefully, so that they were as smooth in their coats as an eel; they also throve and improved so much, in next to no time, that everybody wondered at it.
At home in Hudemühlen, Hinzelmann was incredibly helpful, always active and hardworking at every task. He would work in the kitchen every night, and if the cook left the plates and dishes piled up after dinner, by the next morning they would all be spotless, shining like mirrors, and neatly organized. She could rely on him and go to bed after supper without worrying about the cleanup. Similarly, nothing ever got lost in the kitchen; if something went missing, Hinzelmann instantly knew where to find it, no matter where it was hidden, and returned it to its owner. When guests were expected, he worked throughout the night, scrubbing pots and pans, washing dishes, and cleaning buckets and tubs. The cook appreciated all his help and not only agreed to his requests but also happily prepared his sweet milk for breakfast. He also took charge of supervising the other workers. He kept an eye on how they completed their tasks and encouraged them with kind words to stay diligent. But if someone ignored his advice, he would grab a stick and get his point across firmly. He often reminded the maids of their mistress's displeasure and nudged them to tackle their duties. He was just as busy in the stable, taking care of the horses and grooming them so well that their coats were as smooth as an eel; they thrived and improved so quickly that everyone was amazed.
His chamber was in the upper story on the right hand side, and his furniture consisted of only three articles. Imprimis, of a settle or arm-chair, which he plaited very neatly for himself of straw of different colours, full of handsome figures and crosses, which no one looked upon[Pg 243] without admiration. Secondly, of a little round table, which was on his repeated entreaties made and put there. Thirdly, of a bed and bedstead, which he had also expressed a wish for. There never was any trace found as if a man had lain in it; there could only be perceived a very small depression, as if a cat had been there. The servants, especially the cook, were obliged every day to prepare a dish full of sweet milk, with crums of wheaten bread, and place it upon his little table; and it was soon after eaten up clean. He sometimes used to come to the table of the master of the house, and they were obliged to put a chair and a plate for him at a particular place. Whoever was helping, put his food on his plate, and if that was forgotten he fell into a great passion. What was put on his plate vanished, and a glass full of wine was taken away for some time, and was then set again in its place empty. But the food was afterwards found lying under the benches, or in a corner of the room.
His room was on the upper floor on the right side, and he had only three pieces of furniture. First, a settle or armchair, which he wove very neatly for himself from straw of different colors, adorned with attractive patterns and crosses that everyone admired[Pg 243]. Second, a little round table, which was made and placed there at his persistent requests. Third, a bed and bed frame that he had also asked for. There was never any sign that a man had slept in it; only a slight indentation was visible, as if a cat had been there. The servants, especially the cook, had to prepare a dish full of sweet milk with crumbs of wheaten bread every day and place it on his little table; it was quickly eaten up. He would sometimes sit at the master of the house's table, and they had to set a chair and a plate for him at a specific spot. Whoever was serving would put food on his plate, and if they forgot to do so, he would get very upset. The food on his plate would disappear, and a glass of wine would be taken away for a while before being returned empty. But the food was later found lying under the benches or in a corner of the room.
In the society of young people Hinzelmann was extremely cheerful. He sang and made verses: one of his most usual ones was,
In the circle of young people, Hinzelmann was very cheerful. He sang and created poems: one of his favorites was,
But if you want to chase me, Luck will never come close to this place.
He used also to repeat the songs and sayings of other people by way of amusement or to attract their attention. The minister Feldmann was once invited to Hudemühlen, and when he came to the door he heard some one above in the hall singing, shouting, and making every sort of noise, which made him think that some strangers had come the evening before, and were lodged above, and making themselves merry. He therefore said to the steward, who was standing in the court after having cut up some wood, "John, what guests have you above there?" The steward answered, "We have no strangers; it is only our Hinzelmann who is amusing himself; there is not a living soul else in the hall." When the minister went up into the hall, Hinzelmann sang out to him
He also liked to repeat other people's songs and sayings for fun or to grab their attention. Minister Feldmann was once invited to Hudemühlen, and when he arrived at the door, he heard someone upstairs in the hall singing, shouting, and making all kinds of noise, which led him to think that some guests had arrived the previous evening and were up there having a good time. So, he asked the steward, who was in the courtyard after chopping some wood, "John, what guests do we have upstairs?" The steward replied, "We have no guests; it's just our Hinzelmann having a good time; there isn't another soul in the hall." When the minister went up into the hall, Hinzelmann called out to him
The minister wondered at this unusual kind of song, and he[Pg 244] said to Hinzelmann, "What sort of music is that you come to meet me with?" "Why," replied Hinzelmann, "it was from yourself I learned the song, for you have often sung it, and it is only a few days since I heard it from you, when you were in a certain place at a christening."
The minister was curious about this strange kind of song, and he[Pg 244] said to Hinzelmann, "What kind of music is that you're greeting me with?" "Well," Hinzelmann replied, "I learned the song from you, because you've sung it many times, and I just heard it from you a few days ago when you were at a christening."
Hinzelmann was fond of playing tricks, but he never hurt any one by them. He used to set servants and workmen by the ears as they sat drinking in the evening, and took great delight then in looking at the sport. When any one of them was well warmed with liquor, and let anything fall under the table and stooped to take it up, Hinzelmann would give him a good box on the ear from behind, and at the same time pinch his neighbour's leg. Then the two attacked each other, first with words and then with blows; the rest joined in the scuffle, and they dealt about their blows, and were repaid in kind; and next morning black eyes and swelled faces bore testimony of the fray. But Hinzelmann's very heart was delighted at it, and he used afterwards to tell how it was he that began it, on purpose to set them fighting. He however always took care so to order matters that no one should run any risk of his life.
Hinzelmann loved playing pranks, but he never harmed anyone with them. He used to stir up the servants and workers while they were drinking in the evening, and he took great pleasure in watching the chaos unfold. When someone was tipsy and dropped something under the table and bent down to pick it up, Hinzelmann would slap them on the ear from behind and simultaneously pinch their neighbor's leg. Then the two would go at each other, first with insults and then with punches; the others would jump in, throwing punches and receiving them in return. By the next morning, black eyes and swollen faces were the evidence of the fight. But Hinzelmann was thrilled by it all, and he would later boast that he was the one who started it all just to watch them brawl. However, he always made sure that nobody was ever in real danger.
There came one time to Hudemühlen a nobleman who undertook to banish Hinzelmann. Accordingly, when he remarked that he was in a certain room, of which all the doors and windows were shut fast, he had this chamber and the whole house also beset with armed men, and went himself with his drawn sword into the room, accompanied by some others. They however saw nothing, so they began to cut and thrust left and right in all directions, thinking that if Hinzelmann had a body some blow or other must certainly reach him and kill him; still they could not perceive that their hangers met anything but mere air. When they thought they must have accomplished their task, and were going out of the room tired with their long fencing, just as they opened the door, they saw a figure like that of a black marten, and heard these words, "Ha, ha! how well you caught me!" But Hinzelmann afterwards expressed himself very bitterly for this insult, and declared, that he would have easily had an opportunity of revenging himself, were it not that he wished to spare the two ladies of the house any uneasiness. When this same nobleman not long after went[Pg 245] into an empty room in the house, he saw a large snake lying coiled up on an unoccupied bed. It instantly vanished, and he heard the words of the spirit—"You were near catching me."
There was a time in Hudemühlen when a nobleman tried to get rid of Hinzelmann. Noticing that Hinzelmann was in a room with all the doors and windows tightly shut, he surrounded the chamber and the entire house with armed men, then entered the room himself, sword drawn, along with a few others. However, they saw nothing, so they started swinging their swords in every direction, thinking that if Hinzelmann had a physical form, one of their strikes must hit him and take him down; yet, they realized that their blades were only hitting air. Just when they believed they had succeeded and were leaving the room, exhausted from their long struggle, they opened the door and saw a shape that resembled a black marten, hearing the words, "Ha, ha! You almost caught me!" Later, Hinzelmann expressed his frustration about this insult, saying he could have easily taken revenge, but chose not to in order to spare the two women of the house any distress. Shortly after, this same nobleman went into an empty room in the house and spotted a large snake coiled up on an unoccupied bed. It disappeared instantly, and he heard the spirit say, "You were close to catching me."
Another nobleman had heard a great deal about Hinzelmann, and he was curious to get some personal knowledge of him. He came accordingly to Hudemühlen, and his wish was not long ungratified, for the spirit let himself be heard from a corner of the room where there was a large cupboard, in which were standing some empty wine-jugs with long necks. As the voice was soft and delicate, and somewhat hoarse, as if it came out of a hollow vessel, the nobleman thought it likely that he was sitting in one of these jugs, so he got up and ran and caught them up, and went to stop them, thinking in this way to catch the spirit. While he was thus engaged, Hinzelmann began to laugh aloud, and cried out, "If I had not heard long ago from other people that you were a fool, I might now have known it of myself, since you thought I was sitting in an empty jug, and went to cover it up with your hand, as if you had me caught. I don't think you worth the trouble, or I would have given you, long since, such a lesson, that you should remember me long enough. But before long you will get a slight ducking." He then became silent, and did not let himself be heard any more so long as the nobleman stayed. Whether he fell into the water, as Hinzelmann threatened him, is not said, but it is probable he did.
Another nobleman had heard a lot about Hinzelmann, and he was curious to learn more about him in person. So, he went to Hudemühlen, and he didn’t have to wait long, because the spirit revealed himself from a corner of the room where there was a big cupboard filled with some empty wine jugs with long necks. Since the voice was soft and delicate, yet a bit hoarse, as if it were coming from a hollow container, the nobleman figured that Hinzelmann might be sitting in one of the jugs. He stood up, ran over, picked them up, and tried to cover them, thinking he could trap the spirit this way. While he was doing this, Hinzelmann burst out laughing and shouted, "If I hadn’t heard long ago from others that you were a fool, I would’ve learned it myself just now, since you actually thought I was sitting in an empty jug and tried to catch me by covering it up with your hand. I don’t think you’re worth the effort, or I would’ve given you a lesson long ago that you’d remember for a long time. But soon enough, you’ll get a little dunking.” He then went silent and wasn’t heard from again for the rest of the time the nobleman was there. It’s not clear if he fell into the water as Hinzelmann threatened, but it’s likely he did.
There came, too, an exorcist to banish him. When he began his conjuration with his magic words, Hinzelmann was at first quite quiet, and did not let himself be heard at all, but when he was going to read the most powerful sentences against him, he snatched the book out of his hand, tore it to pieces, so that the leaves flew about the room, caught hold of the exorcist himself, and squeezed and scratched him till he ran away frightened out of his wits. He complained greatly of this treatment, and said, "I am a Christian, like any other man, and I hope to be saved." When he was asked if he knew the Kobolds and Knocking-spirits (Polter Geister), he answered, "What have these to do with me? They are the Devil's spectres, and I do not belong to them. No one has any evil, but rather good, to expect from me. Let me[Pg 246] alone and you will have luck in everything; the cattle will thrive, your substance will increase, and everything will go on well."
An exorcist came to get rid of him. At first, when he started his incantation with his magical words, Hinzelmann was completely quiet and didn’t make a sound. But when the exorcist was about to read the strongest phrases against him, he snatched the book out of his hands, ripped it to shreds, sending the pages flying all over the room. He then grabbed the exorcist himself, squeezing and scratching him until he ran away, terrified. The exorcist complained about how he was treated and said, "I’m a Christian, just like anyone else, and I hope to be saved." When asked if he knew about the Kobolds and Knocking spirits (Polter Geister), he replied, "What do they have to do with me? They are the Devil's specters, and I don’t associate with them. No one has anything evil to expect from me, only good. Leave me alone and you'll have good luck in everything; your cattle will thrive, your wealth will grow, and everything will go well."
Profligacy and vice were quite displeasing to him; he used frequently to scold severely one of the family for his stinginess, and told the rest that he could not endure him on account of it. Another he upbraided with his pride, which he said he hated from his heart. When some one once said to him that if he would be a good Christian, he should call upon God, and say Christian prayers, he began the Lord's Prayer, and went through it till he came to the last petition, when he murmured "Deliver us from the Evil one" quite low. He also repeated the Creed, but in a broken and stammering manner, for when he came to the words, "I believe in the forgiveness of sins, the resurrection of the body, and life everlasting," he pronounced them in so hoarse and indistinct a voice that no one could rightly hear and understand him. The minister of Eicheloke, Mr. Feldmann, said that his father was invited to dinner to Hudemühlen at Whitsuntide, where he heard Hinzelmann go through the whole of the beautiful hymn, "Nun bitten wir den heiligen Geist," in a very high but not unpleasant voice, like that of a girl or a young boy. Nay, he sang not merely this, but several other spiritual songs also when requested, especially by those whom he regarded as his friends, and with whom he was on terms of intimacy.
He really disliked wastefulness and bad behavior; he often scolded one family member for being stingy and told the others that he couldn't stand him because of it. He also criticized another for his pride, which he said he hated deeply. Once, someone told him that to be a good Christian, he should pray to God and say Christian prayers. He started the Lord's Prayer and recited it until he got to the last line, mumbling "Deliver us from the Evil one" very quietly. He also recited the Creed, but he stumbled through it; when he reached the part that says, "I believe in the forgiveness of sins, the resurrection of the body, and life everlasting," he spoke so hoarsely and unclearly that no one could quite hear or understand him. The minister of Eicheloke, Mr. Feldmann, mentioned that his father was invited to dinner at Hudemühlen during Whitsuntide, where he heard Hinzelmann sing the entire beautiful hymn, "Nun bitten wir den heiligen Geist," in a very high but not unpleasant voice, similar to that of a girl or a young boy. He didn’t just sing this; he also performed several other spiritual songs when asked, especially for those he considered friends and with whom he felt comfortable.
On the other hand, he was extremely angry when he was not treated with respect and as a Christian. A nobleman of the family of Mandelsloh once came to Hudemühlen. This nobleman was highly respected for his learning; he was a canon of the cathedral of Verden, and had been ambassador to the Elector of Brandenburg and the King of Denmark. When he heard of the house-spirit, and that he expected to be treated as a Christian, he said he could not believe that all was right with him: he was far more inclined to regard him as the Enemy and the Devil, for that God had never made men of that kind and form, that angels praised God their Lord, and guarded and protected men, with which the knocking and pounding and strange proceedings of the House-spirit did not accord. Hinzelmann, who had not let himself be heard since his arrival, now made a noise and[Pg 247] cried out, "What say you Barthold? (that was the nobleman's name) am I the Enemy? I advise you not to say too much, or I will show you another trick, and teach you to deliver a better judgment of me another time." The nobleman was frightened when he heard a voice without seeing any one, broke off the discourse, and would hear nothing more of him, but left him in possession of his dignity.
On the other hand, he was really angry when he wasn't treated with respect and as a fellow Christian. A nobleman from the Mandelsloh family once visited Hudemühlen. This nobleman was highly regarded for his knowledge; he was a canon of the Verden cathedral and had served as an ambassador to the Elector of Brandenburg and the King of Denmark. When he heard about the house spirit and that he was expected to be treated as a Christian, he said he couldn't believe everything was okay with him: he was more likely to see him as the Enemy and the Devil, since God never made people like that. Angels praise God and protect humans, which was completely at odds with the knocking, pounding, and strange activities of the house spirit. Hinzelmann, who had been silent since his arrival, now made a noise and shouted, "What do you say, Barthold? (that was the nobleman's name) Am I the Enemy? I suggest you not say too much, or I will show you another trick and teach you to judge me better next time." The nobleman was scared when he heard a voice without seeing anyone, ended the conversation abruptly, and refused to hear anything more from him, leaving him with his dignity.
Another time a nobleman came there, who, when he saw a chair and plate laid for Hinzelmann at dinner, refused to pledge him. At this the spirit was offended, and he said, "I am as honest and good a fellow as he is; why then does he not drink to me?" To this the nobleman replied, "Depart hence, and go drink with thy infernal companions; thou hast nothing to do here." When Hinzelmann heard that, he became so highly exasperated, that he seized him by the strap with which, according to the custom of those days, his cloak was fastened under his chin, dragged him to the ground, and choked and pressed him in such a manner that all that were present were in pain lest he should kill him; and the gentleman did not come to himself for some hours after the spirit had left him.
Another time, a nobleman came there, and when he saw a chair and plate set for Hinzelmann at dinner, he refused to drink to him. This upset the spirit, who said, "I am just as honest and decent as he is; why doesn’t he drink to me?" The nobleman responded, "Get out of here and go drink with your hellish friends; you have no business here." When Hinzelmann heard that, he became so furious that he grabbed the strap with which, according to the customs of the time, the nobleman's cloak was fastened under his chin, dragged him to the ground, and choked him so hard that everyone present was worried he might kill him; and the gentleman didn’t come to his senses for several hours after the spirit had left him.
Another time an esteemed friend of the master of Hudemühlen was travelling that way, but he hesitated to come in on account of the House-spirit, of whose mischievous turn he had heard a great deal, and sent his servant to inform the family that he could not call upon them. The master of the house sent out and pressed him very much to come in and dine there, but the stranger politely excused himself, by saying that it was not in his power to stop; he, however, added, that he was too much terrified at the idea of sitting at the same table eating and drinking with a devil. Hinzelmann, it appears, was present at this conversation out in the road; for when the stranger had thus refused they heard these words, "Wait, my good fellow, you shall be well paid for this talk." Accordingly, when the traveller went on and came to the bridge over the Meisse, the horses took fright, entangled themselves in the harness, and horses, carriage and all, were within an ace of tumbling down into the water. When everything had been set to rights, and the carriage had got on about a gun-shot, it was turned over[Pg 248] in the sand on the level ground, without, however, those who were in it receiving any farther injury.
Another time, a respected friend of the master of Hudemühlen was traveling that way, but he hesitated to stop because of the house spirit, whose troublesome nature he had heard a lot about. He sent his servant to let the family know that he couldn’t visit them. The master of the house insisted and urged him to come in for dinner, but the stranger politely declined, saying he couldn’t stay. He added that he was too scared at the thought of sitting at the same table, eating and drinking with a devil. Hinzelmann, it seems, overheard this conversation on the road; when the stranger refused, they heard him say, “Wait, my good fellow, you will be well compensated for this talk.” So, when the traveler continued on and reached the bridge over the Meisse, the horses got startled, tangled in the harness, and were almost about to fall into the water along with the carriage. After everything was sorted out and the carriage had moved about a shot away, it flipped over in the sand on level ground, but thankfully, those inside were not harmed any further.
Hinzelmann was fond of society, but the society he chiefly delighted in was that of females, and he was to them very friendly and affable. There were two young ladies at Hudemühlen, named Anne and Catherine, to whom he was particularly attached; he used to make his complaint to them whenever he was angry at anything, and held, besides, conversations of every kind with them. Whenever they travelled he would not quit them, but accompanied them everywhere in the shape of a white feather. When they went to sleep at night, he lay beneath, at their feet, outside the clothes, and in the morning there was a little hole to be seen, as if a little dog had lain there.
Hinzelmann loved being around people, but he especially enjoyed the company of women, and he was very friendly and approachable with them. There were two young ladies at Hudemühlen, named Anne and Catherine, to whom he was particularly close; he would share his grievances with them whenever something upset him and would have all kinds of conversations with them. Whenever they traveled, he wouldn’t leave their side, accompanying them everywhere in the form of a white feather. At night, when they went to sleep, he would lie beneath them, at their feet, outside the covers, and in the morning, there would be a little spot where he had been, as if a small dog had slept there.
Neither of these ladies ever married; for Hinzelmann frightened away their wooers. Matters had frequently gone so far as the engagement, but the spirit always contrived to have it broken off. One lover he would make all bewildered and confused when he was about to address the lady, so that he did not know what he should say. In another he would excite such fear as to make him quiver and tremble. But his usual way was to make a writing appear before their eyes on the opposite white wall, with these words in golden letters: "Take maid Anne, and leave me maid Catherine." But if any one came to court lady Anne, the golden writing changed all at once, and became "Take maid Catherine, and leave me maid Anne." If any one did not change his course for this, but persisted in his purpose, and happened to spend the night in the house, he terrified and tormented him so in the dark with knocking and flinging and pounding, that he laid aside all wedding-thoughts, and was right glad to get away with a whole skin. Some, when they were on their way back, he tumbled, themselves and their horses, over and over, that they thought their necks and legs would be broken, and yet knew not how it had happened to them. In consequence of this, the two ladies remained unmarried; they arrived to a great age, and died within a week of each other.
Neither of these women ever got married because Hinzelmann scared off their suitors. Things often went as far as an engagement, but the spirit always found a way to have it called off. One suitor would become so bewildered and confused right before he was about to speak to the lady that he wouldn't know what to say. Another would be filled with such fear that he would tremble. But his usual trick was to make a message appear on the opposite white wall in golden letters: “Take maid Anne, and leave me maid Catherine.” But if someone came to court lady Anne, the golden writing would suddenly change to “Take maid Catherine, and leave me maid Anne.” If anyone ignored this and kept pursuing, spending the night at the house, he would terrify and torment them in the dark with knocking and banging, making them give up on any thoughts of marriage and eager to leave in one piece. Some, on their way back, he would flip over along with their horses, so they thought they’d break their necks and legs, yet had no idea how it happened. As a result, the two women remained single; they lived to a great age and died within a week of each other.
One of these ladies once sent a servant from Hudemühlen to Rethem to buy different articles; while he was away Hinzelmann began suddenly to clapper in the ladies'[Pg 249] chamber like a stork, and then said, "Maid Anne, you must go look for your things to-day in the mill-stream." She did not know what this meant; but the servant soon came in, and related, that as he was on his way home, he had seen a stork sitting at no great distance from him, which he shot at, and it seemed to him as if he had hit it, but that the stork had remained sitting, and at last began to clap its wings aloud and then flew away. It was now plain that Hinzelmann knew this, and his prophecy also soon came to pass. For the servant, who was a little intoxicated, wanted to wash his horse, who was covered with sweat and dirt, and he rode him into the mill-stream in front of the castle; but owing to his drunkenness he missed the right place, and got into a deep hole, where, not being able to keep his seat on the horse, he fell off and was drowned. He had not delivered the things he had brought with him; so they and the body together were fished up out of the stream.
One of these women once sent a servant from Hudemühlen to Rethem to buy various items; while he was away, Hinzelmann suddenly started clapping in the ladies' [Pg 249] chamber like a stork and said, "Maid Anne, you need to go look for your things in the mill stream today." She didn’t understand what he meant, but the servant soon returned and explained that on his way back, he had seen a stork not far from him, which he shot at. He thought he had hit it, but the stork stayed put and eventually started flapping its wings loudly and flew away. It was clear that Hinzelmann knew this, and his prediction soon came true. The servant, who was a bit drunk, wanted to wash his horse, which was covered in sweat and dirt, so he rode it into the mill stream in front of the castle; however, because he was drunk, he misjudged the depth and fell into a deep hole, where he couldn’t stay on the horse and drowned. He hadn’t delivered the items he had brought, so both the items and his body were pulled out of the stream.
Hinzelmann also informed and warned others of the future. There came to Hudemühlen a colonel, who was greatly esteemed by Christian III. King of Denmark, and who had done good service in the wars with the town of Lübeck. He was a good shot and passionately fond of the chase, and used to spend many hours in the neighbouring woods after the harts and the wild sows. As he was getting ready one day to go to the chase as usual, Hinzelmann came and said, "Thomas (that was his name), I warn you to be cautious how you shoot, or you will before long meet with a mishap." The colonel took no notice of this, and thought it meant nothing. But a few days after, as he was firing at a roe, his gun burst, and took the thumb off his left hand. When this occurred, Hinzelmann was instantly by his side, and said, "See, now, you have got what I warned you of! If you had refrained from shooting this time, this mischance would not have befallen you."
Hinzelmann also informed and warned others about the future. A colonel, highly regarded by Christian III, King of Denmark, came to Hudemühlen. He had served well in the wars against the town of Lübeck. He was a skilled marksman and had a passion for hunting, spending many hours in the nearby woods after deer and wild boars. One day, as he was getting ready to go hunting as usual, Hinzelmann approached him and said, "Thomas (that was his name), I advise you to be careful with your shooting, or you might soon experience an accident." The colonel ignored this and thought it was meaningless. But a few days later, while he was aiming at a roe deer, his gun exploded, and blew off his left thumb. When this happened, Hinzelmann was immediately by his side and said, "See, now you've experienced what I warned you about! If you had held off on shooting this time, this accident wouldn't have happened."
Another time a certain lord Falkenberg, who was a soldier, was on a visit at Hudemühlen. He was a lively, jolly man, and he began to play tricks on Hinzelmann, and to mock and jeer him. Hinzelmann would not long put up with this, and he began to exhibit signs of great dissatisfaction. At last he said,—"Falkenberg, you are making very merry now at my expense, but wait till you come to Magdeburg,[Pg 250] and there your cap will be burst in such a way that you will forget your jibes and your jeers." The nobleman was awed: he was persuaded that these words contained a hidden sense: he broke off the conversation with Hinzelmann, and shortly after departed. Not long after the siege of Magdeburg, under the Elector Maurice, commenced, at which this lord Falkenberg was present, under a German prince of high rank. The besieged made a gallant resistance, and night and day kept up a firing of double-harquebuses, and other kinds of artillery; and it happened that one day Falkenberg's chin was shot away by a ball from a falconet, and three days after he died of the wound, in great agony.
Another time, a certain Lord Falkenberg, who was a soldier, was visiting Hudemühlen. He was a lively, cheerful guy, and he started playing tricks on Hinzelmann, mocking and jeering at him. Hinzelmann didn't tolerate this for long and began to show signs of great dissatisfaction. Finally, he said, “Falkenberg, you’re having a blast at my expense now, but just wait until you get to Magdeburg, [Pg 250] and then you’ll find out in a way that will make you forget your jibes and jeers.” The nobleman was taken aback; he felt there was something deeper in those words. He ended the conversation with Hinzelmann and soon after left. Not long after, the siege of Magdeburg began under Elector Maurice, where Lord Falkenberg was present, serving a high-ranking German prince. The defenders put up a brave fight, firing double-harquebuses and other types of artillery day and night; and one day, a cannonball hit Falkenberg, blowing off his chin, and he died three days later from the wound in great pain.
Any one whom the spirit could not endure he used to plague or punish for his vices. He accused the secretary at Hudemühlen of too much pride, took a great dislike to him on account of it, and night and day gave him every kind of annoyance. He once related with great glee how he had given the haughty secretary a sound box on the ear. When the secretary was asked about it, and whether the Spirit had been with him, he replied, "Ay, indeed, he has been with me but too often; this very night he tormented me in such a manner that I could not stand before him." He had a love affair with the chamber-maid; and one night as he was in high and confidential discourse with her, and they were sitting together in great joy, thinking that no one could see them but the four walls, the crafty spirit came and drove them asunder, and roughly tumbled the poor secretary out at the door, and then took up a broomstick and laid on him with it, that he made over head and neck for his chamber, and forgot his love altogether. Hinzelmann is said to have made some verses on the unfortunate lover, and to have often sung them for his amusement, and repeated them to travellers, laughing heartily at them.
Anyone the spirit couldn’t stand, he would torment or punish for their vices. He accused the secretary at Hudemühlen of being too prideful, developed a strong dislike for him because of it, and constantly annoyed him day and night. He once gleefully recounted how he had slapped the arrogant secretary. When the secretary was asked about it and whether the Spirit had been with him, he replied, "Oh yes, he has certainly been around; just last night, he bothered me so much that I couldn’t face him." He had a romantic fling with the chambermaid, and one night while they were joyfully chatting together, thinking no one could see them but the four walls, the wily spirit showed up, drove them apart, roughly threw the poor secretary out the door, then picked up a broomstick and whacked him, making him dash off to his room and forget all about his love. It’s said that Hinzelmann wrote some verses about the unlucky lover and often sang them for his amusement, sharing them with travelers and laughing at the situation.
One time some one at Hudemühlen was suddenly taken in the evening with a violent fit of the cholic, and a maid was despatched to the cellar to fetch some wine, in which the patient was to take his medicine. As the maid was sitting before the cask, and was just going to draw the wine, Hinzelmann was by her side, and said, "You will be pleased to recollect that, a few days ago, you scolded me and abused me; by way of punishment for it, you shall spend this night[Pg 251] sitting in the cellar. As to the sick person, he is in no danger whatever; his pain will be all gone in half an hour, and the wine would rather injure him. So just stay sitting here till the cellar door is opened." The patient waited a long time, but no wine came; another maid was sent down, and she found the cellar door well secured on the outside with a good padlock, and the maid sitting within, who told her that Hinzelmann had fastened her up in that way. They wanted to open the cellar and let the maid out, but they could not find a key for the lock, though they searched with the greatest industry. Next morning the cellar was open, and the lock and key lying before the door. Just as the spirit said, all his pain left the sick man in the course of half an hour.
One evening at Hudemühlen, someone suddenly got a severe case of colic, and a maid was sent to the cellar to get some wine for him to take his medicine with. While the maid was sitting in front of the cask and about to draw the wine, Hinzelmann stood beside her and said, "Remember a few days ago when you scolded and insulted me? As punishment for that, you'll spend the night sitting in the cellar. As for the sick person, he’s not in any real danger; his pain will go away in half an hour, and the wine would actually make it worse. So just stay here until the cellar door is opened." The patient waited a long time, but no wine came; another maid was sent down, and she found the cellar door securely locked from the outside with a strong padlock, and the first maid sitting inside, who told her that Hinzelmann had locked her in. They tried to open the cellar and let the maid out, but they couldn’t find a key for the lock, no matter how hard they searched. The next morning, the cellar was open, and the lock and key were lying in front of the door. Just as the spirit had said, the sick man's pain disappeared within half an hour.
Hinzelmann had never shown himself to the master of the house at Hudemühlen, and whenever he begged of him that if he was shaped like a man, he would let himself be seen by him, he answered, "that the time was not yet come; that he should wait till it was agreeable to him." One night, as the master was lying awake in bed, he heard a rushing noise on one side of the chamber, and he conjectured that the spirit must be there. So he said "Hinzelmann, if you are there, answer me." "It is I," replied he; "what do you want?" As the room was quite light with the moonshine, it seemed to the master as if there was the shadow of a form like that of a child, perceptible in the place from which the sound proceeded. As he observed that the spirit was in a very friendly humour, he entered into conversation with him, and said, "Let me, for this once, see and feel you." But Hinzelmann would not: "Will you reach me your hand, at least, that I may know whether you are flesh and bone like a man?" "No," said Hinzelmann; "I won't trust you; you are a knave; you might catch hold of me, and not let me go any more." After a long demur, however, and after he had promised, on his faith and honour, not to hold him, but to let him go again immediately, he said, "See, there is my hand." And as the master caught at it, it seemed to him as if he felt the fingers of the hand of a little child; but the spirit drew it back quickly. The master further desired that he would let him feel his face, to which he at last consented; and when he touched it, it seemed to him as if he had touched teeth, or a fleshless[Pg 252] skeleton, and the face drew back instantaneously, so that he could not ascertain its exact shape; he only noticed that it, like the hand, was cold, and devoid of vital heat.
Hinzelmann had never shown himself to the master of the house at Hudemühlen, and whenever he asked him to reveal himself if he looked like a man, he replied, "The time isn't right yet; wait until it's convenient for me." One night, while the master was lying awake in bed, he heard a rushing noise on one side of the room and guessed that the spirit must be there. So he said, "Hinzelmann, if you're there, answer me." "It's me," he replied; "what do you want?" The room was lit by moonlight, and the master thought he saw the shadow of a form, resembling a child, in the spot where the sound came from. Noticing that the spirit seemed to be in a friendly mood, he started a conversation and said, "Let me see and feel you, just this once." But Hinzelmann refused: "Will you at least give me your hand so I can know if you are flesh and blood like a man?" "No," said Hinzelmann; "I won’t trust you; you’re a trickster; you might grab me and never let go." After a lot of hesitation, though, and after he promised, on his word of honor, not to hold him but to let him go immediately, he said, "Look, there's my hand." As the master reached for it, he felt what seemed like the fingers of a small child's hand, but the spirit quickly pulled it back. The master then requested to feel his face, and eventually, he agreed. When he touched it, it felt like teeth or a bare skeleton, and the face recoiled instantly, so he couldn’t make out its exact shape; he only noticed that it was cold and lacking any warmth.
The cook, who was on terms of great intimacy with him, thought that she might venture to make a request of him, though another might not, and as she felt a strong desire to see Hinzelmann bodily, whom she heard talking every day, and whom she supplied with meat and drink, she prayed him earnestly to grant her that favour; but he would not, and said that this was not the right time, but that after some time, he would let himself be seen by any person. This refusal only stimulated her desire, and she pressed him more and more not to deny her request. He said she would repent of her curiosity if she would not give up her desire; and when all his representations were to no purpose, and she would not give over, he at last said to her, "Come to-morrow morning before sun-rise into the cellar, and carry in each hand a pail full of water, and your request shall be complied with." The maid inquired what the water was for: "That you will learn," answered he; "without it, the sight of me might be injurious to you."
The cook, who had a close relationship with him, thought she could ask him for something that others might not dare to. She really wanted to see Hinzelmann in person, the one she heard speaking every day and to whom she provided food and drink. She earnestly requested him to grant her that favor, but he refused, saying that it wasn't the right time and that after a while, he would allow himself to be seen by anyone. This refusal only fueled her desire, and she urged him more and more not to deny her. He warned her that she would regret her curiosity if she didn't let go of her wish. When all his attempts to dissuade her failed, he finally told her, "Come tomorrow morning before sunrise to the cellar, carrying a bucket full of water in each hand, and your request will be granted." The maid asked what the water was for. "You will find out," he replied; "without it, seeing me might be harmful to you."
Next morning the cook was ready at peep of dawn, took in each hand a pail of water, and went down to the cellar. She looked about her without seeing anything; but as she cast her eyes on the ground she perceived a tray, on which was lying a naked child apparently three years old, and two knives sticking crosswise in his heart, and his whole body streaming with blood. The maid was terrified at this sight to such a degree, that she lost her senses, and fell in a swoon on the ground. The spirit immediately took the water that she had brought with her, and poured it all over her head, by which means she came to herself again. She looked about for the tray, but all had vanished, and she only heard the voice of Hinzelmann, who said. "You see now how needful the water was; if it had not been at hand you had died here in the cellar. I hope your burning desire to see me is now pretty well cooled." He often afterwards illuded the cook with this trick, and told it to strangers with great glee and laughter.
The next morning, the cook was up at dawn, carrying a bucket of water in each hand, and went down to the cellar. She looked around but didn’t see anything at first; however, when she glanced down, she noticed a tray with a naked child who appeared to be around three years old, with two knives crossed in his heart and his body covered in blood. The maid was so horrified by this sight that she fainted and collapsed on the ground. The spirit quickly took the water she had brought and poured it over her head, causing her to regain consciousness. She looked around for the tray, but it had all disappeared, and she only heard the voice of Hinzelmann saying, "You see how necessary the water was; if it hadn't been there, you would have died here in the cellar. I hope your intense desire to see me has cooled down a bit now." He often played this trick on the cook later and shared it with strangers, laughing and enjoying it.
He frequently showed himself to innocent children when at play. The minister Feldmann recollected well, that when[Pg 253] he was about fourteen or fifteen years old, and was not thinking particularly about him, he saw the Spirit in the form of a little boy going up the stairs very swiftly. When children were collected about Hudemühlen house, and were playing with one another, he used to get among them and play with them in the shape of a pretty little child, so that all the other children saw him plainly, and when they went home told their parents how, while they were engaged in play, a strange child came to them and amused himself with them. This was confirmed by a maid, who went one time into a room in which four or six children were playing together, and among them she saw a strange little boy of a beautiful countenance, with curled yellow hair hanging down his shoulders, and dressed in a red silk coat; and while she wanted to observe him more closely, he got out of the party, and disappeared. Hinzelmann let himself be seen also by a fool, named Claus, who was kept there, and used to pursue every sort of diversion with him. When the fool could not anywhere be found, and they asked him afterwards where he had been so long, he used to reply, "I was with the little wee man, and I was playing with him." If he was farther asked how big the little man was, he held his hand at a height about that of a child of four years.[290]
He often appeared to innocent children while they were playing. Minister Feldmann clearly remembered that when he was about fourteen or fifteen years old, and not really thinking about him, he saw the Spirit as a little boy swiftly going up the stairs. Whenever children gathered at the Hudemühlen house and played together, he would join them, taking the form of a pretty little child, so all the other kids could see him clearly. They would go home and tell their parents how a strange child had played with them. A maid also confirmed this; one time, she walked into a room where four or six children were playing and spotted a strange little boy with a beautiful face, curly yellow hair down to his shoulders, and dressed in a red silk coat. When she tried to look at him more closely, he slipped away and vanished. Hinzelmann also revealed himself to a fool named Claus, who was there and used to have all sorts of fun with him. When the fool couldn’t be found for a while and people asked where he had been, he would say, "I was with the little wee man, and I was playing with him." If they asked how big the little man was, he would hold his hand about the height of a four-year-old child.
When the time came that the house-spirit was about to depart, he went to the master of the house and said to him, "See, I will make you a present; take care of it, and let it remind you of me." He then handed him a little cross—it is doubtful from the author's words whether of silk (seide) or strings (saiten)—very prettily plaited. It was the length of a finger, was hollow within, and jingled when it was shaken. Secondly, a straw hat, which he had made himself, and in which might be seen forms and figures very ingeniously made in the variously-coloured straw. Thirdly, a[Pg 254] leathern glove set with pearls, which formed wonderful figures. He then subjoined this prophecy: "So long as these things remain unseparated in good preservation in your family, so long will your entire race flourish, and their good fortune continually increase; but if these presents are divided, lost, or wasted, your race will decrease and sink." And when he perceived that the master appeared to set no particular value on the present, he continued: "I fear that you do not much esteem these things, and will let them go out of your hands; I therefore counsel you to give them in charge to your sisters Anne and Catherine, who will take better care of them."
When it was time for the house-spirit to leave, he approached the master of the house and said, "Look, I want to give you a gift; take good care of it, and let it remind you of me." He then handed him a little cross—it’s unclear from the author's words whether it was made of silk (seide) or strings (saiten)—beautifully braided. It was the length of a finger, hollow inside, and it jingled when shaken. Next, he presented a straw hat that he had made himself, featuring cleverly crafted shapes and figures made from the variously colored straw. Thirdly, a[Pg 254]leather glove adorned with pearls that created amazing patterns. He then added this prophecy: "As long as these items remain together, well cared for in your family, your entire lineage will thrive and their fortune will continue to grow; but if these gifts are separated, lost, or wasted, your lineage will decline and fall." Noticing that the master didn't seem to value the gift much, he continued, "I’m concerned that you don’t appreciate these items and will let them slip away; I recommend that you give them to your sisters Anne and Catherine, who will look after them better."
He accordingly gave the gifts to his sisters, who took them and kept them carefully, and never showed them to any but most particular friends. After their death they reverted to their brother, who took them to himself, and with him they remained so long as he lived. He showed them to the minister Feldmann, at his earnest request, during a confidential conversation. When he died, they came to his only daughter Adelaide, who was married to L. von H., along with the rest of the inheritance, and they remained for some time in her possession. The son of the minister Feldmann made several inquiries about what had afterwards become of the House-spirit's presents, and he learned that the straw-hat was given to the emperor Ferdinand II., who regarded it as something wonderful. The leathern glove was still in his time in the possession of a nobleman. It was short, and just exactly reached above the hand, and there was a snail worked with pearls on the part that came above the hand. What became of the little cross was never known.
He gave the gifts to his sisters, who accepted them and took good care of them, only showing them to a few close friends. After they passed away, the gifts returned to their brother, who kept them for the rest of his life. He showed them to Minister Feldmann at his strong request during a private conversation. When he died, they went to his only daughter, Adelaide, who was married to L. von H., along with the rest of the inheritance, and she kept them for a while. Minister Feldmann's son made several inquiries about what happened to the House-spirit's gifts and found out that the straw hat was given to Emperor Ferdinand II., who thought it was something special. The leather glove was still owned by a nobleman during his time. It was short and fit snugly above the hand, with a pearl-embroidered snail design on the part that extended above the hand. What happened to the little cross was never discovered.
The spirit departed of his own accord, after he had staid four years, from 1584 to 1588, at Hudemühlen. He said, before he went away, that he would return once more when the family would be declined, and that it would then flourish anew and increase in consequence.[291]
The spirit left of its own free will after staying for four years, from 1584 to 1588, at Hudemühlen. Before departing, it said that it would come back when the family was in decline, and that it would then thrive again and grow in importance.[291]
Hödeken.
Another Kobold or House-spirit took up his abode in the palace of the bishop of Hildesheim. He was named Hödeken or Hütchen, that is Hatekin or Little Hat, from his always wearing a little felt hat very much down upon his face. He was of a kind and obliging disposition, often told the bishop and others of what was to happen, and he took good care that the watchmen should not go to sleep on their post.
Another Kobold or house spirit made his home in the palace of the bishop of Hildesheim. He was called Hödeken or Hütchen, which means Hatekin or Little Hat, because he always wore a little felt hat pulled down low over his face. He was friendly and helpful, often informing the bishop and others about upcoming events, and he made sure that the watchmen didn’t fall asleep on duty.
It was, however, dangerous to affront him. One of the scullions in the bishop's kitchen used to fling dirt on him and splash him with foul water. Hödeken complained to the head cook, who only laughed at him, and said, "Are you a spirit and afraid of a little boy?" "Since you won't punish the boy," replied Hödeken, "I will, in a few days, let you see how much afraid of him I am," and he went off in high dudgeon. But very soon after he got the boy asleep at the fire-side, and he strangled him, cut him up, and put him into the pot on the fire. When the cook abused him for what he had done, he squeezed toads all over the meat that was at the fire, and he soon after tumbled the cook from the bridge into the deep moat. At last people grew so much afraid of his setting fire to the town and palace, that the bishop had him exorcised and banished.
It was risky to confront him, though. One of the kitchen helpers in the bishop's kitchen used to throw dirt on him and splash him with nasty water. Hödeken complained to the head cook, who just laughed and said, "Are you a ghost and scared of a little boy?" "Since you won't discipline the boy," Hödeken replied, "I'll show you in a few days just how scared of him I really am," and he stormed off. But soon after, he managed to get the boy to sleep by the fire, then he strangled him, chopped him up, and put him in the pot over the fire. When the cook yelled at him for what he'd done, he smeared toads all over the meat cooking on the fire, then he later tossed the cook off the bridge into the deep moat. Eventually, people became so terrified of him burning down the town and the palace that the bishop had him exorcised and banished.
The following was one of Hödeken's principal exploits. There was a man in Hildesheim who had a light sort of wife, and one time when he was going on a journey he spoke to Hödeken and said, "My good fellow, just keep an eye on my wife while I am away, and see that all goes on right." Hödeken agreed to do so; and when the wife, after the departure of her husband, made her gallants come to her, and was going to make merry with them, Hödeken always threw himself in the middle and drove them away by assuming terrific forms; or, when any one had gone to bed, he invisibly flung him so roughly out on the floor as to crack his ribs. Thus they fared, one after another, as the light-o'-love dame[Pg 256] introduced them into her chamber, so that no one ventured to come near her. At length, when the husband had returned home, the honest guardian of his honour presented himself before him full of joy, and said, "Your return is most grateful to me, that I may escape the trouble and disquiet that you had imposed upon me." "Who are you, pray?" said the man. "I am Hödeken," replied he, "to whom, at your departure, you gave your wife in charge. To gratify you I have guarded her this time, and kept her from adultery, though with great and incessant toil. But I beg of you never more to commit her to my keeping; for I would sooner take charge of, and be accountable for, all the swine in Saxony than for one such woman, so many were the artifices and plots she devised to blink me."
The following was one of Hödeken's main adventures. There was a man in Hildesheim who had a rather flirtatious wife, and one time when he was going on a trip, he asked Hödeken, "Hey there, could you watch over my wife while I'm gone and make sure everything's alright?" Hödeken agreed. After her husband left, the wife invited her suitors over and tried to have a good time with them. Hödeken always jumped in the middle of it and scared them off by taking on frightening forms; or, if someone had gone to bed, he would invisibly toss them out onto the floor hard enough to break their ribs. One by one, this is how they ended up when the flirtatious lady brought them into her room, so no one dared to come near her. Eventually, when the husband returned home, the loyal protector of his honor joyfully came to him and said, "I'm so glad you're back; now I can escape the trouble and stress you put me through." "Who are you?" asked the man. "I’m Hödeken," he replied, "the one to whom you entrusted your wife. To please you, I watched over her and kept her from cheating, but it was quite a struggle. However, I ask you never to leave her in my care again; I would rather be responsible for all the pigs in Saxony than deal with one such woman, as she was full of tricks and schemes to try and fool me."
King Goldemar.
Another celebrated House-spirit was King Goldemar, who lived in great intimacy with Neveling von Hardenberg, on the Hardenstein at the Ruhr, and often slept in the same bed with him. He played most beautifully on the harp, and he was in the habit of staking great sums of money at dice. He used to call Neveling brother-in-law, and often gave him warning of various things. He talked with all kinds of people, and used to make the clergy blush by discovering their secret transgressions. His hands were thin like those of a frog, cold and soft to the feel; he let himself be felt, but no one could see him. After remaining there for three years, he went away without offending any one. Some call him King Vollmar, and the chamber in which he lived is still said to be called Vollmar's Chamber. He insisted on having a place at the table for himself, and a stall in the stable for his horse; the food, the hay, and the oats were consumed, but of man or horse nothing more than the shadow ever was seen. When one time a curious person had strewed ashes and tares in his way to make him fall, that his foot-prints might be seen, he came behind him as he was lighting the[Pg 257] fire and hewed him to pieces, which he put on the spit and roasted, and he began to boil the head and legs. As soon as the meat was ready it was brought to Vollmar's chamber, and people heard great cries of joy as it was consumed. After this there was no trace of King Vollmar; but over the door of his chamber was found written, that in future the house would be as unfortunate as it had hitherto been fortunate; the scattered property would not be brought together again till the time when three Hardenbergs of Hardenstein should be living at the same time. The spit and the roast meat were preserved for a long time; but they disappeared in the Lorrain war in 1651. The pot still remains built into the wall of the kitchen.[292]
Another famous house spirit was King Goldemar, who was very close with Neveling von Hardenberg, living at Hardenstein by the Ruhr, and often shared a bed with him. He played the harp beautifully and had a habit of betting large amounts of money on dice. He referred to Neveling as his brother-in-law and frequently warned him about various things. He interacted with all kinds of people and would often embarrass the clergy by revealing their hidden sins. His hands were thin like a frog’s, cold and soft to the touch; he could be felt, but no one could see him. After spending three years there, he left without offending anyone. Some call him King Vollmar, and the room he lived in is still known as Vollmar's Chamber. He insisted on having a spot at the table for himself and a stall in the stable for his horse; the food, hay, and oats were consumed, but only shadows of man or horse were ever seen. One time, a curious person scattered ashes and weeds in his path to try to make him fall so that his footprints could be seen. But he came up behind this person while they were lighting a fire and chopped them to pieces, which he put on a spit and roasted, starting to boil the head and legs. As soon as the meat was ready, it was taken to Vollmar's chamber, and people heard loud cries of joy as it was eaten. After this, there was no sign of King Vollmar; but above the door of his chamber, it was found written that from then on, the house would be as unfortunate as it had previously been fortunate; the scattered property wouldn't be gathered again until three Hardenbergs of Hardenstein were living at the same time. The spit and the roasted meat were kept for a long time; however, they disappeared during the Lorrain war in 1651. The pot still remains built into the wall of the kitchen.[292]
The Heinzelmänchen.
It is not over fifty years since the Heinzelmänchen, as they are called, used to live and perform their exploits in Cologne. They were little naked mannikins, who used to do all sorts of work; bake bread, wash, and such like house-work. So it is said, but no one ever saw them.
It hasn’t been more than fifty years since the Heinzelmänchen, as they’re called, lived and did their work in Cologne. They were small, naked little figures that handled all kinds of tasks like baking bread, doing laundry, and other household chores. That’s how the story goes, but no one ever actually saw them.
In the time that the Heinzelmänchen were still there, there was in Cologne many a baker, who kept no man, for the little people used always to make over-night, as much black and white bread as the baker wanted for his shop. In many houses they used to wash and do all their work for the maids.
In the time when the Heinzelmänchen were still around, there were many bakers in Cologne who had no employees because these little people would always make as much black and white bread as the baker needed for his shop overnight. In many homes, they would wash and do all the work for the maids.
Now, about this time, there was an expert tailor to whom they appeared to have taken a great fancy, for when he married he found in his house, on the wedding day, the finest victuals and the most beautiful vessels and utensils, which the little folk had stolen elsewhere and brought their favourite. When, with time, his family increased, the little ones used to give the tailor's wife considerable aid in her household affairs; they washed for her, and on holidays[Pg 258] and festival times they scoured the copper and tin, and the house from the garret to the cellar. If at any time the tailor had a press of work, he was sure to find it all ready done for him in the morning by the Heinzelmänchen. But curiosity began now to torment the tailor's wife, and she was dying to get one sight of the Heinzelmänchen, but do what she would she could never compass it. She one time strewed peas all down the stairs that they might fall and hurt themselves, and that so she might see them next morning. But this project missed, and since that time the Heinzelmänchen have totally disappeared, as has been everywhere the case, owing to the curiosity of people, which has at all times been the destruction of so much of what was beautiful in the world. The Heinzelmänchen, in consequence of this, went off all in a body out of the town with music playing, but people could only hear the music, for no one could see the mannikins themselves, who forthwith got into a boat and went away, whither no one knows. The good times, however, are said to have disappeared from Cologne along with the Heinzelmänchen.[293]
Now, around this time, there was an expert tailor who everyone really liked. On his wedding day, he found the best food and the most beautiful dishes and utensils in his home, which the little folk had stolen from elsewhere and brought as gifts. As his family grew, the little ones helped the tailor's wife a lot with household chores; they did her laundry, and on holidays and special occasions, they polished the copper and tin, and cleaned the house from top to bottom. Whenever the tailor had a heavy workload, he would find everything ready for him in the morning, thanks to the Heinzelmänchen. But curiosity started to bother the tailor's wife, and she really wanted to catch a glimpse of the Heinzelmänchen; no matter what she tried, she just couldn't see them. One time, she spread peas all over the stairs in hopes that they would trip and fall, so she could see them the next morning. But that plan failed, and since then, the Heinzelmänchen completely vanished, just like they always do when people's curiosity gets the better of them, which has ruined so much beauty in the world throughout time. Because of this, the Heinzelmänchen left the town all together with music playing, but people could only hear the music; no one could see the little ones themselves. They quickly got into a boat and disappeared, going who knows where. It is said that the good times also left Cologne along with the Heinzelmänchen.[293]
NIXES.
They lurk in marshy shores.
The Nixes, or Water-people, inhabit lakes and rivers. The man is like any other man, only he has green teeth. He also wears a green hat. The female Nixes appear like beautiful maidens. On fine sunny days they may be seen sitting on the banks, or on the branches of the trees, combing their[Pg 259] long golden locks. When any person is shortly to be drowned, the Nixes may be previously seen dancing on the surface of the water. They inhabit a magnificent region below the water, whither they sometimes convey mortals. A girl from a village near Leipzig was one time at service in the house of a Nix. She said that everything there was very good; all she had to complain of was that she was obliged to eat her food without salt. The female Nixes frequently go to the market to buy meat: they are always dressed with extreme neatness, only a corner of their apron or some other part of their clothes is wet. The man has also occasionally gone to market. They are fond of carrying off women whom they make wives of, and often fetch an earthly midwife to assist at their labour. Among the many tales of the Nixes we select the following:—
The Nixes, or Water-people, live in lakes and rivers. The male is just like any other man, except he has green teeth and wears a green hat. The female Nixes look like beautiful maidens. On sunny days, you might see them sitting on the banks or in the trees, combing their long golden hair. When someone is about to drown, the Nixes can often be seen dancing on the water's surface. They live in a stunning realm beneath the water, where they sometimes take humans. Once, a girl from a village near Leipzig worked in the house of a Nix. She said that everything there was great; her only complaint was that she had to eat her food without salt. The female Nixes frequently go to the market to buy meat; they always dress very neatly, though one corner of their apron or some other part of their clothes tends to be wet. The male sometimes goes to the market too. They like to abduct women to make them their wives and often bring in a human midwife to help with childbirth. Among the many stories about the Nixes, we choose the following:—
The Peasant and the Waterman.
A Water-man once lived on good terms with a peasant who dwelt not far from his lake. He often visited him, and at last begged that the peasant would visit him in his house under the water. The peasant consented, and went down with him. There was everything down under the water as in a stately palace on the land,—halls, chambers, and cabinets, with costly furniture of every description. The Water-man led his guest over the whole, and showed him everything that was in it. They came at length to a little chamber, where were standing several new pots turned upside down. The peasant asked what was in them. "They contain," was the reply, "the souls of drowned people, which I put under the pots and keep them close, so that they cannot get away." The peasant made no remark, and he came up again on the land. But for a long time the affair of the souls continued to give him great trouble, and he watched to find when the Water-man should be from home. When this occurred, as he had marked the right way down, he descended into the water-house, and, having made out the little chamber, he turned up all the pots one after another, and immediately[Pg 260] the souls of the drowned people ascended out of the water, and recovered their liberty.[294]
A Water-man once got along well with a peasant who lived not far from his lake. He often visited the peasant and eventually asked him to come to his underwater home. The peasant agreed and went down with him. Under the water, everything was like a grand palace on land—halls, rooms, and cabinets, all furnished with expensive items. The Water-man showed his guest around and revealed everything. Eventually, they arrived at a small room where several new pots were stacked upside down. The peasant asked what was inside them. "They contain," the Water-man replied, "the souls of drowned people, which I keep under the pots so they can't escape." The peasant said nothing and returned to the surface. However, for a long time, the thought of the souls bothered him, and he waited for a chance to go when the Water-man was away. Once he noticed the Water-man was gone and remembered the way down, he descended into the underwater house, found the little room, and turned all the pots over one by one. Immediately, the souls of the drowned people rose from the water and regained their freedom.[Pg 260]
The Water-Smith.
There is a little lake in Westphalia called the Darmssen, from which the peasants in the adjacent village of Epe used to hear all through the night a sound as if of hammering upon an anvil. People who were awake used also to see something in the middle of the lake. They got one time into a boat and went to it, and there they found that it was a smith, who, with his body raised over the water, and a hammer in his hand, pointed to an anvil, and bid the people bring him something to forge. From that time forth they brought iron to him, and no people had such good plough-irons as those of Epe.
There is a small lake in Westphalia called the Darmssen, where the peasants from the nearby village of Epe used to hear a sound like hammering on an anvil all through the night. Those who were awake also saw something in the middle of the lake. One time, they got in a boat and went out to it, and there they found a blacksmith, who, with his body raised above the water and a hammer in his hand, pointed to an anvil and asked them to bring him something to forge. From that moment on, they brought him iron, and no one had better plowshares than those from Epe.
One time as a man from this village was getting reeds at the Darmssen, he found among them a little child that was rough all over his body. The smith cried out, "Don't take away my son!" but the man put the child on his back, and ran home with it. Since that time the smith has never more been seen or heard. The man reared the Roughy, and he became the cleverest and best lad in the place. But when he was twenty years old he said to the farmer, "Farmer, I must leave you. My father has called me!" "I am sorry for that," said the farmer. "Is there no way that you could stay with me?" "I will see about it," said the water-child. "Do you go to Braumske and fetch me a little sword; but you must give the seller whatever he asks for it, and not haggle about it." The farmer went to Braumske and bought the sword; but he haggled, and got something off the price. They now went together to the Darmssen, and the Roughy said, "Now mind. When I strike the water, if there comes[Pg 261] up blood, I must go away; but if there comes milk, then I may stay with you." He struck the water, and there came neither milk nor blood. The Roughy was annoyed, and said, "You have been bargaining and haggling, and so there comes neither blood nor milk. Go off to Braumske and buy another sword." The farmer went and returned; but it was not till the third time that he bought a sword without haggling. When the Roughy struck the water with this it became as red as blood, and he threw himself into the lake, and never was seen more.[295]
One time, a guy from this village was collecting reeds at the Darmssen when he found a little kid covered in rough skin. The blacksmith shouted, "Don’t take my son!" but the guy put the kid on his back and ran home with him. After that, the blacksmith was never seen or heard from again. The man raised the Roughy, and he turned out to be the smartest and best kid around. But when he turned twenty, he told the farmer, "Farmer, I have to leave you. My father has called me!" "I’m sorry to hear that," said the farmer. "Is there any way you could stay with me?" "I’ll think about it," said the water-child. "Go to Braumske and get me a little sword; but you have to pay the seller whatever he asks and not negotiate." The farmer went to Braumske and bought the sword; but he negotiated and got a discount. They went together to the Darmssen, and the Roughy said, "Now listen. When I strike the water, if blood comes up, I have to leave; but if milk comes up, then I can stay with you." He struck the water, and neither milk nor blood appeared. The Roughy was upset and said, "You’ve been bargaining and haggling, so nothing came up. Go back to Braumske and buy another sword." The farmer went and returned, but it wasn’t until the third time that he bought a sword without haggling. When the Roughy struck the water with this one, it turned as red as blood, and he jumped into the lake and was never seen again.[295]
The Working Waterman.
At Seewenweiher, in the Black-Forest, a little Water-man (Seemänlein) used to come and join the people, work the whole day long with them, and in the evening go back into the lakes. They used to set his breakfast and dinner apart for him. When, in apportioning the work, the rule of "Not too much and not too little" was infringed, he got angry, and knocked all the things about. Though his clothes were old and worn, he steadily refused to let the people get him new ones. But when at last they would do so, and one evening the lake-man was presented with a new coat, he said, "When one is paid off, one must go away. After this day I'll come no more to you." And, unmoved by the excuses of the people, he never let himself be seen again.[296]
At Seewenweiher in the Black Forest, a little water spirit (i>Seemänlein) used to come and join the local people, work alongside them all day, and then return to the lakes in the evening. They would set aside his breakfast and dinner for him. If they didn't follow the guideline of "not too much and not too little" when dividing up the work, he would get upset and knock everything around. Even though his clothes were old and tattered, he consistently refused to let anyone get him new ones. However, one evening when they finally gave him a new coat, he said, "When you’re paid off, you have to leave. After today, I won’t come back." And despite the people's pleas, he never appeared again.[296]
The Nix-Labour.
A midwife related that her mother was one night called up, and desired to make haste and come to the aid of a woman in labour. It was dark, but notwithstanding she got up and[Pg 262] dressed herself, and went down, where she found a man waiting. She begged of him to stay till she should get a lantern, and she would go with him; but he was urgent, said he would show her the way without a lantern, and that there was no fear of her going astray.
A midwife shared that her mother was called one night and asked to hurry to assist a woman in labor. It was dark, but despite that, she got up and[Pg 262] dressed, then went downstairs where she found a man waiting. She asked him to stay until she could get a lantern, promising to go with him, but he insisted he could show her the way without one and that she wouldn’t get lost.
He then bandaged her eyes, at which she was terrified, and was going to cry out; but he told her she was in no danger, and might go with him without any apprehension. They accordingly went away together, and the woman remarked that he struck the water with a rod, and that they went down deeper and deeper till they came to a room, in which there was no one but the lying-in woman.
He then covered her eyes with a bandage, making her terrified, and she was about to scream; but he assured her that she was safe and could follow him without fear. So, they left together, and the woman noticed that he hit the water with a stick, and they kept going deeper and deeper until they reached a room, where there was no one else except the woman who was giving birth.
Her guide now took the bandage off her eyes, led her up to the bed, and recommending her to his wife, went away. She then helped to bring the babe into the world, put the woman to bed, washed the babe, and did everything that was requisite.
Her guide now removed the bandage from her eyes, led her to the bed, and, after introducing her to his wife, left. She then assisted in delivering the baby, helped the woman settle into bed, washed the baby, and took care of everything necessary.
The woman, grateful to the midwife, then secretly said to her: "I am a Christian woman as well as you; and I was carried off by a Water-man, who changed me. Whenever I bring a child into the world he always eats it on the third day. Come on the third day to your pond, and you will see the water turned to blood. When my husband comes in now and offers you money, take no more from him than you usually get, or else he will twist your neck. Take good care!"
The woman, thankful to the midwife, then quietly said to her: "I am a Christian woman just like you; and I was taken by a Water-man who transformed me. Whenever I give birth, he always eats the child on the third day. Come to your pond on the third day, and you will see the water turned to blood. When my husband comes in now and offers you money, don’t take any more from him than you normally do, or he will hurt you. Be careful!"
Just then the husband came in. He was in a great passion, and he looked all about; and when he saw that all had gone on properly he bestowed great praise on the midwife. He then threw a great heap of money on the table, and said, "Take as much as you will!" She, however, prudently answered, "I desire no more from you than from others, and that is a small sum. If you give me that I am content; if you think it too much, I ask nothing from you but to take me home again." "It is God," says he, "has directed you to say that." He paid her then the sum she mentioned, and conducted her home honestly. She was, however, afraid to go to the pond at the appointed day.
Just then, the husband walked in. He was very agitated and looked around; when he saw that everything had gone well, he praised the midwife highly. He then threw a large amount of money on the table and said, "Take as much as you want!" However, she wisely replied, "I want no more from you than from anyone else, and that's a small amount. If you give me that, I’m happy; if you think it’s too much, all I ask is for you to take me home again." "It is God," he said, "who has inspired you to say that." He then paid her the amount she requested and took her home properly. However, she was still afraid to go to the pond on the agreed day.
There are many other tales in Germany of midwives, and even ladies of rank, who have been called in to assist at Nix[Pg 263] or Dwarf labours. The Ahnfrau von Ranzau, for example, and the Frau von Alvensleben—the Ladies Bountiful of Germany—were waked up in the night to attend the little women in their confinement.[297] There is the same danger in touching anything in the Dwarf as in the Nix abodes, but the Dwarfs usually bestow rings and other articles, which will cause the family to flourish. We have seen tales of the same kind in Scandinavia, and shall meet with them in many other countries.
There are many other stories in Germany about midwives and even women of high status who have been called to help during the births of Nix[Pg 263] or Dwarfs. For instance, Ahnfrau von Ranzau and Frau von Alvensleben—the generous ladies of Germany—were awakened at night to assist the little women during childbirth.[297] There is the same risk in touching anything in the Dwarf's realm as there is in the Nix's homes, but the Dwarfs often give rings and other items that will help the family thrive. We have seen similar tales in Scandinavia and will encounter them in many other countries.
SWITZERLAND.
And so very helpful!
Müller.
Small in size, but incredibly talented,
So kind and generous!
We now arrive at Switzerland, a country with which are usually associated ideas of sublime and romantic scenery, simple manners, and honest hearts. The character of the Swiss Dwarfs will be found to correspond with these ideas. For, like the face of Nature, these personifications of natural powers seem to become more gentle and mild as they approach the sun and the south.
We now come to Switzerland, a country often linked with breathtaking and romantic landscapes, straightforward ways of life, and genuine people. The nature of the Swiss Dwarfs reflects these notions. Just like the beauty of nature, these representations of natural forces appear to grow softer and kinder as they move towards the sun and the south.
The Dwarfs, or little Hill- or Earth-men[298] of Switzerland, are described as of a lively, joyous disposition, fond of strolling through the valleys, and viewing and partaking in the labours of agriculture. Kind and generous, they are represented as driving home stray lambs, and leaving brushwood and berries in the way of poor children. Their principal occupation is keeping cattle—not goats, sheep, or cows, but the chamois, from whose milk they make excellent and well-flavoured cheese. This cheese, when given by the Dwarfs to any one, has the property of growing again when it has been cut or bitten. But should the hungry owner be improvident enough to eat up the whole of it and leave nothing from it to sprout from, he of course has seen the end of his cheese.
The Dwarfs, or little Hill- or Earth-men[298] of Switzerland, are described as having a lively, cheerful nature. They love wandering through the valleys and enjoying the work of farming. Kind and generous, they are known for bringing home lost lambs and leaving firewood and berries for needy children. Their main job is taking care of livestock—not goats, sheep, or cows, but chamois, from which they create delicious and flavorful cheese. This cheese has a unique quality: when the Dwarfs give it to someone, it can grow back after being cut or bitten. However, if the hungry recipient is foolish enough to eat all of it without saving any to regrow from, they will find that their cheese is gone for good.
The Kobolds are also to be met with in Switzerland. In the Vaudois, they call them Servants,[299] and believe that they live in remote dwellings and lonely shiels.[300] The most celebrated of them in those parts is Jean de la Boliéta, or, as he is called in German, Napf-Hans, i. e. Jack-of-the-Bowl, because it was the custom to lay for him every evening on the roof of the cow-house a bowl of fresh sweet cream, of which he was sure to give a good account. He used to lead the cows to feed in the most dangerous places, and yet none of them ever sustained the slightest injury. He always went along the same steep path on which no one ever saw even a single stone lying, though the whole side of the mountain was strewn as thickly as possible with boulders. It is still called Boliéta's Path.[301]
The Kobolds can also be found in Switzerland. In the Vaudois region, they refer to them as Servants,[299] and believe that they reside in remote homes and isolated areas.[300] The most famous of them in that area is Jean de la Boliéta, or as he's known in German, Napf-Hans, i. e. Jack-of-the-Bowl, because it was the tradition to leave a bowl of fresh sweet cream on the roof of the cow shed for him every evening, which he always enjoyed. He would take the cows to graze in the most dangerous spots, yet none of them ever got hurt. He always traveled the same steep path where not a single stone was ever seen, even though the entire mountainside was covered with boulders. That path is still called Boliéta's Path.[301]
Rationalising theory has been at work with the Swiss Dwarfs also. It is supposed, that the early inhabitants of the Swiss mountains, when driven back by later tribes of immigrants, retired to the high lands and took refuge in the clefts and caverns of the mountains, whence they gradually showed themselves to the new settlers—approached them, assisted them, and were finally, as a species of Genii, raised to the region of the wonderful.
Rationalizing theory has also applied to the Swiss Dwarfs. It's believed that the early inhabitants of the Swiss mountains, when pushed back by later waves of immigrants, retreated to the highlands and found shelter in the crevices and caves of the mountains. From there, they gradually revealed themselves to the new settlers—approached them, helped them, and were eventually elevated to the realm of the extraordinary, like a type of Genii.
For our knowledge of the Dwarf Mythology of Switzerland, we are chiefly indebted to professor Wyss, of Bern, who has put some of the legends in a poetical dress, and given others in the notes to his Idylls as he styles them.[302] These legends were related by the peasants to Mr. Wyss or his friends, on their excursions through the mountains; and he declares that he has very rarely permitted himself to add to, or subtract from, the peasants' narrative. He adds, that the belief in these beings is strong in the minds of the people, not merely in the mountain districts, but also at the foot of Belp mountain, Belp, Gelterfingen, and other places about Bern.[303]
For our understanding of the Dwarf Mythology of Switzerland, we mainly owe it to Professor Wyss from Bern, who has adapted some of the legends into poetry and included others in the notes to his Idylls, as he calls them.[302] These legends were shared by the peasants with Mr. Wyss or his friends during their trips through the mountains; and he states that he has rarely allowed himself to add to or take away from the peasants' stories. He also mentions that the belief in these beings is strong among the people, not just in the mountainous areas but also at the base of Belp mountain, Belp, Gelterfingen, and other places around Bern.[303]
As a specimen of Mr. Wyss's manner of narrating these legends, we give here a faithful translation of his first Idyll.[304]
As an example of Mr. Wyss's style of telling these legends, we present a faithful translation of his first Idyll.[304]
Gertrude and Rosy.
GERTRUDE.
GERTRUDE.
Our work must come to an end; we will enjoy it more. Tomorrow's break when everything is taken care of.[305]
Hurry, daughter, hurry! Get what's on your spindle off.
ROSY.
Cheerful.
Once again, my dear mother, please tell about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The amazing, kind little Dwarfs,
What people used to do around the country, And how they expressed their kindness to the deer.
GERTRUDE.
GERTRUDE.
Should keep you awake. I've told you repeatedly. A thousand times the stories, and we fail,
If you become tired of them, store up joy. Reserved for winter nights; besides, I think,
The evening is too short for conversations like this now.
ROSY.
Rosy.
Again, and of course, dear mother, never yet Have you explained how it was the little men
Lived in the hills, and they really did, all year round,
They traveled around the country here and gave Signs of their kindness. Because you will never convince I believe that just barely, one at a time,
They roamed through the valleys and showed up
To the people, and gave them their gifts:
So, come on, tell me right away, how it was with the Dwarfs
Lived together in society.
GERTRUDE.
GERTRUDE.
Would never sit with their hands before them. Ah! a truly joyful and lively thing, and full The little Hill-man is full of mischievous tricks,
And he quickly gets angry, If you don’t treat him nicely,
Do not be open and gentle in your actions.
But, above all, they love to stay,
Quiet and peaceful, in the hidden crevices
Of hills and mountains, always hidden. Throughout the winter, when covered in ice The frost covers the earth, the wise And careful little people keep them warm
By their cozy fires, many depths below Deep within the core of the rocks, there's pure native gold,
And the rock crystals shaped like towers, transparent,
Bright, shining with a thousand colors
Through the beautiful palace and the Little-folk,
So happy and so cheerful, they entertain themselves. Sometimes with singing—Oh, so sweet! It would charm The heart of anyone who heard it beat. Sometimes when dancing, they leap and spring Like the young kids skipping in the alpine grass.[Pg 268] Then when spring arrives, and in the fields The flowers are blooming as May approaches, They remove the bolts and bars from their doors and gates,
That early before the farmer or hunter moves, In the cool morning, they can have fun and play;
Or stroll in the evening, when the moon Lights up the plains. Rarely has a human been He saw them with his eyes; but if someone happens to To see them means suffering.
And a tough year, if they glide along in sorrow. Through the woods and brush; but the view declares Joy and good luck, when shared, in a circle,
On the green meadows and fields, their hair decorated With flowers, they shout and spin around joyfully. Abundance, then they happily announce For barn, for cellar, and for granary,
Wishing a blessed year to people, livestock, and wildlife. They consistently indicate what will happen. Happen tomorrow and thereafter; now Sighing, and still, by their mournful tones,
A raging storm; and once more, gently And smiling lips, and loud voices, clear blue skies.[306]
Important to the poor and kind, they enjoy demonstrating Kindness and goodwill, often leading to good outcomes. At night, the wandering lambs, and even more often In spring, as it beautifully spreads in the woods,
Brushwood, gathered in noble bundles, in the manner Of underprivileged children who went to gather fuel for home. Many good little girls, who obediently followed the rules, Her mother—or maybe a little boy—
Has, to their surprise, found lying on the hills Bright, sparkling bowls of milk, and baskets as well,
Nice little baskets filled with berries, left
By the skilled hands of the woodland Dwarfs.
Now pay attention while I tell you one Out of a hundred stories; It's one that concerns us more, however. More than anything else, because it was mine. Great-great-grandfather where it happened,[Pg 269] In the past, many years ago.
Where the high cliffs mark the boundary Down to the valley, Barthel, of herdsmen first All around the countryside, was plowing up
A large field where he planned to try The corn seed, but with worry. His heart was full, just in case His project should fail, because his sheep
In the outbreak, he had lost everything; now he's destitute. And without any skill, he takes a chance with the plow.
Carefully and calmly, at the end of the plow, He plows through the grassy soil, While his little boy urges on with the goad The panting ox. Then, suddenly! along the tall On the rocky hillside, smoke rises in clouds. Like snowflakes, rising from the peak up Into the sky. At this, the hungry boy Started to think about food, for the poor child
Hadn't eaten anything all day long. For lunch, he looked up and started: "Ah! there the little Dwarf folks are so cheerful
At their big cooking event, roasting, and boiling now, For a great feast, while I was hungry I I'm dying. If we had just one small dish here, Of the delicious savory food, if only it were as "A sign that our work is blessed!"
So the boy spoke, and his father plowed. Silently, he leaned forward over his work. They turn the plow; when huzzah! look! see A miracle! There shone brightly right from the middle From the dark ditch, towards them, a bright Lustre, and it's so charming! There lay a plate. Piled high with roast meat; beside the plate, a loaf Of bread on the spread tablecloth, Available to the honest couple.
Hooray! Long live the friendly, generous Dwarves!
Barthel had had enough—so had the boy—
And they laugh happily and loudly, giving thanks and praise. And thank the donors; then, with renewed strength,
They quickly return to their idle plow.
But when they start their day's work again,
[Pg 270] To further advance in the field, encouraged now
To hope for a good harvest, since the kind Dwarfs Had given them the sign of luck they requested—
Quiet! bread and plate, crumbs, knife and fork,
Were completely gone; only—just as a sign For the sake of truth—lie on the ridge
The white, beautifully woven tablecloth.
ROSY.
Rosy.
Spun by the generous Dwarfs? No, I can never Believe it!—Was the thread then, really drawn And is the twisted thread arranged evenly in it? And was there also a flower, a lovely shape, Nicely woven with warp and weft? Was there a handsome border all around? Sure, are you enclosing all the figures? Your great-
Great-grandfather, if he really was The owner of the interesting little cloth,
He would have left it carefully to
His son and grandson for an inheritance,
That, as a lasting reminder of the meal
Given by the Dwarfs, it may date back to distant years,
The admiration and amazement of our valley continue.
GERTRUDE.
GERTRUDE.
Ah! our poor simple fathers should get up Out of their graves, and come to seek advice And comfort from the people who are currently feeling down,—
As if they didn't know what was right and appropriate!
Just be a little patient, girl, and keep spinning.
What's on your mind; tomorrow when it's day I'll show you the Dwarfs' flowery tablecloth,
Which, kept safe in the chest, was inherited. From mother to daughter, I have long Kept safely locked away, out of fear
Some little girl, like someone you know,
Maybe out of curiosity, and not Knowing its value, let it go off course. [Pg 271]
ROSY.
Pink.
Already, I'm sure I won't get Just a moment of sleep while thinking about the fabric.[307]
The Chamois-Hunter.
A chamois-hunter set out early one morning, and ascended the mountains. He had arrived at a great height, and was in view of some chamois, when, just as he was laying his bolt on his crossbow, and was about to shoot, a terrible cry from a cleft of the rock interrupted his purpose. Turning round he saw a hideous Dwarf, with a battle-axe in his hand raised to slay him. "Why," cried he, in a rage, "hast thou so long been destroying my chamois, and leavest not with me my flock? But now thou shalt pay for it with thy blood." The poor hunter turned pale at the stranger's words. In his terror he was near falling from the cliff.[Pg 272] At length, however, he recovered himself, and begged forgiveness of the Dwarf, pleaded his ignorance that the chamois belonged to him, declaring at the same time that he had no other means of support than what he derived from hunting. The Dwarf was pacified, laid down his axe, and said to him, "'Tis well; never be seen here again, and I promise thee that every seventh day thou shalt find, early in the morning, a dead chamois hanging before thy cottage; but beware and keep from the others." The Dwarf then vanished, and the hunter returned thoughtfully home, little pleased with the prospect of the inactive live he was now to lead.
A chamois hunter set out early one morning and climbed up the mountains. He had reached a great height and spotted some chamois when, just as he was aiming his crossbow and about to shoot, a terrifying scream from a crevice in the rock interrupted him. Turning around, he saw a hideous dwarf with a battle axe raised to kill him. "Why," he shouted in anger, "have you been destroying my chamois for so long and taking away my flock? Now you will pay for it with your blood!" The poor hunter turned pale at the stranger's words. In his fear, he nearly fell from the cliff.[Pg 272] Eventually, though, he gathered himself and begged for the dwarf's forgiveness, claiming he didn't know that the chamois belonged to him and insisting that hunting was his only means of support. The dwarf calmed down, put down his axe, and said, "Alright; just don't come back here again, and I promise you that every seventh day, you will find a dead chamois hanging in front of your cottage early in the morning; but be careful not to touch the others." The dwarf then disappeared, and the hunter returned home deep in thought, not excited about the idle life he was now expected to lead.
On the seventh morning he found, according to the Dwarf's promise, a fat chamois hanging in the branches of a tree before his cottage, of which he ate with great satisfaction. The next week it was the same, and so it continued for some months. But at last he grew weary of this idle life, and preferred, come what might, returning to the chase, and catching chamois for himself, to having his food provided for him without the remembrance of his toils to sweeten the repast. His determination made, he once more ascended the mountains. Almost the first object that met his view was a fine buck. The hunter levelled his bow and took aim at the prey; and as the Dwarf did not appear, he was just pulling the trigger, when the Dwarf stole behind him, took him by the ankle, and tumbled him down the precipice.
On the seventh morning, he discovered, as the Dwarf had promised, a plump chamois hanging in the branches of a tree in front of his cottage, which he ate with great satisfaction. The following week, it was the same, and this continued for several months. But eventually, he grew tired of this lazy lifestyle and decided that, no matter what the consequences, he preferred returning to the hunt and catching chamois for himself rather than having his meals provided without the satisfaction of his efforts to enjoy them. Resolute in his decision, he climbed the mountains once again. Almost immediately, he spotted a fine buck. The hunter aimed his bow at the animal, and just as the Dwarf didn’t appear, he was about to pull the trigger when the Dwarf snuck up behind him, grabbed him by the ankle, and knocked him down the cliff.
Others say the Dwarf gave the hunter a small cheese of chamois-milk, which would last him his whole life, but that he one day thoughtlessly ate the whole of it, or, as some will have it, a guest who was ignorant of the quality of it ate up the remainder. Poverty then drove him to return to the chamois-hunting, and he was thrown into a chasm by the Dwarf.[308]
Others say the Dwarf gave the hunter a small piece of cheese made from chamois milk, which would last him a lifetime, but one day he thoughtlessly ate it all, or, as some claim, a guest unaware of its value finished the rest. Poverty then led him back to chamois hunting, and he was thrown into a chasm by the Dwarf.[308]
The Dwarfs on the Tree.
In the summer-time the troop of the Dwarfs came in great numbers down from the hills into the valley, and joined the men that were at work, either assisting them or merely looking on. They especially liked to be with the mowers in the hay-making season, seating themselves, greatly to their satisfaction, on the long thick branch of a maple-tree, among the dense foliage. But one time some mischief-loving people came by night and sawed the branch nearly through. The unsuspecting Dwarfs, as usual, sat down on it in the morning; the branch snapt in two, and the Dwarfs were thrown to the ground. When the people laughed at them they became greatly incensed, and cried out,
In the summer, a large group of Dwarfs came down from the hills into the valley and joined the workers, either helping out or just watching. They especially enjoyed being with the mowers during hay-making season, happily sitting on a long thick branch of a maple tree, surrounded by dense leaves. But one night, some troublemakers came by and nearly sawed the branch through. The unsuspecting Dwarfs sat down on it as usual in the morning; the branch snapped in two, and the Dwarfs fell to the ground. When the people laughed at them, they got really angry and shouted,
Here today and nevermore!
It is also related that it was the custom of the Dwarfs to seat themselves on a large piece of rock, and thence to look on the haymakers when at work. But some mischievous people lighted a fire on the rock and made it quite hot, and then swept off all the coals. In the morning the little people, coming to take their usual station, burned themselves in a lamentable manner. Full of anger, they cried out, "O wicked world! O wicked world!" called aloud for vengeance, and disappeared for ever.
It’s said that the Dwarfs had a tradition of sitting on a large rock to watch the haymakers at work. However, some pranksters set a fire on the rock, making it very hot, and then cleared away all the coals. The next morning, when the little people came to their usual spot, they burned themselves severely. Filled with rage, they shouted, "O wicked world! O wicked world!" demanded revenge, and then vanished forever.
Curiosity Punished.
In old times men lived in the valley, and around them, in the clefts and holes of the rocks, dwelt the Dwarfs. They[Pg 274] were kind and friendly to the people, often performing hard and heavy work for them in the night; and when the country-people came early in the morning with their carts and tools, they saw, to their astonishment, that the work was already done, while the Dwarfs hid themselves in the bushes, and laughed aloud at the astonished rustics. Often, too, were the peasants incensed to find their corn, which was scarcely yet ripe, lying cut on the ground; but shortly after there was sure to come on such a hail-storm, that it became obvious that hardly a single stalk could have escaped destruction had it not been cut, and then, from the bottom of their hearts, they thanked the provident Dwarf-people. But at last mankind, through their own folly, deprived themselves of the favour and kindness of the Dwarfs; they fled the country, and since that time no mortal eye has seen them. The cause of their departure was this:
In ancient times, people lived in the valley, while the Dwarfs resided in the crevices and nooks of the rocks around them. They[Pg 274] were kind and friendly, often doing tough and heavy jobs for the people at night. When the locals arrived early in the morning with their carts and tools, they were amazed to find the work already completed, while the Dwarfs hid in the bushes, laughing at the puzzled villagers. The farmers often got upset to see their barely ripened grain cut and lying on the ground, but soon after, a hailstorm would come, making it clear that hardly a single stalk would have survived without being harvested, and they would sincerely thank the caring Dwarf people. However, eventually, humans, through their own foolishness, lost the favor and kindness of the Dwarfs; they left the land, and since then, no human has seen them. The reason for their departure was this:
A shepherd had a fine cherry-tree[310] that stood on the mountain. When in the summer the fruit had ripened, it happened that, three times running, the tree was stript, and all the fruit spread out on the benches and hurdles, where the shepherd himself used to spread it out to dry for the winter. The people of the village all said, "It could be none but the good-natured Dwarfs, who come by night tripping along with their feet covered with long mantles, as light as birds, and industriously perform for mankind their daily work. People have often watched them," continued the narrators, "but no one disturbs them; they are left to come and go as they please." This talk only excited the curiosity of the shepherd, and he longed to know why it was that the Dwarfs so carefully concealed their feet, and whether they were differently formed from those of men. Accordingly, next year, when the summer came, and the time when the Dwarfs secretly pulled the cherries, and brought them to the barn, the shepherd took a sack full of ashes, and strewed them about under the cherry-tree. Next morning, at break of day, he hastened to the place: the tree was plucked completely empty, and he saw the marks of several goose-feet impressed on the ashes. The shepherd[Pg 275] then laughed and jested at having discovered the Dwarfs' secret. But soon after the Dwarfs broke and laid waste their houses, and fled down deeper in the mountain to their splendid secret palace, that had long lain empty to receive them. Vexed with mankind, they never more granted them their aid; and the imprudent shepherd who had betrayed them became sickly, and continued so to the end of his life.[311]
A shepherd had a beautiful cherry tree[310] that grew on the mountain. When summer came and the fruit was ripe, it happened that, three times in a row, the tree was stripped, and all the fruit was spread out on the benches and hurdles where the shepherd usually laid it out to dry for winter. The villagers all said, "It must be the good-natured Dwarfs who come at night, gliding along with their feet covered by long cloaks, as light as birds, and diligently doing their work for humans. People have often watched them," the storytellers continued, "but no one bothers them; they're free to come and go as they please." This talk only piqued the shepherd's curiosity, and he wanted to find out why the Dwarfs carefully hid their feet, and if their feet were different from those of humans. So, the next summer, when the time came for the Dwarfs to secretly pick the cherries and take them to the barn, the shepherd took a sack of ashes and scattered them under the cherry tree. The next morning, at dawn, he hurried to the spot: the tree was completely bare, and he saw the imprints of several goose feet in the ashes. The shepherd[Pg 275] then laughed and joked about having discovered the Dwarfs' secret. But soon after, the Dwarfs destroyed their homes and went deeper into the mountain to their magnificent secret palace, which had long been waiting for them. Annoyed with humanity, they never helped them again; and the foolish shepherd who had betrayed them became ill and stayed that way for the rest of his life.[311]
The Rejected Gift.
A Dwarf came down one night from the chesnut woods on the side of the mountain over the village of Walchwyl, and enquired for the house of a midwife, whom he earnestly pressed to come out and go with him. She consented, and the Dwarf, bearing a light, led the way in silence to the woods. He stopped at last before a cleft in a rock, at which they entered, and the woman suddenly found herself in a magnificent hall. She was thence led through several rich apartments to the chamber of state, where the queen of the Dwarfs, for whom her services were required, was lying. She performed her office, and brought a fair young prince to the light. She was thanked and dismissed, and her former conductor appeared to lead her home. As he was taking leave of her, he filled her apron with something, bidding her on no[Pg 276] account to look at it till she was in her own house. But the woman could not control her curiosity, and the moment the Dwarf disappeared, she partly opened the apron, and lo! there was nothing in it but some black coals. In a rage, she shook them out on the ground, but she kept two of them in her hands, as a proof of the shabby treatment she had met with from the Dwarfs. On reaching home, she threw them also down on the ground. Her husband cried out with joy and surprise, for they shone like carbuncles. She asserted that the Dwarf had put nothing but coals into her apron; but she ran out to call a neighbour, who knew more of such things than they did, and he on examining them pronounced them to be precious stones of great value. The woman immediately ran back to where she had shaken out the supposed coals, but they were all gone.[312]
A Dwarf came down one night from the chestnut woods on the mountainside above the village of Walchwyl and asked for the house of a midwife, whom he urgently urged to come with him. She agreed, and the Dwarf, carrying a light, led the way silently into the woods. Eventually, he stopped at a gap in a rock, through which they entered, and the woman suddenly found herself in a magnificent hall. She was then led through several lavish rooms to the state chamber, where the queen of the Dwarfs, for whom her services were needed, was lying. She did her job and delivered a beautiful young prince. She was thanked and dismissed, and her former guide appeared to take her home. As he was saying goodbye, he filled her apron with something and told her not to look at it until she was back in her own house. But the woman couldn’t control her curiosity, and as soon as the Dwarf disappeared, she partly opened the apron, and lo! There was nothing in it but some black coals. In a fit of anger, she shook them out on the ground but kept two in her hands as proof of the poor treatment she received from the Dwarfs. When she got home, she threw those down as well. Her husband exclaimed with joy and surprise, for they shone like gemstones. She insisted that the Dwarf had given her nothing but coals; however, she ran out to call a neighbor who knew more about such things than they did, and he, upon examining them, declared them to be valuable precious stones. The woman immediately rushed back to where she had thrown the supposed coals, but they were all gone.[312]
The Wonderful Little Pouch.
At noon one day a young peasant sat by the side of a wood, and, sighing, prayed to God to give him a morsel of food. A Dwarf suddenly emerged from the wood, and told him that his prayer should be fulfilled. He then gave him the pouch that he had on his side, with the assurance that he would always find in it wherewithal to satisfy his thirst and hunger, charging him at the same time not to consume it all and to share with any one who asked him for food. The Dwarf vanished, and the peasant put his hand into the pouch to make trial of it, and there he found a cake of new bread, a cheese, and a bottle of wine, on which he made a hearty meal. He[Pg 277] then saw that the pouch swelled up as before, and looking in he found that it was again full of bread, cheese, and wine. He now felt sure of his food, and he lived on in an idle luxurious way, without doing any work. One day, as he was gorging himself, there came up to him a feeble old man, who prayed him to give him a morsel to eat. He refused in a brutal, churlish tone, when instantly the bread and choose broke, and scattered out of his hands, and pouch and all vanished.[313]
At noon one day, a young peasant sat by the edge of a forest, sighing as he prayed to God for something to eat. Suddenly, a Dwarf appeared from the woods and told him that his prayer would be answered. The Dwarf handed him a pouch he had at his side, assuring him that it would always have what he needed to quench his thirst and hunger, but he warned him not to consume everything and to share with anyone who asked for food. After saying this, the Dwarf disappeared. The peasant reached into the pouch to test it and found a loaf of fresh bread, a piece of cheese, and a bottle of wine, which he enjoyed for a hearty meal. He then noticed that the pouch swelled back to its original size, and when he looked inside, it was once again filled with bread, cheese, and wine. Feeling secure in his supply of food, he lived a lazy and luxurious life without doing any work. One day, as he was indulging himself, an old man approached him, frail and begging for a bit to eat. The peasant refused him in a cruel, rude way, and instantly, the bread and cheese crumbled and fell from his hands, and the pouch vanished along with everything else.
Aid and Punishment.
On the side of Mount Pilatus is a place named the Kastler-Alpe, now covered with stones and rubbish, but which once was verdant and fertile. The cause of the change was as follows.
On the side of Mount Pilatus is a place called the Kastler-Alpe, now covered with stones and debris, but once it was green and fertile. The reason for the change was as follows.
The land there was formerly occupied by a farmer, a churlish, unfeeling man, who, though wealthy, let his only sister struggle with the greatest poverty in the valley beneath. The poor woman at length having fallen sick, and seeing no other resource, resolved to apply to her hardhearted brother for the means of employing a doctor. She sent her daughter to him; but all the prayers and tears of the poor girl failed to move him, and he told her he would, sooner than give her anything, see the Alpe covered with stones and rubbish. She departed, and as she went along a Dwarf suddenly appeared to her. She would have fled, but he gently detained her, and telling her he had heard all that had passed, gave her a parcel of herbs, which he assured her would cure her mother, and a little cheese, which he said would last them a long time.
The land there used to belong to a farmer, a rude and heartless man who, despite being wealthy, allowed his only sister to live in extreme poverty in the valley below. Eventually, the poor woman fell ill and, seeing no other option, decided to ask her callous brother for money to hire a doctor. She sent her daughter to him; but despite all the pleas and tears from the poor girl, he remained unmoved and told her he would rather see the Alps covered in stones and debris than give her anything. She left, and as she was walking away, a Dwarf suddenly appeared to her. She wanted to run, but he gently stopped her and, after saying he had heard everything that happened, gave her a bundle of herbs, assuring her they would cure her mother, along with a little cheese that would last them a long time.
On trial, the herbs quickly produced the promised effect; and when they went to cut the cheese they found the knife would not penetrate it, and no wonder, for it was pure gold. There also came a sudden storm on the mountain, and the Kastler-Alpe was reduced to its present condition.[314]
On trial, the herbs quickly showed their promised effect; and when they tried to cut the cheese, they discovered the knife couldn't get through it, which was no surprise since it was solid gold. A sudden storm also hit the mountain, and the Kastler-Alpe ended up in its current state.[314]
The Dwarf in Search of Lodging.
One night, during a tremendous storm of wind and rain, a Dwarf came travelling through a little village, and went from cottage to cottage, dripping with rain, knocking at the doors for admission. None, however, took pity on him, or would open the door to receive him: on the contrary, the inhabitants even mocked at his distress.
One night, during a massive storm of wind and rain, a Dwarf was traveling through a small village. He went from cottage to cottage, dripping wet, knocking on doors to ask for shelter. However, no one showed him any compassion or opened the door to let him in; instead, the villagers mocked him for his plight.
At the very end of the village there dwelt two honest poor people, a man and his wife. Tired and faint, the Dwarf crept on his staff up to their house, and tapped modestly three times at the little window. Immediately the old shepherd opened the door for him, and cheerfully offered him the little that the house afforded. The old woman produced some bread, milk, and cheese: the Dwarf sipped a few drops of the milk, and ate some crums of the bread and cheese. "I am not used," said he, laughing, "to eat such coarse food: but I thank you from my heart, and God reward you for it: now that I am rested, I will proceed on farther." "God forbid!" cried the good woman; "you surely don't think of going out in the night and in the storm! It were better for you to take a bed here, and set out in the daylight." But the Dwarf shook his head, and with a smile replied, "You little know what business I have to do this night on the top of the mountain. I have to provide for you too; and to-morrow you shall see that I am not ungrateful for the kindness you have shown to me." So saying, the Dwarf departed, and the worthy old couple went to rest.
At the edge of the village lived a decent, poor couple, a man and his wife. Tired and weary, the Dwarf walked slowly up to their house with his staff and gently knocked three times at the small window. The old shepherd quickly opened the door for him and happily offered him what little they had. The old woman brought out some bread, milk, and cheese: the Dwarf took a few sips of the milk and nibbled on some bread and cheese crumbs. "I’m not used," he said with a laugh, "to eating such simple food: but I thank you sincerely, and may God reward you for it: now that I’m rested, I’ll move on." "God forbid!" exclaimed the kind woman; "you can’t possibly think of going out in the night and the storm! It would be better for you to stay here and leave in the morning light." But the Dwarf shook his head and smiled as he replied, "You have no idea what I need to do tonight on the mountain. I have to take care of you too; and tomorrow you’ll see that I’m not ungrateful for your kindness." With that, the Dwarf left, and the good old couple went to bed.
But at break of day they were awaked by storm and tempest; the lightnings flashed along the red sky, and torrents of water poured down the hills and through the valley. A huge rock now tumbled from the top of the mountain, and rolled down toward the village, carrying along with it, in its course, trees, stones, and earth. Men and cattle, every thing in the village that had breath in it, were buried beneath[Pg 279] it. The waves had now reached the cottage of the two old people, and in terror and dismay they stood out before their door. They then beheld approaching in the middle of the stream a large piece of rock, and on it, jumping merrily, the Dwarf, as if he was riding and steering it with a great trunk of a pine till he brought it before the house, where it stemmed the water and kept it from the cottage, so that both it and the good owners escaped. The Dwarf then swelled and grew higher and higher till he became a monstrous Giant, and vanished in the air, while the old people were praying to God and thanking him for their deliverance.[315]
But at daybreak, they were woken up by a storm and chaos; lightning flashed across the red sky, and torrents of water rushed down the hills and through the valley. A massive rock suddenly tumbled down from the mountain, rolling toward the village and carrying trees, stones, and dirt with it. Every living thing in the village, including people and animals, was buried beneath it.[Pg 279] The waves had now reached the cottage of the two elderly residents, and in fear and shock, they stood outside their door. They then saw a large rock floating down the middle of the stream, and on it, the Dwarf joyfully bounced as if he was riding it, steering it with a massive pine trunk until he brought it to the house, where it blocked the water and protected the cottage, allowing both it and its kind owners to escape. The Dwarf then swelled up, growing taller and taller until he became a giant, and then he disappeared into the air, while the elderly couple prayed to God, thanking Him for their rescue.[315]
GREAT BRITAIN.
A fantastic collection of goblins, fairies, bugs, and nightmares,
Urchins and elves help repair many homes.
Classic Poem.
We use the term Great Britain in a very limited sense, as merely inclusive of those parts of the island whose inhabitants are of Gotho-German origin—England and the Lowlands of Scotland.
We use the term Great Britain in a very specific way, referring only to those parts of the island whose people are of Gotho-German ancestry—England and the Lowlands of Scotland.
We have already seen[316] that the Anglo-Saxon conquerors of Britain had in their language the terms from which are derived Elf and Dwarf, and the inference is natural that their ideas respecting these beings corresponded with those of the Scandinavians and Germans. The same may be said of the Picts, who, akin to the Scandinavians, early seized on the Scottish Lowlands. We therefore close our survey of the Fairy Mythology of the Gotho-German race with Great Britain.
We’ve already seen[316] that the Anglo-Saxon conquerors of Britain included terms in their language that lead to the words Elf and Dwarf, and it’s reasonable to assume that their beliefs about these beings were similar to those of the Scandinavians and Germans. The same can be said for the Picts, who, like the Scandinavians, took hold of the Scottish Lowlands early on. Therefore, we conclude our exploration of the Fairy Mythology of the Gotho-German race in Great Britain.
ENGLAND.
To aerial music,
Emerald rings on brown heath tracing,
Travel skillfully and joyfully.
Scott.
The Fairy Mythology of England divides itself into two branches, that of the people and that of the poets. Under the former head will be comprised the few scattered traditions[Pg 281] which we have been able to collect respecting a system, the belief in which is usually thought to be nearly extinct; the latter will contain a selection of passages, treating of fairies and their exploits, from our principal poets.
The Fairy Mythology of England splits into two branches: the folklore of the people and the creativity of the poets. The first category includes the few scattered traditions[Pg 281] we've managed to gather about a system that many believe is almost gone; the second category features a collection of excerpts about fairies and their adventures from our major poets.
The Fairies of England are evidently the Dwarfs of Germany and the North, though they do not appear to have been ever so denominated.[317] Their appellation was Elves, subsequently Fairies; but there would seem to have been formerly other terms expressive of them, of which hardly a vestige is now remaining in the English language.
The Fairies of England are clearly the Dwarfs of Germany and the North, even though they’ve never really been called that.[317] They were originally known as Elves, and later Fairies; however, it seems there used to be other names for them, which have almost completely disappeared from the English language.
They were, like their northern kindred, divided into two classes—the rural Elves, inhabiting the woods, fields, mountains, and caverns; and the domestic or house-spirits, usually called Hobgoblins and Robin Goodfellows. But the Thames, the Avon, and the other English streams, never seem to have been the abode of a Neck or Kelpie.
They were, like their northern relatives, split into two groups—the rural Elves, living in the woods, fields, mountains, and caves; and the domestic or house-spirits, typically known as Hobgoblins and Robin Goodfellows. However, the Thames, the Avon, and other English rivers never seemed to be home to a Neck or Kelpie.
The following curious instances of English superstition, occur in the twelfth century.
The following interesting examples of English superstition happened in the twelfth century.
The Green Children.
"Another wonderful thing," says Ralph of Coggeshall,[318] "happened in Suffolk, at St. Mary's of the Wolf-pits. A boy and his sister were found by the inhabitants of that place near the mouth of a pit which is there, who had the form of all their limbs like to those of other men, but they differed in the colour of their skin from all the people of our habitable world; for the whole surface of their skin was tinged of a green colour. No one could understand their speech. When they were brought as curiosities to the house of a certain knight, Sir Richard de Calne, at Wikes, they wept[Pg 282] bitterly. Bread and other victuals were set before them, but they would touch none of them, though they were tormented by great hunger, as the girl afterwards acknowledged. At length, when some beans just cut, with their stalks, were brought into the house, they made signs, with great avidity, that they should be given to them. When they were brought, they opened the stalks instead of the pods, thinking the beans were in the hollow of them; but not finding them there, they began to weep anew. When those who were present saw this, they opened the pods, and showed them the naked beans. They fed on these with great delight, and for a long time tasted no other food. The boy, however, was always languid and depressed, and he died within a short time. The girl enjoyed continual good health; and becoming accustomed to various kinds of food, lost completely that green colour, and gradually recovered the sanguine habit of her entire body. She was afterwards regenerated by the laver of holy baptism, and lived for many years in the service of that knight (as I have frequently heard from him and his family), and was rather loose and wanton in her conduct. Being frequently asked about the people of her country, she asserted that the inhabitants, and all they had in that country, were of a green colour; and that they saw no sun, but enjoyed a degree of light like what is after sunset. Being asked how she came into this country with the aforesaid boy, she replied, that as they were following their flocks, they came to a certain cavern, on entering which they heard a delightful sound of bells; ravished by whose sweetness, they went for a long time wandering on through the cavern, until they came to its mouth. When they came out of it, they were struck senseless by the excessive light of the sun, and the unusual temperature of the air; and they thus lay for a long time. Being terrified by the noise of those who came on them, they wished to fly, but they could not find the entrance of the cavern before they were caught."
"Another amazing thing," says Ralph of Coggeshall,[318] "happened in Suffolk, at St. Mary's of the Wolf-pits. A boy and his sister were discovered by the locals near the edge of a pit there. Their limbs looked like those of other people, but their skin was different from anyone else in our world; it was a shade of green. No one could understand what they were saying. When they were brought as curiosities to the home of a knight named Sir Richard de Calne at Wikes, they cried bitterly. Food was put in front of them, but they wouldn’t touch any of it, even though they were suffering from extreme hunger, as the girl later admitted. Eventually, when some freshly cut beans with their stalks were brought in, they eagerly gestured for them. When these were given to them, they opened the stalks instead of the pods, thinking the beans were inside them. Not finding any beans there, they began to cry again. When those present saw this, they opened the pods and showed them the beans inside. They ate these with great enjoyment and for a long time, didn’t have any other food. The boy, however, was always weak and downcast, and he died shortly after. The girl remained in good health; she got used to different kinds of food, completely losing that green color and gradually regaining a healthy complexion. She was later baptized and lived for many years in service to that knight (as I have often heard from him and his family), and her behavior was rather loose and carefree. When asked about the people from her homeland, she claimed that everyone there was green, and they didn’t see the sun but lived in a light similar to that after sunset. When asked how she and the boy ended up in this country, she explained that while they were tending their flocks, they found a cave. Upon entering, they heard an enchanting sound of bells; captivated by its sweetness, they wandered through the cave for a long time until they reached the exit. When they emerged, they were blinded by the bright sunlight and the strange temperature of the air, and they remained there for a long time. Frightened by the noise of those approaching them, they tried to run away, but they couldn’t find the cave entrance before they were caught."
This story is also told by William of Newbridge,[319] who places it in the reign of King Stephen. He says he long[Pg 283] hesitated to believe it, but he was at length overcome by the weight of evidence. According to him, the place where the children appeared was about four or five miles from Bury St. Edmund's: they came in harvest-time out of the Wolf-pits; they both lost their green hue, and were baptised, and learned English. The boy, who was the younger, died; but the girl married a man at Lenna, and lived many years. They said their country was called St. Martin's Land, as that saint was chiefly worshiped there; that the people were Christians, and had churches; that the sun did not rise there, but that there was a bright country which could be seen from theirs, being divided from it by a very broad river.
This story is also told by William of Newbridge,[319] who places it during the reign of King Stephen. He mentions that he took a long time to believe it, but eventually he was convinced by the strong evidence. According to him, the place where the children appeared was about four or five miles from Bury St. Edmund's; they came during the harvest from the Wolf-pits. They both lost their green color, were baptized, and learned English. The younger boy died, but the girl married a man in Lenna and lived for many years. They said their country was called St. Martin's Land, as that saint was mostly worshiped there; that the people were Christians and had churches; that the sun did not rise there, but there was a bright land that could be seen from theirs, separated by a wide river.
The Fairy Banquet.
In the next chapter of his history, William of Newbridge relates as follows:—
In the next chapter of his history, William of Newbridge shares the following:—
"In the province of the Deiri (Yorkshire), not far from my birth-place, a wonderful thing occurred, which I have known from my boyhood. There is a town a few miles distant from the Eastern Sea, near which are those celebrated waters commonly called Gipse.... A peasant of this town went once to see a friend who lived in the next town, and it was late at night when he was coming back, not very sober; when lo! from the adjoining barrow, which I have often seen, and which is not much over a quarter of a mile from the town, he heard the voices of people singing, and, as it were, joyfully feasting. He wondered who they could be that were breaking in that place, by their merriment, the silence of the dead night, and he wished to examine into the matter more closely. Seeing a door open in the side of the barrow, he went up to it, and looked in; and there he beheld a large and luminous house, full of people, women as well as men, who were reclining as at a solemn banquet. One of the attendants, seeing him standing at the door, offered him a cup. He took it, but would not drink; and pouring out the contents, kept the vessel. A great tumult arose at the banquet[Pg 284] on account of his taking away the cup, and all the guests pursued him; but he escaped by the fleetness of the beast he rode, and got into the town with his booty. Finally, this vessel of unknown material, of unusual colour, and of extraordinary form, was presented to Henry the Elder, king of the English, as a valuable gift, and was then given to the queen's brother David, king of the Scots, and was kept for several years in the treasury of Scotland; and a few years ago (as I have heard from good authority), it was given by William, king of the Scots, to Henry the Second, who wished to see it."
"In the Deiri province (Yorkshire), not far from where I was born, something amazing happened that I've known about since I was a kid. There's a town a few miles from the Eastern Sea, close to those famous waters commonly known as Gipse. A farmer from this town once went to visit a friend in the next town, and it was late at night when he was coming back, not quite sober. Suddenly, from the nearby barrow, which I've often seen and is just over a quarter of a mile from the town, he heard voices singing and celebrating joyfully. He wondered who could be making such noise in that place, breaking the stillness of the dead night, and he wanted to investigate further. Noticing a door open on the side of the barrow, he approached and looked inside; there he saw a large, bright house filled with people, both men and women, who were lounging as if at a grand feast. One of the attendants, seeing him at the door, offered him a cup. He took it but refused to drink, instead pouring out the contents and keeping the cup. This caused a great uproar at the feast because he took the cup away, and all the guests chased after him. However, he escaped thanks to the speed of the animal he was riding and made it back to the town with his prize. Ultimately, this cup, made of unknown material, with an unusual color and an extraordinary shape, was presented to Henry the Elder, king of the English, as a valuable gift, and then given to the queen's brother David, king of the Scots, where it was stored in Scotland's treasury for several years. A few years ago (as I've heard from reliable sources), it was given by William, king of the Scots, to Henry the Second, who wanted to see it."
The scene of this legend, we may observe, is the very country in which the Danes settled; and it is exactly the same as some of the legends current at the present day among the Danish peasantry.[320] It is really extraordinary to observe the manner in which popular traditions and superstitions will thus exist for centuries.
The setting of this legend, as we can see, is the same land where the Danes established themselves; and it closely resembles some of the legends that are still shared today among Danish farmers.[320] It's truly remarkable to see how popular traditions and superstitions can persist for centuries.
Gervase of Tilbury, the Imperial Chancellor, gives the following particulars respecting the Fairy Mythology of England in the thirteenth century.
Gervase of Tilbury, the Imperial Chancellor, provides the following details about the Fairy Mythology of England in the thirteenth century.
The Fairy Horn.
"There is," says he,[321] "in the county of Gloucester, a forest abounding in boars, stags, and every species of game that England produces. In a grovy lawn of this forest there is a little mount, rising in a point to the height of a man, on which knights and other hunters are used to ascend when fatigued with heat and thirst, to seek some relief for their wants. The nature of the place, and of the business, is, however, such, that whoever ascends the mount must leave his companions, and go quite alone.
"There is," he says, [321] "in Gloucestershire, a forest filled with wild boars, deer, and every type of game found in England. In a clear area of this forest, there's a small hill that rises to about the height of a person, where knights and other hunters usually go when they're tired from the heat and thirst, to find some relief. However, the nature of the place and the activity means that anyone who climbs the hill must leave their companions behind and go entirely alone."
"When alone, he was to say, as if speaking to some other person, 'I thirst,' and immediately there would appear a cupbearer in an elegant dress, with a cheerful countenance, bearing in his stretched-out hand a large horn, adorned with[Pg 285] gold and gems, as was the custom among the most ancient English. In the cup[322] nectar of an unknown but most delicious flavour was presented, and when it was drunk, all heat and weariness fled from the glowing body, so that one would be thought ready to undertake toil instead of having toiled. Moreover, when the nectar was taken, the servant presented a towel to the drinker, to wipe his mouth with, and then having performed his office, he waited neither for a recompense for his services, nor for questions and enquiry.
"When he was alone, he would say, as if talking to someone else, 'I thirst,' and immediately a cupbearer would appear, dressed elegantly and with a cheerful expression, holding out a large horn, decorated with[Pg 285] gold and gems, as was the custom among the earliest English. Inside the cup[322] was a nectar of an unknown but incredibly delicious flavor, and when he drank it, all heat and fatigue vanished from his warm body, making him feel as if he was ready to take on hard work rather than having just worked. Additionally, after the nectar was consumed, the servant would offer a towel to the drinker for wiping his mouth, and then, having done his duty, he wouldn’t wait for any reward or questions."
"This frequent and daily action had for a very long period of old times taken place among the ancient people, till one day a knight of that city, when out hunting, went thither, and having called for a drink and gotten the horn, did not, as was the custom, and as in good manners he should have done, return it to the cup-bearer, but kept it for his own use. But the illustrious Earl of Gloucester, when he learned the truth of the matter, condemned the robber to death, and presented the horn to the most excellent King Henry the Elder, lest he should be thought to have approved of such wickedness, if he had added the rapine of another to the store of his private property."
"This frequent daily action had been happening for a very long time among the ancient people until one day a knight from that city, while out hunting, went there. He asked for a drink, received the horn, but instead of returning it to the cup-bearer as was customary and proper, he kept it for himself. When the distinguished Earl of Gloucester learned the truth, he sentenced the thief to death and gave the horn to the esteemed King Henry the Elder, so that it wouldn’t be thought he condoned such wrongdoing by adding someone else's property to his own."
The Portunes.
In another part of this work the Chancellor says,[323]—
In another part of this work, the Chancellor says,[323]—
"They have in England certain demons, though I know not whether I should call them demons or figures of a secret and unknown generation, which the French call Neptunes, the English Portunes.[324] It is their nature to embrace the simple life of comfortable farmers, and when, on account of their domestic work, they are sitting up at night, when the[Pg 286] doors are shut, they warm themselves at the fire, and take little frogs out of their bosom, roast them on the coals, and eat them. They have the countenance of old men, with wrinkled cheeks, and they are of a very small stature, not being quite half-an-inch high.[325] They wear little patched coats, and if anything is to be carried into the house, or any laborious work to be done, they lend a hand, and finish it sooner than any man could. It is their nature to have the power to serve, but not to injure. They have, however, one little mode of annoying. When in the uncertain shades of night the English are riding any where alone, the Portune sometimes invisibly joins the horseman; and when he has accompanied him a good while, he at last takes the reins, and leads the horse into a neighbouring slough; and when he is fixed and floundering in it, the Portune goes off with a loud laugh, and by sport of this sort he mocks the simplicity of mankind.
"They have in England certain spirits, though I'm not sure if I should call them spirits or beings from a mysterious and unknown origin, which the French call Neptunes and the English call Portunes.[324] They enjoy the simple life of cozy farmers, and when they stay up at night for their household tasks, with the[Pg 286] doors shut, they warm themselves by the fire, taking little frogs from their pockets, roasting them over the coals, and eating them. They look like old men, with wrinkled faces, and they are quite small, standing less than half an inch tall.[325] They wear tiny patched coats, and if something needs to be brought into the house or a heavy chore needs doing, they help out, finishing it faster than any human could. They have the ability to assist, but not to harm. However, they do have one little trick to be annoying. When it's dark and the English are riding alone, the Portune sometimes sneaks up on the rider; after following him for a while, he eventually takes the reins and leads the horse into a nearby swamp. When the horse is stuck and struggling, the Portune laughs loudly and, with this playful trick, he mocks the naivety of humans."
The Grant.
"There is," says he, again[326] "in England a certain kind of demon whom in their language they call Grant,[327] like a yearling foal, erect on its hind legs, with sparkling eyes. This kind of demon often appears in the streets in the heat of the day, or about sunset. If there is any danger impending on the following day or night, it runs about the streets provoking the dogs to bark, and, by feigning flight, draws the dogs after it, in the vain hope of catching it. This illusion warns the inhabitants to beware of fire, and the friendly demon, while he terrifies those who see him, puts by his coming the ignorant on their guard."
"There is," he says again, "in England a certain kind of demon that they call Grant, like a young foal standing on its hind legs, with sparkling eyes. This type of demon often shows up in the streets during the heat of the day or at sunset. If there’s any danger expected the next day or night, it runs through the streets provoking the dogs to bark and, by pretending to run away, leads the dogs after it, hoping to be caught. This trick alerts the locals to be cautious of fire, and while the friendly demon frightens those who see him, he also serves to warn the ignorant."
Thus far the Chancellor of the Holy Roman Empire, and,[Pg 287] except in the poets, we have met with no further account of, or allusion to, fairies, until the reign of Elizabeth, when a little work appeared, named, The mad Pranks and merry Jests of Robin Goodfellow,[328] from which Shakespeare seems in a good measure to have derived his Puck.
Thus far, the Chancellor of the Holy Roman Empire, and, [Pg 287] except in poetry, we haven't found any further references to or mentions of fairies until the reign of Elizabeth, when a small work came out called The Mad Pranks and Merry Jests of Robin Goodfellow,[328] which Shakespeare seems to have drawn a lot from for his character Puck.
This work consists of two parts. In the first we are informed that Robin was the offspring of a "proper young wench by a hee-fayrie, a king or something of that kind among them." By the time he was six years old he was so mischievous and unlucky that his mother found it necessary to promise him a whipping. He ran away and engaged with a tailor, from whom also he soon eloped. When tired he sat down and fell asleep, and in his sleep he had a vision of fairies; and when he awoke he found lying beside him a scroll, evidently left by his father, which, in verses written in letters of gold, informed him that he should have any thing he wished for, and have also the power of turning himself "To horse, to hog, to dog, to ape," etc., but he was to harm none but knaves and queans, and was to "love those that honest be, and help them in necessity." He made trials of his power and found that he really possessed it. His first exploit was to turn himself into a horse, to punish a churlish clown, whom he induced to mount him, and gave him a fall that went well nigh to break his neck. The fellow then went to ride him through a great plash of water, "and in the middle of it he found himself with nothing but a pack-saddle between his legs, while Robin went off laughing, Ho, ho, hoh! He next exerted himself in the cause of two young lovers, and secured their happiness.
This work has two parts. In the first, we learn that Robin was the child of a "proper young woman and a fairy, a king or something like that among them." By the time he was six years old, he was so mischievous and unlucky that his mother felt she had to threaten him with a beating. He ran away and worked for a tailor, but he soon ran away from that as well. When he got tired, he sat down and fell asleep, and in his dreams, he saw fairies. When he woke up, he found a scroll next to him, evidently left by his father, which, written in letters of gold, told him that he could have anything he wanted and had the power to turn himself "To horse, to hog, to dog, to ape," etc., but he should harm no one but crooks and scoundrels, and was to "love those who are honest and help them in their time of need." He tested his powers and discovered he really had them. His first adventure was turning himself into a horse to punish a rude peasant, who he convinced to ride him, causing him to fall and nearly break his neck. The guy then tried to ride him through a big puddle, "and in the middle of it, he found himself with nothing but a pack-saddle between his legs, while Robin ran off laughing, Ho, ho, hoh! He then used his abilities to help two young lovers and ensure their happiness.
In the Second Part we find him more in the character of the Nis or Brownie. Coming to a farmer's house, he takes a liking to a "good handsome maid," that was there, and in the night does her work for her, at breaking hemp and flax, bolting meal, etc. Having watched one night and seen him at work, and observed that he was rather bare of clothes, she[Pg 288] provided him with a waistcoat against the next night. But when he saw it he started and said:—
In the Second Part, we see him taking on the role of the Nis or Brownie. When he visits a farmer's house, he becomes fond of a "good-looking maid" who works there, and at night he does her chores, like breaking hemp and flax and bolting meal, etc. After watching him one night and noticing that he had very few clothes on, she[Pg 288] made him a waistcoat for the next night. But when he saw it, he jumped back and said:—
You should have had a nice dream:
Because you didn't leave a single drop or crumb,
Robin will never come again.
He went off laughing Ho, ho, hoh! and the maid in future had to do all the work herself.
He walked away laughing Ho, ho, hoh! and the maid had to handle all the work by herself from then on.
A company of young fellows who had been making merry with their sweethearts were coming home over a heath. Robin met them, and to make himself merry took the form of a walking fire, and led them up and down till daylight, and then went off saying:—
A group of young guys who had been having fun with their girlfriends were headed home across a heath. Robin ran into them, and to have some fun himself, he transformed into a walking fire, leading them around until morning, and then left saying:—
Tell your moms and your dads,
And all those who want news,
How you saw a fire walking. Girls who smile and speak softly,
You used to call me Willy Wispe.
If you’re just tired,
It's all about sports for me.
Go home now, And I'll walk away laughing, Ho, ho, hoh!
A fellow was attempting to offer violence to a young maiden. Robin came to her aid, ran between his legs in the shape of a hare, then turning himself into a horse, carried him off on his back, and flung him into a thick hedge.
A guy was trying to attack a young woman. Robin came to her rescue, ran between his legs as a hare, then transformed into a horse, carried him on his back, and threw him into a bush.
Robin fell in love with a weaver's pretty wife, and for her sake took service with her husband. The man caught them one day kissing, and next night he went and took Robin as he was sleeping, up out of his bed, and went to the river and threw him in. But instantly he heard behind him—
Robin fell in love with a beautiful weaver's wife, and for her sake, he worked for her husband. One day, the husband caught them kissing, and that night he took Robin, while he was asleep, out of his bed, brought him to the river, and threw him in. But immediately, he heard behind him—
Go swim if you want; I’ll stay on the shore;
and was pushed in by Robin, who had put a bag of yarn in his bed, and now went off with, Ho, ho, hoh!
and was pushed in by Robin, who had placed a bag of yarn in his bed, and now went off with, Ho, ho, hoh!
Robin went as a fiddler to a wedding. When the candles came he blew them out, and giving the men boxes in the ears he set them a-fighting. He kissed the prettiest girls, and pinched the others, till he made them scratch one another like cats. When the posset was brought forth, he turned himself into a bear, and frightening them away, had it all to himself.
Robin showed up as a fiddler at a wedding. When the candles were lit, he blew them out, and after giving the guys a slap on the ear, he started a fight among them. He kissed the prettiest girls and pinched the others until they ended up scratching each other like cats. When the posset was served, he pretended to be a bear, scared everyone off, and enjoyed it all by himself.
At length his father who we now find was king Obreon (i.e. Oberon),[329] called him up out of his bed one night, and took him to where the fairies were dancing to the music of Tom Thumb's bagpipe, and thence to Fairy-land, where he "did show him many secrets which he never did open to the world."
At last, his father, who we now know was King Oberon, [329] called him out of bed one night and took him to where the fairies were dancing to the music of Tom Thumb's bagpipe, and from there to Fairyland, where he "showed him many secrets that he never revealed to anyone."
In the same work Sib says of the woman-fairies:
In the same work, Sib mentions the woman-fairies:
"To walk nightly as do the men-fairies we use not; but now and then we go together, and at good housewives' fires we warm our fairy children.[330] If we find clean water and clean towels we leave them money, either in their basins, or in their shoes; but if we find no clean water in their houses, we wash our children in their pottage, milk, or beer, or whatever we find: for the sluts that have not such things fitting, we wash their faces and hands with a gilded child's clout, or else carry them to some river and duck them over head and ears. We often use to dwell in some great hill, and from thence we do lend money to any poor man or woman that hath need; but if they bring it not again at the day appointed, we do not only punish them with pinching, but also in their goods, so that they never thrive till they have paid us."
"To walk at night like the fairy men isn't our usual thing; but sometimes we gather together and warm our fairy children by the fires of good housewives. [330] If we come across clean water and fresh towels, we leave them money, either in their basins or in their shoes; but if we don't find clean water in their homes, we wash our children in their stew, milk, or beer, or whatever we can find. For those women who don’t have suitable things, we clean their faces and hands with a gilded cloth, or we take them to a river and soak them thoroughly. We often hang out in a big hill, and from there, we lend money to any poor man or woman in need; but if they don’t pay it back on the agreed day, we punish them by pinching, as well as taking from their belongings, so they never prosper until they settle their debt."
The learned and strong-minded Reginald Scot, thus notices the superstitions of his own and the preceding age.[331]
The knowledgeable and strong-willed Reginald Scot points out the superstitions of his time and the one before it.[331]
"Indeed your grandams' maids were wont to set a bowl of milk before him (Incubus) and his cousin Robin Goodfellow, for grinding of malt or mustard, and sweeping the house at midnight; and you have also heard that he would chafe exceedingly if the maid or good-wife of the house, having compassion of his nakedness, laid any clothes for him[Pg 290] besides his mess of white bread and milk, which was his standing fee; for in that case he saith,
"Certainly, your grandmothers' maids used to put a bowl of milk out for him (the Incubus) and his cousin Robin Goodfellow, for tasks like grinding malt or mustard and cleaning the house at midnight. You've also heard that he would get really upset if the maid or woman of the house, feeling sorry for his nakedness, offered him any clothes apart from his usual meal of white bread and milk, which was his typical payment; because in that case, he would say,
I will never walk or stamp here again.
"The Faeries do principally inhabit the mountains and caverns of the earth, whose nature is to make strange apparitions on the earth, in meadows or on mountains, being like men and women, soldiers, kings, and ladies, children and horsemen, clothed in green, to which purpose they do in the night steal hempen stalks from the fields where they grow, to convert them into horses, as the story goes.
"The Faeries mainly live in the mountains and caves of the earth. It's in their nature to create strange appearances on the ground, whether in meadows or on mountains, resembling men and women, soldiers, kings, ladies, children, and horsemen, dressed in green. To achieve this, they sneak into fields at night to steal hemp stalks, which they supposedly turn into horses."
"Such jocund and facetious spirits," he continues, "are said to sport themselves in the night by tumbling and fooling with servants and shepherds in country houses, pinching them black and blue, and leaving bread, butter, and cheese, sometimes with them, which, if they refuse to eat, some mischief shall undoubtedly befal them by the means of these Faeries; and many such have been taken away by the said spirits for a fortnight or a month together, being carried with them in chariots through the air, over hills and dales, rocks and precipices, till at last they have been found lying in some meadow or mountain, bereaved of their senses, and commonly one of their members to boot."
"Such cheerful and playful spirits," he continues, "are said to have fun at night by messing around with servants and shepherds in country houses, pinching them until they're black and blue, and sometimes leaving them bread, butter, and cheese. If they refuse to eat, some trouble will definitely befall them because of these Faeries. Many people have been taken away by these spirits for a fortnight or a month, carried with them in chariots through the air, over hills and valleys, rocks and cliffs, until they’re found lying in some meadow or mountain, lost in their senses, and often missing a body part, too."
Elsewhere[333] he gives the following goodly catalogue of these objects of popular terror:—"Our mother's maids have so frayed us with Bull-beggars, Spirits, Witches, Urchins, Elves, Hags, Faeries, Satyrs, Pans, Faunes, Sylens, Kit-wi-the-Canstick, Tritons, Centaurs, Dwarfs, Gyants, Impes, Calcars, Conjurors, Nymphs, Changelings, Incubus, Robin Goodfellow, the Spoorn, the Mare, the Man-in-the-Oak, the Hell-wain, the Firedrake, the Puckle, Tom-thombe, Hob-goblin, Tom-tumbler, Boneless, and such other Bugs, that we are afraid of our shadow."[334]
Elsewhere[333] he provides this impressive list of things that frighten people:—"Our mothers' maids have scared us with Bull-beggars, Spirits, Witches, Urchins, Elves, Hags, Fairies, Satyrs, Pans, Fauns, Silenus, Kit-wi-the-Canstick, Tritons, Centaurs, Dwarfs, Giants, Imps, Calcars, Conjurers, Nymphs, Changelings, Incubus, Robin Goodfellow, the Spoorn, the Mare, the Man-in-the-Oak, the Hell-wain, the Firedrake, the Puckle, Tom-thombe, Hob-goblin, Tom-tumbler, Boneless, and all those other creepy things that make us afraid of our own shadow."[334]
Burton, after noticing from Paracelsus those which in Germany "do usually walk in little coats, some two foot long," says,[335] "A bigger kind there is of them called with us Hobgoblins and Robin Goodfellows, that would, in those superstitious times, grind corn for a mess of milk, cut wood, or do any manner of drudgery work." And again: "Some put our Fairies into this rank (that of terrestrial devils), which have been in former times adored with much superstition, with sweeping their houses, and setting of a pail of clean water, good victuals, and the like, and then they should not be pinched, but find money in their shoes, and be fortunate in their enterprises." In another place (p. 30,) he says, "And so those which Miyaldus calls Ambulones, that walk about midnight, on heaths and desert places, which (saith Lavater) draw men out of the way and lead them all night a by-way, or quite barre them of their way; these have several names, in several places; we commonly call them Pucks."
Burton, after noticing from Paracelsus those who in Germany "usually walk in little coats, some two feet long," says,[335] "There's a bigger kind of them we call Hobgoblins and Robin Goodfellows, who, in those superstitious times, would grind corn for a bowl of milk, chop wood, or do any kind of hard labor." And again: "Some place our Fairies in this category (that of earthly devils), which were once worshipped with a lot of superstition, involving sweeping their homes and setting out a bucket of clean water, good food, and similar offerings, believing they wouldn’t be troubled and would find money in their shoes, and have good luck in their ventures." In another place (p. 30), he says, "And so those that Miyaldus calls Ambulones, who walk around at midnight on heaths and in desolate areas, which (according to Lavater) lead men off the path and keep them wandering all night, or block their way entirely; these have different names in various places; we commonly call them Pucks."
Harsenet thus speaks of them in his Declaration:[336]—
Harsenet talks about them in his Declaration:[336]—
"And if that the bowl of curds and cream were not duly set out for Robin Goodfellow, the friar, and Sisse the dairy-maid, why then, either the pottage was burned the next day in the pot, or the cheeses would not curdle, or the butter would not come, or the ale in the fat never would have good head. But if a Peter-penny or a Housle-egge[337] were behind, or a patch of tythe unpaid—then 'ware of bull-beggars, spirits, &c."
"And if the bowl of curds and cream wasn't duly set out for Robin Goodfellow, the friar, and Sisse the dairy-maid, then either the pottage would burn the next day in the pot, or the cheeses wouldn’t curdle, or the butter wouldn’t form, or the ale in the fat would never have a good head. But if a Peter-penny or a Housle-egge[337] was missing, or a patch of tithe unpaid—beware of bull-beggars, spirits, etc."
Nash thus describes them:[338]—
Nash describes them as: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ —
"Then ground they malt, and had hempen shirts for their[Pg 292] labours; daunced in rounds in green meadows; pincht maids in their sleep that swept not their houses clean, and led poor travellers out of their way."
"Then they ground the malt and wore hemp shirts for their[Pg 292] work; danced in circles in green fields; pinched girls in their sleep who didn’t keep their houses tidy, and misled poor travelers."
As the celebrated Luck of Eden Hall is supposed to have been a chalice, due respect for the piety of our forefathers will not allow of our placing the desecration of it any higher than the reign of Elizabeth, or that of her father at farthest. We will therefore introduce its history in this place.
As the famous Luck of Eden Hall is said to have been a chalice, a respectful acknowledgment of our ancestors' beliefs means we shouldn't attribute its desecration to anything later than the reign of Elizabeth or, at most, that of her father. We will therefore share its history here.
The Luck of Eden Hall.
In this house (Eden Hall, a seat of the Musgraves,) are some good old-fashioned apartments. An old painted drinking-glass, called the Luck of Eden Hall, is preserved with great care. In the garden near to the house is a well of excellent spring water, called St. Cuthbert's Well. (The church is dedicated to that saint.) This glass is supposed to have been a sacred chalice; but the legendary tale is, that the butler, going to draw water, surprised a company of Fairies, who were amusing themselves upon the green near the well; he seized the glass which was standing upon its margin. They tried to recover it; but, after an ineffectual struggle, flew away, saying,—
In this house (Eden Hall, home of the Musgraves) are some nice old-fashioned rooms. An old painted drinking glass, known as the Luck of Eden Hall, is kept with great care. In the garden close to the house is a well with excellent spring water, called St. Cuthbert's Well. (The church is named after that saint.) This glass is believed to have been a sacred chalice, but the legend goes that the butler, while drawing water, stumbled upon a group of Fairies who were having fun on the green by the well; he grabbed the glass that was sitting on the edge. They tried to get it back, but after a failed struggle, they flew away, saying,—
"In the year 1633-4 (says Aubrey[340]) soon after I had entered into my grammar, at the Latin schoole of Yatton-Keynel, [near Chippenham, Wilts,] our curate, Mr. Hart, was annoyed one night by these elves or fayeries. Comming over the downes, it being neere darke, and approaching one of the faiery dances, as the common people call them in[Pg 293] these parts, viz. the greene circles made by those sprites on the grasse, he all at once saw an innumerable quantitie of pigmies, or very small people, dancing rounde and rounde, and singing and making all maner of small odd noyses. He, being very greatly amazed, and yet not being able, as he says, to run away from them, being, as he supposes, kept there in a kinde of enchantment, they no sooner perceave him but they surround him on all sides, and what betwixte feare and amazement he fell down, scarcely knowing what he did; and thereupon these little creatures pinched him all over, and made a quick humming noyse all the tyme; but at length they left him, and when the sun rose he found himself exactly in the midst of one of these faiery dances. This relation I had from him myselfe a few days after he was so tormented; but when I and my bed-fellow, Stump, wente soon afterwards, at night time, to the dances on the downes, we sawe none of the elves or faieries. But, indeed, it is saide they seldom appeare to any persons who go to seeke for them."
"In the year 1633-4 (says Aubrey[340]) soon after I started my schooling at the Latin school in Yatton-Keynel, [near Chippenham, Wilts,] our curate, Mr. Hart, was disturbed one night by these elves or fairies. As he was walking over the downs, it was getting dark, and he came upon one of the fairy dances, as the locals refer to them in[Pg 293] this area, which are the green circles made by those sprites on the grass. Suddenly, he saw an incredible number of tiny creatures, or very small people, dancing in a circle, singing, and making all sorts of strange little noises. He was extremely surprised, and although he wanted to run away, he felt like he was under some kind of spell keeping him there. As soon as they noticed him, they surrounded him completely, and between fear and astonishment, he collapsed, barely knowing what he was doing; then these little beings pinched him all over while making a strange humming sound the whole time. Eventually, they left him, and when the sun came up, he found himself right in the middle of one of these fairy dances. I heard this story from him just a few days after he was tormented; but when my companion, Stump, and I went out one night to look for the dances on the downs, we didn’t see any of the elves or fairies. Indeed, it’s said they rarely show themselves to anyone who is actively searching for them."
The next account, in order of time, that occurs, is what Sir Walter Scott calls the Cock Lane narrative of Anne Jefferies, who was born in 1626, in the parish of St. Teath, in Cornwall, and whose wonderful adventures with the fairies were, in 1696, communicated by Mr. Moses Pitt, her master's son, to Dr. Fowler, bishop of Gloucester.[341]
The next account, in chronological order, is what Sir Walter Scott refers to as the Cock Lane story of Anne Jefferies, who was born in 1626 in the parish of St. Teath in Cornwall. Her remarkable adventures with fairies were shared in 1696 by Mr. Moses Pitt, the son of her master, to Dr. Fowler, the bishop of Gloucester.[341]
According to this account, Anne described the Fairies, who she said came to her, as "six small people, all in green clothes." They taught her to perform numerous surprising cures; they fed her from harvest-time till Christmas; they always appeared in even numbers. When seen dancing in the orchard among the trees, she said she was dancing with the fairies. These fairies scorned the imputation of being evil spirits, and referred those who termed them such to Scripture.
According to this account, Anne described the Fairies, who she said came to her, as "six little people, all in green clothes." They taught her how to do many amazing cures; they fed her from harvest time until Christmas; they always showed up in even numbers. When she saw them dancing in the orchard among the trees, she said she was dancing with the fairies. These fairies rejected any claims of being evil spirits and pointed out those who called them that to Scripture.
The following "relation of the apparition of Fairies, their seeming to keep a fair, and what happened to a certain man that endeavoured to put himself in amongst them," is given by Bovet.[342]
The following "account of the appearance of Fairies, their apparent celebration, and what happened to a certain man who tried to join them," is provided by Bovet.[342]
The Fairy-Fair.
"Reading once the eighteenth of Mr. Glanvil's relations, p. 203, concerning an Irishman that had like to have been carried away by spirits, and of the banquet they had spread before them in the fields, etc., it called to mind a passage I had often heard, of Fairies or spirits, so called by the country people, which showed themselves in great companies at divers times. At some times they would seem to dance, at other times to keep a great fair or market. I made it my business to inquire amongst the neighbours what credit might be given to that which was reported of them, and by many of the neighbouring inhabitants I had this account confirmed.
"Once I read the eighteenth account of Mr. Glanvil, p. 203, about an Irishman who nearly got taken away by spirits, along with the banquet they set up for him in the fields, it reminded me of something I had often heard about fairies or spirits, as the local people called them, that would show up in large groups at various times. Sometimes they seemed to dance, and other times they hosted a big fair or market. I made it my goal to ask around among the neighbors about how much truth there was to the stories about them, and many of the local residents confirmed what I had heard."
"The place near which they most ordinarily showed themselves was on the side of a hill, named Black-down, between the parishes of Pittminster and Chestonford, not many miles from Tanton. Those that have had occasion to travel that way have frequently seen them there, appearing like men and women, of a stature generally near the smaller size of men. Their habits used to be of red, blue, or green, according to the old way of country garb, with high crowned hats. One time, about fifty years since, a person living at Comb St. Nicholas, a parish lying on one side of that hill, near Chard, was riding towards his home that way, and saw, just before him, on the side of the hill, a great company of people, that seemed to him like country folks assembled as at a fair. There were all sorts of commodities, to his appearance, as at our ordinary fairs; pewterers, shoemakers, pedlars, with all kind of trinkets, fruit, and drinking-booths. He could not remember anything which he had usually seen at fairs but what he saw there. It was once in his thoughts that it might be some fair for Chestonford, there being a considerable one at some time of the year; but then again he considered that it was not the season for it. He was[Pg 295] under very great surprise, and admired what the meaning of what he saw should be. At length it came into his mind what he had heard concerning the Fairies on the side of that hill, and it being near the road he was to take, he resolved to ride in amongst them, and see what they were. Accordingly he put on his horse that way, and, though he saw them perfectly all along as he came, yet when he was upon the place where all this had appeared to him, he could discern nothing at all, only seemed to be crowded and thrust, as when one passes through a throng of people. All the rest became invisible to him until he came to a little distance, and then it appeared to him again as at first. He found himself in pain, and so hastened home; where, being arrived, lameness seized him all on one side, which continued on him as long as he lived, which was many years; for he was living in Comb, and gave an account to any that inquired of this accident for more than twenty years afterwards; and this relation I had from a person of known honour, who had it from the man himself.
The place where they usually appeared was on the side of a hill called Black-down, between the parishes of Pittminster and Chestonford, not far from Tanton. Travelers on that road have often seen them there, looking like men and women who were generally shorter than average. They wore red, blue, or green clothing, following the traditional country style, with high-crowned hats. About fifty years ago, a person living in Comb St. Nicholas, a parish on one side of that hill near Chard, was riding home and saw a large group of people on the hillside that looked like locals gathered for a fair. It looked like there were all sorts of goods available, just like at our usual fairs; pewterers, shoemakers, pedlars with all kinds of trinkets, fruit, and drinking booths. He couldn't recall anything he usually saw at fairs that wasn't present there. He thought for a moment it could be some fair for Chestonford, since there was a major one at a certain time of year; but then he remembered it wasn't that season. He was really surprised and puzzled about what he was seeing. Eventually, he recalled the stories he had heard about the Fairies on that hill, and since it was close to the road he was taking, he decided to ride over to see what it was all about. So, he steered his horse in that direction, and even though he seen them clearly all the way there, when he reached the spot where he had seen everything, he couldn't see anything at all. It just felt crowded, like passing through a throng of people. They all became invisible until he moved a little way off, and then it looked just like before. He felt pain and quickly rode home; when he returned, he found he was lame on one side, and that condition stayed with him for the rest of his life, which lasted many more years. He lived in Comb and talked about this incident to anyone who asked for over twenty years afterwards; I received this account from a person of good reputation who heard it directly from him.
"There were some whose names I have now forgot, but they then lived at a gentleman's house, named Comb Farm, near the place before specified: both the man, his wife, and divers of the neighbours, assured me they had, at many times, seen this fair-keeping in the summer-time, as they came from Tanton-market, but that they durst not adventure in amongst them; for that every one that had done so had received great damage by it."
There were some whose names I've now forgotten, but they lived at a gentleman’s house called Comb Farm, near the location mentioned earlier. Both the man, his wife, and several neighbors assured me that they had often seen this fair-keeping in the summer while returning from Tanton market, but they didn't dare to go among them, because everyone who had tried had suffered greatly as a result.
The Fairies' Caldron.
"In the vestry of Frensham church, in Surrey, on the north side of the chancel, is an extraordinary great kettle or caldron, which the inhabitants say, by tradition, was brought hither by the fairies, time out of mind, from Borough-hill, about a mile hence. To this place, if anyone went to borrow a yoke of oxen, money, etc., he might have it for a year or longer, so he kept his word to return it. There is a cave[Pg 296] where some have fancied to hear music. In this Borough-hill is a great stone, lying along of the length of about six feet. They went to this stone and knocked at it, and declared what they would borrow, and when they would repay, and a voice would answer when they should come, and that they should find what they desired to borrow at that stone. This caldron, with the trivet, was borrowed here after the manner aforesaid, and not returned according to promise; and though the caldron was afterwards carried to the stone, it could not be received, and ever since that time no borrowing there."[343]
"In the vestry of Frensham church, in Surrey, on the north side of the chancel, is an unusually large kettle or cauldron, which locals say, by tradition, was brought here by fairies long ago from Borough Hill, about a mile away. If anyone went to borrow a yoke of oxen, money, etc., they could have it for a year or longer, as long as they kept their word to return it. There's a cave[Pg 296] where some people claim to have heard music. On this Borough Hill is a large stone, about six feet long. They would go to this stone, knock on it, state what they wanted to borrow and when they would return it, and a voice would respond with instructions on when to come back, and that they would find what they wished to borrow at that stone. This cauldron, along with its tripod, was borrowed here in that same way and not returned as promised; although the cauldron was later taken back to the stone, it could not be accepted, and since then, no borrowing has taken place there."[343]
The Cauld Lad of Hilton.
"Hilton Hall, in the vale of the Wear, was in former times the resort of a Brownie or House-spirit called The Cauld Lad. Every night the servants who slept in the great hall heard him at work in the kitchen, knocking the things about if they had been set in order, arranging them if otherwise, which was more frequently the case. They were resolved to banish him if they could, and the spirit, who seemed to have an inkling of their design, was often heard singing in a melancholy tone:
"Hilton Hall, in the valley of the Wear, used to be frequented by a Brownie or house spirit known as The Cauld Lad. Every night, the servants who slept in the big hall could hear him busy in the kitchen, moving things around if they were in order, and tidying them up if they weren't, which was the case more often. They were determined to get rid of him if they could, and the spirit, who seemed to sense their plans, was frequently heard singing in a sad tone:
The acorn isn’t ready yet
Fell from the tree,
That's to cultivate the wood,
That's to make the crib,
That's to rock the baby,
That's to grow into a man,
That's to put me down.
The servants, however, resorted to the usual mode of banishing a Brownie: they left a green cloke and hood for him by the kitchen fire, and remained on the watch. They saw him come in, gaze at the new clothes, try them on,[Pg 297] and, apparently in great delight, go jumping and frisking about the kitchen. But at the first crow of the cock he vanished, crying—
The servants, however, went with the typical way of getting rid of a Brownie: they placed a green cloak and hood for him by the kitchen fire and kept a lookout. They watched him enter, look at the new clothes, try them on,[Pg 297] and, seemingly very happy, start jumping and frolicking around the kitchen. But at the first crow of the rooster, he disappeared, shouting—
The Cauld Lad of Hilton won't do any more good;
and he never again returned to the kitchen; yet it was said that he might still be heard at midnight singing those lines in a tone of melancholy.
and he never returned to the kitchen again; yet it was said that he could still be heard at midnight singing those lines in a wistful tone.
There was a room in the castle long called the Cauld Lad's Room, which was never occupied unless the castle was full of company, and within the last century many persons of credit had heard of the midnight wailing of the Cauld Lad, who some maintained was the spirit of a servant whom one of the barons of Hilton had killed unintentionally in a fit of passion."[344]
There was a room in the castle long known as the Cauld Lad's Room, which was only used when the castle was filled with guests. Over the past century, many reputable people had heard the midnight wailing of the Cauld Lad, who some claimed was the spirit of a servant that one of the barons of Hilton had accidentally killed in a moment of anger.[344]
In the beginning of the last century Bourne thus gives the popular belief on this subject:
In the early part of the last century, Bourne expresses the common belief about this topic:
"Another part of this (winter's evening) conversation generally turns upon Fairies. These, they tell you, have frequently been seen and heard; nay, that there are some still living who were stolen away by them, and confined seven years. According to the description they give of them, who pretend to have seen them, they are in the shape of men exceeding little: they are always clad in green, and frequent the woods and fields. When they make cakes (which is a work they have been often heard at), they are very noisy; and when they have done, they are full of mirth and pastime. But generally they dance in moonlight, when mortals are asleep, and not capable of seeing them; as may be observed on the following morning, their dancing places being very distinguishable: for as they dance hand in hand, and so make a circle in their dance, so next day there will be seen rings and circles on the grass."[345]
"Another part of this winter evening conversation usually focuses on Fairies. People say they have often been seen and heard; in fact, some are still alive who claim to have been taken by them and kept for seven years. According to those who say they've witnessed them, they appear as very small men, always dressed in green, and they love to hang out in the woods and fields. When they make cakes—which is something they have often been heard doing—they are quite noisy, and afterward, they are filled with joy and laughter. But mostly, they dance in the moonlight when humans are asleep and unable to see them; you can tell the next morning because their dance spots are very noticeable: where they dance hand in hand and form a circle, you'll find rings and circles on the grass the next day." [345]
The author of "Round about our Coalfire" says:[346]
The author of "Round about our Coalfire" says:[346]
"My grandmother has often told me of Fairies dancing upon our green, and they were little little creatures, clothed in green.
"My grandmother has often told me about fairies dancing on our lawn, and they were tiny little creatures, dressed in green.
"The moment any one saw them, and took notice of them, they were struck blind of an eye. They lived under ground, and generally came out of a mole-hill.
"The moment anyone saw them and paid attention, they were struck blind in an eye. They lived underground and usually emerged from a molehill."
"They had fine music always among themselves, and danced in a moonshiny night around, or in a ring, as one may see at this day upon every common in England, where mushrooms grow.
"They always had great music among themselves and danced on moonlit nights, either around in a circle or in a ring, just like you can see today in any common in England where mushrooms grow."
"When the master and mistress were laid on their pillows, the men and maids, if they had a game at romp, and blundered upstairs, or jumbled a chair, the next morning every one would swear it was the fairies, and that they heard them stamping up and down stairs all night, crying 'Water's locked! Water's locked!' when there was not water in every pail in the kitchen."
"When the master and mistress were settled in bed, the guys and girls, if they were having fun and stumbled upstairs or bumped into a chair, the next morning everyone would insist it was the fairies, claiming they heard them stomping up and down the stairs all night, shouting 'Water's locked! Water's locked!' even though there wasn’t a single pail of water in the kitchen."
To come to the present times. There is no stronger proof of the neglect of what Mr Thoms has very happily designated "Folk-lore" in this country, than the fact of there having been no account given anywhere of the Pixies or Pisgies[347] of Devonshire and Cornwall, till within these last few years. In the year 1836, Mrs. Bray, a lady well known as the author of several novels, and wife of a clergyman at Tavistock, published, in a series of letters to Robert Southey, interesting descriptions of the part of Devonshire bordering on the Tamar and the Tavy. In this work there is given an account of the Pixies, from which we derive the following information:
To bring us to the present day, there's no stronger evidence of the oversight regarding what Mr. Thoms has aptly called "Folk-lore" in this country than the fact that there hasn't been any record of the Pixies or Pisgies of Devonshire and Cornwall until just the last few years. In 1836, Mrs. Bray, a well-known author of several novels and the wife of a clergyman in Tavistock, published a series of letters to Robert Southey, providing interesting descriptions of the part of Devonshire near the Tamar and the Tavy. This work includes an account of the Pixies, from which we can gather the following information:
According to the Devon peasant, the Pixies are the souls of infants who died before they were baptised. They are of[Pg 299] small dimensions, generally handsome in their form. Their attire is always green. Dancing is their chief amusement, which they perform to the music of the cricket, the grasshopper, and the frog,—always at night; and thus they form the fairy-rings. The Pixy-house is usually in a rock. By moon-light, on the moor, or under the dark shade of rocks, the Pixy-monarch, Mrs. Bray says, holds his court, where, like Titania, he gives his subjects their several charges. Some are sent to the mines, where they will kindly lead the miner to the richest lode, or maliciously, by noises imitating the stroke of the hammer, and by false fires, draw him on to where the worst ore in the mine lies, and then laugh at his disappointment. Others are sent
According to the Devon peasant, the Pixies are the spirits of babies who died before they were baptized. They are small in size, generally attractive in appearance. They always wear green. Dancing is their main form of entertainment, which they do to the music of crickets, grasshoppers, and frogs—always at night; and this is how they create fairy rings. The Pixy house is usually inside a rock. By moonlight, on the moor, or under the dark shade of rocks, the Pixy king, as Mrs. Bray describes, holds his court, where, like Titania, he gives his subjects various tasks. Some are sent to the mines, where they may kindly guide the miner to the richest vein, or, maliciously, by making sounds that mimic the hammer’s strike and by creating false lights, lead him to where the worst ore is found, and then laugh at his disappointment. Others are sent
By pinching them both black and blue.
On this account, says Mrs. Bray, "the good dames in this part of the world are very particular in sweeping their houses before they go to bed; and they will frequently place a basin of water beside the chimney-nook, to accommodate the Pixies, who are great lovers of water; and sometimes they requite the good deed by dropping a piece of money into the basin. A young woman of our town, who declared she had received the reward of sixpence for a like service, told the circumstance to her gossips; but no sixpence ever came again, and it was generally believed that the Pixies had taken offence by her chattering, as they do not like to have their deeds, good or evil, talked over by mortal tongues."
On this note, Mrs. Bray says, "the good women in this area are very particular about sweeping their houses before they go to bed; and they often set a bowl of water by the fireplace to please the Pixies, who are fond of water; and sometimes they repay the kindness by dropping a coin into the bowl. A young woman from our town, who claimed she received a reward of sixpence for a similar act, shared this with her friends; but no sixpence ever came again, and it was commonly believed that the Pixies were offended by her chatter, as they don't like their actions, good or bad, discussed by human mouths."
The office of some is to steal children; of others, to lead travellers astray, as Will-o'-the-wisps, or to Pixy-lead them, as it is termed. Some will make confusion in a house by blowing out the candle, or kissing the maids "with a smack, as they 'shriek Who's this?' as the old poet writes, till their grandams come in and lecture them for allowing unseemly freedoms with their bachelors." Others will make noises in walls, to frighten people. In short, everything that is done elsewhere by fairies, boggarts, or other like beings, is done in Devon by the Pixies.
The role of some is to kidnap children; others mislead travelers, like Will-o'-the-wisps, or lead them astray as it’s called Pixy-lead. Some create chaos in a house by blowing out the candle or stealing kisses from the maids, causing them to scream, "Who’s this?" as the old poet puts it, until their grandmothers come in and scold them for letting their bachelors get too familiar. Others make noises in the walls to scare people. In short, everything that fairies, boggarts, or similar creatures do elsewhere is done in Devon by the Pixies.
It is said that they will sometimes aid their favourites in spinning their flax. "I have heard a story about an old[Pg 300] woman in this town," says Mrs. Bray, "who suspected she received assistance of the above nature; and one evening, coming suddenly into the room, she spied a ragged little creature, who jumped out of the door. She thought she would try still further to win the services of her elfin friend, and so bought some smart new clothes, as big as those made for a doll. These pretty things she placed by the side of her wheel. The Pixy returned, and put them on; when, clapping her tiny hands, she was heard to exclaim—
It’s said that they sometimes help their favorites with spinning flax. "I heard a story about an old[Pg 300] woman in this town," says Mrs. Bray, "who suspected she was getting assistance like that; and one evening, when she walked into the room unexpectedly, she saw a ragged little creature who quickly jumped out the door. She decided to try to win her elfin friend’s help again, so she bought some cute new clothes, just the right size for a doll. She placed these lovely things beside her wheel. The Pixy came back and put them on; then, clapping her tiny hands, she was heard to exclaim—
Pixy will now run away;
and off she went. But the ungrateful little creature never spun for the poor old woman after."
and off she went. But the ungrateful little creature never spun for the poor old woman afterwards.
Mrs. Bray has been assured that mothers used frequently to pin their children to their sides, to prevent their being stolen by the Pixies; and she heard of a woman in Tavistock who avowed that her mother had a child which was stolen by them, as she was engaged hanging out clothes to dry in her garden. She almost broke her heart when she discovered it; but she took great care of the changeling, which so pleased the Pixy, that she soon after gave the woman back her child, who proved eminently lucky in after life.
Mrs. Bray has been told that mothers often pinned their children to their sides to keep them from being taken by the Pixies; she also heard about a woman in Tavistock who claimed that her mother had a child stolen by them while she was hanging out clothes to dry in her garden. She was heartbroken when she found out; however, she took great care of the changeling, which made the Pixie so happy that she soon returned the woman's child, who turned out to be extremely lucky later in life.
The being Pixy-led is a thing very apt to befall worthy yeomen returning at night from fair or market, especially if they sat long at the market-table; and then, says our authority, "he will declare, and offer to take his Bible-oath upon it, that, as sure as ever he's alive to tell it, whilst his head was running round like a mill-wheel, he heard with his own ears they bits of Pisgies a-laughing and a-tacking their hands, all to see he led-astray, and never able to find the right road, though he had travelled it scores of times long agone, by night or by day, as a body might tell." Mr. Thoms, too, was told by a Devon girl, who had often heard of the Pixies, though she had never seen any, that "she once knew a man who, one night, could not find his way out of his own fields, all he could do, until he recollected to turn his coat; and the moment he did so, he heard the Pixies all fly away, up into the trees, and there they sat and laughed. Oh! how they did laugh! But the man then soon found his way out of the field."
The being Pixy-led is something that often happens to good farmers coming home at night from a fair or market, especially if they spent too much time at the market. Our source says, "He will swear on his Bible that, as sure as he's alive, while his head was spinning like a mill wheel, he heard, with his own ears, the little Pixies laughing and clapping their hands, all because they saw him lost and unable to find the right path, even though he had traveled it many times before, by night or day, just like anyone else could." Mr. Thoms was also told by a Devon girl, who had heard of the Pixies but never seen them, that "she once knew a man who, one night, couldn’t find his way out of his own fields, no matter what he did, until he remembered to turn his coat; and the moment he did, he heard the Pixies all fly away into the trees, and there they sat laughing. Oh! How they laughed! But then the man quickly found his way out of the field."
This turning of the coat, or some other article of dress, is found to be the surest remedy against Pixy-illusion. Mrs. Bray says that the old folk in Tavistock have recourse to it as a preventive against being Pixy-led, if they have occasion to go out after sun-down. It appears to have been formerly in use in other parts of England also; for Bishop Corbet thus notices it in his "Iter Boreale:"
This turning of the coat, or some other piece of clothing, is known to be the most reliable way to combat Pixy-illusion. Mrs. Bray mentions that the older residents in Tavistock use it as a way to prevent being Pixy-led when they need to go out after dark. It seems to have been used in other areas of England as well, as Bishop Corbet mentions it in his "Iter Boreale":
He said, because Puck is busy in these oaks; If we are ever found at Bosworth Then turn your cloaks, because this is fairy ground.
In Scandinavia, also, we learn the remedy against being led astray by the Lygtemand, Lyktgubhe, or Will-o'-the-Wisp, is to turn one's cap inside out.
In Scandinavia, we also learn that the way to avoid being misled by the Lygtemand, Lyktgubhe, or Will-o'-the-Wisp is to turn your cap inside out.
Mrs. Bray gives, in addition, the following legends, which we have taken the liberty of abridging a little.
Mrs. Bray also provides the following legends, which we’ve taken the liberty of shortening a bit.
The Pixy-Labour.
One night, about twelve o'clock in the morning, as the good folks say, who tell this good tale, Dame —— the sage femme of Tavistock, had just got comfortably into bed, when rap, rap, rap, came on her cottage door, with such bold and continued noise, that there was a sound of authority in every individual knock. Startled and alarmed by the call, she arose from her bed, and soon learnt that the summons was a hasty one to bid her attend on a patient who needed her help. She opened her door, when the summoner appeared to be a strange, squint-eyed, little, ugly old fellow, who had a look, as she said, very like a certain dark personage, who ought not at all times to be called by his proper name. Not at all prepossessed in favour of the errand by the visage of the messenger, she nevertheless could not, or dared not, resist the command to follow him straight, and attend on "his wife."
One night, around midnight, as the good people say who share this tale, Dame —— the midwife of Tavistock had just settled into bed when there came a loud and persistent knock at her cottage door, with a tone that suggested authority in every single rap. Startled and worried by the call, she got out of bed and quickly learned that the urgent summons was to attend to a patient who needed her assistance. She opened her door to find the summoner was a strange, squint-eyed, little, ugly old man who looked, as she said, very much like a certain dark figure who shouldn’t always be referred to by his real name. Not at all impressed by the appearance of the messenger, she nonetheless found herself unable or unwilling to refuse the order to follow him immediately and help "his wife."
"Thy wife!" thought the good dame; "Heaven forgive me, but as sure as I live I be going to the birth of a little divil." A large coal-black horse, with eyes like balls of fire, stood at the door. The ill-looking old fellow, without more ado, whisked her up on a high pillion in a minute, seated himself before her, and away went horse and riders as if sailing through the air rather than trotting on the ground. How she got to the place of her destination she could not tell; but it was a great relief to her fears when she found herself set down at the door of a neat cottage, saw a couple of tidy children, and remarked her patient to be a decent looking woman, having all things about her fitting the time and occasion. A fine bouncing babe soon made its appearance, who seemed very bold on its entry into life, for it gave the good dame a box on the ear, as, with the coaxing and cajolery of all good old nurses, she declared the "sweet little thing to be very like its father." The mother said nothing to this, but gave nurse a certain ointment, with directions that she should strike (i. e. rub) the child's eyes with it. The nurse performed her task, considering what it could be for. She thought that, as no doubt it was a good thing, she might just as well try it upon her own eyes as well as those of the baby; so she made free to strike one of them by way of trial, when, O ye powers of fairy land! what a change was there!
"Your wife!" thought the good woman; "Heaven forgive me, but I’m definitely off to the birth of a little devil." A large, coal-black horse, with eyes like fiery orbs, stood at the door. The creepy old guy, without wasting any time, lifted her up onto a high pillion in a flash, sat himself down in front of her, and off they went like they were flying through the air rather than trotting on the ground. She couldn't figure out how she got to her destination, but it was a huge relief to find herself at the door of a tidy cottage, noticing a couple of neat kids, and seeing that her patient was a respectable-looking woman, with everything around her suited for the occasion. A big, lively baby soon showed up, making quite the entrance into the world by giving the good woman a slap on the cheek, while she sweet-talked the baby, claiming the "precious little thing is just like its father." The mother didn’t say anything to that but handed the nurse a certain ointment, instructing her to strike (i.e. rub) the baby's eyes with it. The nurse did her job, wondering what it was for. Thinking it must be something good, she figured she might as well try it on her own eyes as well as the baby's; so she decided to strike one of her own eyes to see what would happen, when, oh my goodness, what a transformation occurred!
The neat, but homely cottage, and all who were in it, seemed all on a sudden to undergo a mighty transformation; some for the better, some for the worse. The new-made mother appeared as a beautiful lady attired in white; the babe was seen wrapped in swaddling clothes of a silvery gauze. It looked much prettier than before, but still maintained the elfish cast of the eye, like his father, whilst two or three children more had undergone a strange metamorphosis. For there sat on either side the bed's head, a couple of little flat-nosed imps, who with "mops and mows," and with many a grimace and grin, were busied to no end in scratching their own polls, or in pulling the fairy lady's ears with their long and hairy paws. The dame who beheld all this, fearing she knew not what, in the house of enchantment, got away as fast as she could, without saying one word about striking her own eye with the magic[Pg 303] ointment and what she had seen. The sour-looking old fellow once more handed her up on the coal-black-horse, and sent her home in a whip sissa[348] much faster than she came.
The tidy yet cozy cottage, along with everyone inside, suddenly seemed to go through a major change; some in a good way, some not so much. The new mother looked like a beautiful woman dressed in white; the baby was wrapped in soft, silvery fabric. It looked much cuter than before but still had that mischievous look in its eye, just like its dad, while a couple of other children had gone through a weird transformation. On either side of the bed, there were two little flat-nosed creatures, who were busy making funny faces and scratching their heads or playfully tugging at the fairy lady’s ears with their long furry hands. The woman watching all this, feeling anxious and unsure in the enchanted house, hurried away as quickly as she could, without mentioning anything about striking her own eye with the magic ointment or what she had witnessed. The grumpy old guy helped her back onto the coal-black horse and sent her home in a magical rush, much faster than she had arrived.
On the next market-day, when she sallied forth to sell her eggs, she saw the same old fellow busy pilfering sundry articles from stall to stall, and going up to him she enquired about his wife and child. "What!" exclaimed he, "do you see me to-day?" "See you! to be sure I do, as plain as I see the sun in the sky; and I see you are busy, too." "Do you?" says he, "and pray with which eye do you see all this?" "With the right eye to be sure."
On the next market day, when she went out to sell her eggs, she spotted the same old guy busy stealing various items from stall to stall. Approaching him, she asked about his wife and child. "What!" he exclaimed, "are you actually seeing me today?" "See you? Of course I do, just as clearly as I see the sun in the sky; and I see you're busy, too." "Do you?" he replied, "and which eye are you using to see all this?" "With my right eye, obviously."
"The ointment! the ointment!" cried he. "Take that, for meddling with what did not belong to you; you shall see me no more."
"The ointment! The ointment!" he shouted. "Take this for getting involved in things that weren't yours; you won't see me again."
He struck her eye as he spoke, and from that hour till the day of her death she was blind of that eye.
He hit her eye as he spoke, and from that moment until the day she died, she was blind in that eye.
Pixy-Vengeance.
Two serving-girls in Tavistock said that the Pixies were very kind to them, and used to drop silver for them into a bucket of fair water which they took care to place for them in the chimney-nook every night. Once it was forgotten, and the Pixies forthwith came up to the girls' room, and loudly complained of the neglect. One of them, who happened to be awake, jogged the other, and proposed going down to rectify the omission, but she said, "for her part she would not stir out of bed to please all the pixies in Devonshire." The other went down and filled the bucket, in which, by the way, she found next morning a handful of silver pennies. As she was returning, she heard the Pixies debating about what they would do to punish the other. Various modes were proposed and rejected; at last it was agreed to give her a lame leg for a term of seven years, then to be cured by an herb growing on Dartmoor, whose name of seven[Pg 304] syllables was pronounced in a clear and audible tone. This the girl tried by every known means to fix in her memory. But when she awoke in the morning, it was gone, and she could only tell that Molly was to be lame for seven years, and then be cured by an herb with a strange name. As for Molly, she arose dead lame, and so she continued till the end of the period, when one day, as she was picking up a mushroom, a strange-looking boy started up and insisted on striking her leg with a plant which he held in his hand. He did so, and she was cured and became the best dancer in the town.
Two serving girls in Tavistock said that the Pixies were really nice to them and used to drop silver into a bucket of clean water that they made sure to put in the chimney nook every night. One night, they forgot to do it, and the Pixies immediately came up to the girls' room and loudly complained about being neglected. One of the girls, who happened to be awake, nudged the other and suggested going down to fix the problem, but the other said, "For my part, I won’t get out of bed to please all the Pixies in Devonshire." The first girl went downstairs and filled the bucket, and by the way, she found a handful of silver pennies in it the next morning. As she was coming back, she overheard the Pixies discussing how to punish the other girl. Various methods were suggested and dismissed; finally, they decided to give her a lame leg for seven years, after which she could be cured by an herb growing on Dartmoor, whose name had seven syllables and was pronounced clearly and audibly. The girl tried every possible way to remember it, but when she woke up in the morning, she had forgotten. All she could recall was that Molly would be lame for seven years and then cured by an herb with a strange name. As for Molly, she woke up completely lame and stayed that way until the period was over. One day, while she was picking up a mushroom, a strange-looking boy came up and insisted on treating her leg with a plant he was holding. He did, and she was cured and became the best dancer in town.
Pixy-Gratitude.
An old woman who lived near Tavistock had in her garden a splendid bed of tulips. To these the Pixies of the neighbourhood loved to resort, and often at midnight might they be heard singing their babes to rest among them. By their magic power they made the tulips more beautiful and more permanent than any other tulips, and they caused them to emit a fragrance equal to that of the rose. The old woman was so fond of her tulips that she would never let one of them be plucked, and thus the Pixies were never deprived of their floral bowers.
An old woman who lived near Tavistock had a beautiful bed of tulips in her garden. The local Pixies loved to visit them, and often at midnight, you could hear them singing their babies to sleep among the flowers. With their magic, they made the tulips more beautiful and longer-lasting than any others, and they gave them a fragrance as delightful as roses. The old woman cherished her tulips so much that she never allowed anyone to pick them, so the Pixies were never without their lovely flower hideaways.
But at length the old woman died; the tulips were taken up, and the place converted into a parsley-bed. Again, however, the power of the Pixies was shown; the parsley withered, and nothing would grow even in the other beds of the garden. On the other hand, they tended diligently the grave of the old woman, around which they were heard lamenting and singing dirges. They suffered not a weed to grow on it; they kept it always green, and evermore in spring-time spangled with wild flowers.
But eventually, the old woman passed away; the tulips were removed, and the area was turned into a parsley bed. Still, the Pixies' power was evident; the parsley wilted, and nothing would grow even in the other parts of the garden. On the flip side, they took great care of the old woman’s grave, where they were often heard mourning and singing sad songs. They wouldn’t let a weed grow there; they kept it constantly green, and every spring, it was dotted with wildflowers.
Thus far for the Pixies of Devon; as for the adjoining Somerset, all we have to say is, that a good woman from that county, with whom we were acquainted, used, when making[Pg 305] a cake, always to draw a cross upon it. This, she said, was in order to prevent the Vairies from dancing on it. She described these Vairies as being very small people, who, with the vanity natural to little personages, wear high-heeled shoes, and if a new-made cake be not duly crossed, they imprint on it in their capers the marks of their heels. Of the actual existence of the Vairies, she did not seem to entertain the shadow of a doubt.
So far, we've talked about the Pixies of Devon; as for Somerset next door, all we can say is that a good woman from that county, whom we knew, would always draw a cross on her cake when she made it. She said this was to stop the Vairies from dancing on it. She described these Vairies as very small people who, with the natural vanity of little folks, wear high-heeled shoes, and if a freshly baked cake isn’t properly crossed, they leave marks from their heels on it as they dance around. She seemed completely convinced of the Vairies' existence.
In Dorset also, the Pixy-lore still lingers. The being is called Pexy and Colepexy; the fossil belemnites are named Colepexies'-fingers; and the fossil echini, Colepexies'-heads. The children, when naughty, are also threatened with the Pexy, who is supposed to haunt woods and coppices.[349]
In Dorset, the stories about the Pixy are still around. The creature is known as Pexy and Colepexy; the fossil belemnites are called Colepexies'-fingers, and the fossil echini are referred to as Colepexies'-heads. Naughty children are also warned about the Pexy, who is believed to haunt the woods and small groves.[349]
"In Hampshire," says Captain Grose, "they give the name of Colt-Pixy to a supposed spirit or fairy, which in the shape of a horse wickers, i. e. neighs, and misleads horses into bogs, etc."
"In Hampshire," says Captain Grose, "they call a supposed spirit or fairy the Colt-Pixy, which appears as a horse that neighs and leads horses into bogs, etc."
The Fairy-Thieves.
A farmer in Hampshire was sorely distressed by the unsettling of his barn. However straightly over-night he laid his sheaves on the threshing-floor for the application of the morning's flail, when morning came, all was topsy-turvy, higgledy-piggledy, though the door remained locked, and there was no sign whatever of irregular entry. Resolved to find out who played him these mischievous pranks, Hodge couched himself one night deeply among the sheaves, and watched for the enemy. At length midnight arrived, the barn was illuminated as if by moonbeams of wonderful brightness, and through the key-hole came thousands of elves, the most diminutive that could be imagined. They immediately began their gambols among the straw, which[Pg 306] was soon in a most admired disorder. Hodge wondered, but interfered not; but at last the supernatural thieves began to busy themselves in a way still less to his taste, for each elf set about conveying the crop away, a straw at a time, with astonishing activity and perseverance. The key-hole was still their port of egress and regress, and it resembled the aperture of a bee-hive, on a sunny day in June. The farmer was rather annoyed at seeing his grain vanish in this fashion, when one of the fairies said to another in the tiniest voice that ever was heard—"I weat, you weat?" Hodge could contain himself no longer. He leaped out crying, "The devil sweat ye. Let me get among ye!" when they all flew away so frightened that they never disturbed the barn any more.
A farmer in Hampshire was very troubled by the mysterious mess in his barn. After carefully arranging his sheaves on the threshing floor for the morning's work, he woke up to find everything in disarray, even though the door was locked and there was no sign of anyone breaking in. Determined to discover who was causing these mischievous tricks, Hodge hid himself one night deep among the sheaves to catch the culprit. Finally, at midnight, the barn lit up as if bathed in bright moonlight, and through the keyhole came thousands of tiny elves, the smallest you could imagine. They immediately started playing among the straw, which quickly became a delightful chaos. Hodge watched in surprise but didn’t interfere; however, he grew concerned when the little thieves began to carry away his crop, one straw at a time, with incredible speed and determination. The keyhole served as their entrance and exit, resembling a beehive on a sunny June day. The farmer was quite frustrated to see his grain disappear like this when one of the fairies said to another in the tiniest voice ever heard—"I weat, you weat?" Hodge couldn't hold back any longer. He jumped out shouting, "The devil sweat you! Let me join you!" The elves were so scared that they flew away and never bothered the barn again.
In Suffolk the fairies are called farisees. Not many years ago, a butcher near Woodbridge went to a farmer's to buy a calf, and finding, as he expressed it, that "the cratur was all o' a muck," he desired the farmer to hang a flint by a string in the crib, so as to be just clear of the calf's head. "Becaze," said he, "the calf is rid every night by the farisees, and the stone will brush them off."[351]
In Suffolk, the fairies are called farisees. A few years ago, a butcher near Woodbridge went to a farmer to buy a calf. Noticing that, as he put it, "the creature was all covered in muck," he asked the farmer to hang a flint by a string in the crib, so it was just above the calf's head. "Because," he said, "the calf is ridden every night by the farisees, and the stone will brush them off." [351]
We once questioned a girl from Norfolk on the subject of Fairy-lore. She said she had often heard of and even seen the Frairies. They were dressed in white, and lived under the ground, where they constructed houses, bridges, and other edifices. It is not safe, she added, to go near them when they appear above ground.
We once asked a girl from Norfolk about Fairy-lore. She said she had often heard of and even seen the Frairies. They wore white and lived underground, where they built houses, bridges, and other structures. She added that it’s not safe to go near them when they come above ground.
We now proceed to Yorkshire, where the Boggart and the Barguest used to appear in by-gone days. The former, whose name we will presently explain, is the same as the Brownie or Kobold; the latter, whose proper name perhaps is Barn-ghaist, or Barn-spirit, keeps without, and usually takes the form of some domestic animal.
We now head to Yorkshire, where the Boggart and the Barguest used to show up in the past. The former, which we will explain shortly, is similar to the Brownie or Kobold; the latter, whose real name might be Barn-ghaist or Barn-spirit, stays outside and typically takes the form of a domestic animal.
The Boggart.
In the house of an honest farmer in Yorkshire, named George Gilbertson, a Boggart had taken up his abode. He here caused a good deal of annoyance, especially by tormenting the children in various ways. Sometimes their bread and butter would be snatched away, or their porringers of bread and milk be capsized by an invisible hand; for the Boggart never let himself be seen; at other times, the curtains of their beds would be shaken backwards and forwards, or a heavy weight would press on and nearly suffocate them. The parents had often, on hearing their cries, to fly to their aid. There was a kind of closet, formed by a wooden partition on the kitchen-stairs, and a large knot having been driven out of one of the deal-boards of which it was made, there remained a hole.[352] Into this one day the farmer's youngest boy stuck the shoe-horn with which he was amusing himself, when immediately it was thrown out again, and struck the boy on the head. The agent was of course the Boggart, and it soon became their sport (which they called laking[353] with Boggart) to put the shoe-horn into the hole and have it shot back at them.
In the home of a honest farmer in Yorkshire named George Gilbertson, a Boggart had settled in. He caused a lot of trouble, especially by bothering the kids in various ways. Sometimes their bread and butter would be snatched away, or their bowls of bread and milk would be knocked over by an unseen hand; the Boggart never revealed himself. At other times, the curtains of their beds would shake back and forth, or a heavy weight would push down on them, nearly suffocating them. The parents often had to rush to help when they heard their cries. There was a kind of closet formed by a wooden partition on the kitchen stairs, and a large knot had been knocked out of one of the boards it was made of, leaving a hole.[352] One day, the farmer's youngest boy stuck a shoe-horn, which he was playing with, into the hole, and it immediately flew back out and hit the boy on the head. The culprit was, of course, the Boggart, and it soon became their game (which they called laking[353] with Boggart) to put the shoe-horn into the hole and have it shot back at them.
The Boggart at length proved such a torment that the farmer and his wife resolved to quit the house and let him have it all to himself. This was put into execution, and the farmer and his family were following the last loads of furniture, when a neighbour named John Marshall came up—"Well, Georgey," said he, "and soa you're leaving t'ould hoose at last?"—"Heigh, Johnny, my lad, I'm forced tull it; for that damned Boggart torments us soa, we can[Pg 308] neither rest neet nor day for't. It seems loike to have such a malice again t'poor bairns, it ommost kills my poor dame here at thoughts on't, and soa, ye see, we're forced to flitt loike." He scarce had uttered the words when a voice from a deep upright churn cried out, "Aye, aye, Georgey, we're flitting ye see."—"Od damn thee," cried the poor farmer, "if I'd known thou'd been there, I wadn't ha' stirred a peg. Nay, nay, it's no use, Mally," turning to his wife, "we may as weel turn back again to t'ould hoose as be tormented in another that's not so convenient."[354]
The Boggart ended up being such a nuisance that the farmer and his wife decided to leave the house and let him have it all to himself. This was put into action, and the farmer and his family were following the last loads of furniture when a neighbor named John Marshall came over. "Well, George," he said, "so you're finally leaving the old house?" "Yeah, Johnny, my friend, I have to; that damn Boggart torments us so much we can’t get any rest day or night because of it. It seems like it has such a grudge against the poor kids that it nearly drives my poor wife to despair just thinking about it, so you see, we have to move." He had barely finished speaking when a voice from a deep upright churn shouted, "Yeah, yeah, George, we're moving, you see." "Damn you," yelled the poor farmer, "if I had known you were there, I wouldn’t have budged an inch. No, no, it’s no use, Mally," he said to his wife, "we might as well turn back to the old house than be tormented in another one that isn’t as convenient."
Addlers and Menters.
An old lady in Yorkshire related as follows:—My eldest daughter Betsey was about four years old; I remember it was on a fine summer's afternoon, or rather evening, I was seated in this chair which I now occupy. The child had been in the garden, she came into that entry or passage from the kitchen (on the right side of the entry was the old parlour-door, on the left the door of the common sitting-room; the mother of the child was in a line with both the doors); the child, instead of turning towards the sitting-room made a pause at the parlour-door, which was open. She stood several minutes quite still; at last I saw her draw her hand quickly towards her body; she set up a loud shriek and ran, or rather flew, to me crying out "Oh! Mammy, green man will hab me! green man will hab me!" It was a long time before I could pacify her; I then asked her why she was so frightened. "O Mammy," she said, "all t'parlour is full of addlers and menters." Elves and fairies (spectres?) I suppose she meant. She said they[Pg 309] were dancing, and a little man in a green coat with a gold laced cocked hat on his head, offered to take her hand as if he would have her as his partner in the dance. The mother, upon hearing this, went and looked into the old parlour, but the fairy vision had melted into thin air. "Such," adds the narrator, "is the account I heard of this vision of fairies. The person is still alive who witnessed or supposed she saw it, and though a well-informed person, still positively asserts the relation to be strictly true.[355]
An old lady in Yorkshire shared the following story: My oldest daughter, Betsey, was about four years old. I remember it was on a lovely summer afternoon, or rather evening, and I was sitting in this chair that I’m in now. The child had been outside in the garden, and she came into the hallway from the kitchen (the old parlour door was on the right side of the hallway, and the door to the common sitting room was on the left; the child's mother was positioned between both doors). Instead of heading toward the sitting room, the child paused at the open parlour door. She stood there completely still for several minutes; finally, I saw her quickly draw her hand to her body. She let out a loud scream and rushed to me, crying, "Oh! Mammy, the green man will take me! The green man will take me!" It took me a long time to calm her down. When I finally asked her why she was so scared, she said, "Oh Mammy, the whole parlour is full of addlers and menters." I suppose she meant elves and fairies (or ghosts?). She said they were dancing, and a little man in a green coat with a gold-laced cocked hat offered to take her hand as if he wanted her to be his partner in the dance. When the mother heard this, she went to look into the old parlour, but the fairy vision had disappeared into thin air. "Such," the narrator adds, "is the account I heard of this vision of fairies. The person who witnessed or believed she saw it is still alive, and although she is a well-informed person, she still firmly asserts that the story is completely true.[355]
Ritson, who was a native of the bishopriek of Durham, tells us[356] that the fairies frequented many parts of it; that they were described as being of the smallest size, and uniformly habited in green. They could, however, change their size and appearance. "A woman," he says, "who had been in their society challenged one of the guests whom she espied in the market selling fairy-butter.[357] This freedom was deeply resented, and cost her the eye she first saw him with. Some one informed him that an acquaintance of his in Westmoreland, wishing to see a fairy, was told that on such a day on the side of such a hill, he should be gratified. He went, and there, to use his own words, "the hobgoblin stood before him in the likeness of a green-coat lad," but vanished instantly. This, he said, the man told him. A female relation of his own told Mr. Ritson of Robin Goodfellow's, it would seem, thrashing the corn, churning the butter, drinking the milk, etc., and when all was done, lying before the fire "like a great rough hurgin (hugging?) bear."[358]
Ritson, who was from the bishopric of Durham, tells us[356] that fairies were found in many areas there; they were described as being very small and always dressed in green. However, they could change their size and appearance. "A woman," he says, "who had been among them challenged one of the guests she saw in the market selling fairy-butter.[357] This boldness was greatly resented, and it cost her the eye with which she first saw him. Someone told him that a friend of his in Westmoreland, wanting to see a fairy, was informed that on a certain day on such a hill, he would be pleased. He went, and there, to use his own words, "the hobgoblin stood before him in the form of a boy in a green coat," but disappeared instantly. This, he said, was what the man told him. A female relative of his told Mr. Ritson that Robin Goodfellow was, it seems, thrashing corn, churning butter, drinking milk, and so on, and when all was finished, lying before the fire "like a great rough hurgin (hugging?) bear."[358]
The Barguest used also to appear in the shape of a mastiff-dog and other animals, and terrify people with his skrikes (shrieks). There was a Barguest named the Picktree Brag, whose usual form was that of a little galloway, "in which shape a farmer, still or lately living thereabouts, reported that it had come to him one night as he was going home; that he got upon it and rode very quietly till it came to a great pond, to which it ran and threw him in, and went laughing away."
The Barguest also used to show up as a mastiff dog and other animals, scaring people with its shrieks. There was a Barguest called the Picktree Brag, which usually took the form of a small galloway. A farmer, who still lives around there, reported that one night as he was heading home, it came to him. He got on it and rode peacefully until it reached a big pond, where it ran and threw him in, then laughed as it left.
In Northumberland the belief in the fairies is not yet extinct. The writer from whom we derive the following legends tells us[359] that he knew an old man whose dog had pointed a troop of fairies,[360] and though he could not see them he plainly heard their music sounding like a fiddle and a very small pair of pipes. He also tells us, that many years ago a girl who lived near Nether Witton, as she was returning from milking with her pail on her head, saw the fairies playing in the fields, and though she pointed them out to her companions they could not see them. The reason it seemed was her weise or pad for bearing the pail on her head was composed of four-leaved clover, which gives the power of seeing fairies. Spots are pointed out in sequestered places as the favourite haunts of the elves. A few miles from Alnwick is a fairy-ring, round which if people run more than nine times, some evil will befall them. The children constantly run this number, but nothing will induce them to venture a tenth run.
In Northumberland, the belief in fairies is still alive. The writer from whom we get these legends shares that he knew an old man whose dog had pointed out a group of fairies, and although he couldn’t see them, he distinctly heard their music, which sounded like a fiddle and a very small set of pipes. He also mentions that many years ago, a girl living near Nether Witton, while returning from milking with her pail on her head, saw the fairies playing in the fields. Even though she pointed them out to her friends, they couldn’t see them. It seemed the reason was that her pad for carrying the pail, made of four-leaved clover, gave her the ability to see fairies. There are spots marked in secluded areas known to be the favorite hiding places of the elves. A few miles from Alnwick, there is a fairy ring, around which if people run more than nine times, some misfortune will occur. The children often run this number but no amount of persuasion will make them attempt a tenth lap.
The Fary Nurseling.
A cottager and his wife residing at Nether Witton were one day visited by a fary and his spouse with their young[Pg 311] child, which they wished to leave in their charge. The cottager agreed to take care of the child for a certain period when it had to be taken thence. The fary gave the man a box of ointment with which to anoint the child's eyes; but he had not on any account to touch himself with it, or some misfortune would befal him. For a long time he and his wife were very careful to avoid the dangerous unction; but one day when his wife was out curiosity overcame his prudence, and he anointed his eyes without any noticeable effect; but after a while, when walking through Long Horsley Fair, he met the male fary and accosted him. He started back in amazement at the recognition; but instantly guessing the truth, blew on the eyes of the cottager, and instantly blinded him. The child was never more seen.
A couple living in Nether Witton one day were visited by a fairy and his wife with their young child, whom they wanted to leave in their care. The couple agreed to look after the child for a certain time until it needed to be taken away. The fairy gave the man a box of ointment to apply to the child's eyes but warned him never to use it on himself, or something bad would happen to him. For a long time, he and his wife were very careful to avoid the risky ointment; however, one day, when his wife was out, curiosity got the better of his caution, and he applied it to his eyes without any noticeable effect. Later, while walking through Long Horsley Fair, he ran into the male fairy and greeted him. The fairy was shocked to recognize him but quickly realized what had happened, blew on the cottager's eyes, and immediately blinded him. The child was never seen again.
The Fary Labour.
Another tale relates that a messenger having visited a country midwife or howdie requested her professional assistance in a case where so much secrecy was required that she must be conducted to and from the destined place blindfolded; she at first hesitated, but her scruples were overcome by a handsome present, the promise of a future reward, and assurance of perfect personal safety. She then submitted to the required condition, mounted behind the messenger on a fleet charger, and was carried forward in an unaccountable manner. The journey was not of long continuance, the steed halted, she dismounted, and was conducted into a cottage where the bandage was removed from her eyes; everything appeared neat and comfortable. She was shown the woman "in the straw," and performed her office; but when ready to dress the babe, an old woman, (who, according to the narration, appears to have been the nurse,) put a box of ointment into her hand, requiring her to anoint the child all over with it, but to be careful that it did not touch her own person; she prudently complied,[Pg 312] though wondering at the motive. Whilst this operation was going on, she felt an itching in one of her eyes, and in an unguarded moment rubbed it with a finger which had touched the mysterious ointment. And now a new scene forced itself upon her astonished vision, and she saw everything in a different light; instead of the neat cottage, she perceived the large overhanging branches of an ancient oak, whose hollow and moss-grown trunk she had before mistaken for the fire place, glowworms supplied the place of lamps, and, in short, she found herself in the abode of a family of faries, with faries was she surrounded, and one of their number reposed on her lap. She however retained her self-possession, finished her task, and was conducted homeward in the same manner as she was brought. So far all went well, and the howdie might have carried the secret to her grave, but in after time, on a market-day (in what town the legend saith not,) forgetful of her former caution, she saw the old nurse among the countrywomen, gliding about from one basket to another, passing a little wooden scraper along the rolls of butter, and carefully collecting the particles thus purloined into a vessel hung by her side. After a mutual but silent recognition, the nurse addressed her thus, "Which eye do you see me with?" "With this," innocently answered the other. No sooner had she spoken than a puff from the withering breath of her unearthly companion extinguished the ill-fated orb for ever, and the hag instantly vanished.
Another story tells of a messenger who visited a country midwife or howdie and asked for her help with a situation that required so much secrecy that she had to be blindfolded during the trip. She hesitated at first, but her doubts were overcome by a generous gift, the promise of a future reward, and the assurance of her safety. She finally agreed, got on a swift horse behind the messenger, and was taken away in an inexplicable way. The journey didn't take long; the horse stopped, she got off, and was led into a cottage where her blindfold was removed. Everything looked tidy and cozy. She was shown the woman "in the straw" and did her work, but when it was time to dress the baby, an old woman, who seemed to be the nurse from the story, handed her a box of ointment and asked her to cover the child completely with it, but to be careful not to let it touch her own skin; she wisely agreed, even though she wondered about the reason. While she was doing this, she felt an itch in one of her eyes and, in a moment of distraction, rubbed it with a finger that had touched the strange ointment. Suddenly, her astonished vision was met with a new scene, and she saw everything differently. Instead of the tidy cottage, she noticed the large, overhanging branches of an old oak tree, whose hollow and mossy trunk she had previously mistaken for a fireplace. Glowworms replaced the lamps, and she realized she was in the home of a fairy family, surrounded by fairies, with one of them resting on her lap. Despite this, she kept her composure, finished her task, and was taken home in the same way she had arrived. Everything seemed to go well, and the howdie might have kept the secret forever, but later, on a market day (the legend doesn’t say which town), forgetful of her earlier caution, she spotted the old nurse among the other countrywomen, moving from one basket to another, using a little wooden scraper to gather bits of butter into a container at her side. After a silent but mutual recognition, the nurse asked, "Which eye do you see me with?" "With this one," the midwife innocently replied. No sooner had she said that than a puff of the old woman's fading breath extinguished that eye forever, and the hag disappeared instantly.
Another version says the Doctor is presented with a box of eye-salve by his conductor; on using it he sees a splendid portico in the side of a steep hill, through this he is shown into the faries' hall in the interior of the mountain: he performs his office, and on coming out receives a second box; he rubs one eye, and with it sees the hill in its natural shape; then thinking to cheat the devil, feigns to rub the other, and gallops off. Afterwards he sees the fary's husband stealing corn in the market, when similar consequences befal him as those which occurred unto the woman.
Another version says the Doctor is given a box of eye salve by his guide; when he uses it, he sees a beautiful entrance in the side of a steep hill. Through this entrance, he's taken into the fairies' hall inside the mountain: he does his job, and when he comes out, he receives a second box; he rubs one eye and sees the hill in its natural shape. Then, trying to trick the devil, he pretends to rub the other eye and rides off. Later, he sees the fairy's husband stealing corn in the market, and similar things happen to him as they did with the woman.
Ainsel.
A widow and her son, a little boy, lived together in a cottage in or near the village of Rothley, Northumberland. One winter's evening the child refused to go to bed with his mother, as he wished to sit up for a while longer, "for," said he, "I am not sleepy." The mother finding remonstrance in vain, at last told him that if he sat up by himself the faries would most certainly come and take him away. The boy laughed as his mother went to bed, leaving him sitting by the fire; he had not been there long, watching the fire and enjoying its cheerful warmth, till a beautiful little figure, about the size of a child's doll, descended the chimney and alighted on the hearth! The little fellow was somewhat startled at first, but its prepossessing smile as it paced to and fro before him soon overcame his fears, and he inquired familiarly, "What do they ca' thou?" "Ainsel," answered the little thing haughtily, at the same time retorting the question, "And what do they ca' thou?" "My ainsel'," answered the boy; and they commenced playing together like two children newly acquainted. Their gambols continued quite innocently until the fire began to grow dim; the boy then took up the poker to stir it, when a hot cinder accidently fell upon the foot of his playmate; her tiny voice was instantly raised to a most terrific roar, and the boy had scarcely time to crouch into the bed behind his mother, before the voice of the old fary-mother was heard shouting, "Who's done it? Who's done it?" "Oh! it was my ainsel!" answered the daughter. "Why, then," said the mother, as she kicked her up the chimney, "what's all this noise for: there's nyon (i.e. no one) to blame."
A widow and her young son lived together in a cottage in or near the village of Rothley, Northumberland. One winter evening, the boy refused to go to bed with his mother because he wanted to stay up a little longer, saying, “I’m not sleepy.” The mother, finding it pointless to argue, finally told him that if he stayed up by himself, fairies would definitely come and take him away. The boy laughed as his mother went to bed, leaving him sitting by the fire. He hadn’t been there long, enjoying the warm glow of the fire, when a beautiful little figure, about the size of a doll, came down the chimney and landed on the hearth! The boy was a bit startled at first, but the creature’s friendly smile quickly eased his fears, and he asked casually, “What’s your name?” “Ainsel,” the little being replied arrogantly, then asked, “And what do they call you?” “My ainsel,” the boy answered, and they began playing together like two kids who just met. Their innocent fun continued until the fire started to fade; the boy then picked up the poker to stir it, accidentally dropping a hot ember on his playmate's foot. She immediately let out a loud scream, and the boy barely had time to hide behind his mother in bed before the voice of the old fairy mother filled the air, shouting, “Who did that? Who did that?” “Oh! It was my ainsel!” the daughter replied. “Then,” said the mother, kicking her up the chimney, “what’s all this noise about? There’s no one to blame.”
Such is the sum of what we have been able to collect respecting the popular fairy-lore of England, the largest and most complete collection that, to our knowledge, has ever[Pg 314] been made. We might venture to add that little more is ever likely to be collected, for the sounds of the cotton-mill, the steam-engine, and, more than all, the whistle of the railway train, more powerful than any exorcists, have banished, or soon will banish, the fairy tribes from all their accustomed haunts, and their name and their exploits will in future be found in works like the present rather than in village tradition.
This is the total of what we've been able to gather about the popular fairy tales of England, the largest and most complete collection that we know of. We could add that it's unlikely much more will be collected, as the sounds of cotton mills, steam engines, and especially the whistle of the train, which are more powerful than any exorcists, have driven away, or will soon drive away, the fairy folks from their usual spots. Their names and stories will be found in works like this one rather than in village traditions.
As the merry spirit, Puck, is so prominent an actor in the scenes forming our next division, this may be deemed no unfitting place for the consideration of his various appellations; such as Puck, Robin Good-fellow, Robin Hood, Hobgoblin.
As the cheerful spirit, Puck, plays such a key role in the scenes of our next section, this seems like a fitting moment to consider his various names; including Puck, Robin Good-fellow, Robin Hood, and Hobgoblin.
Puck is evidently the same with the old word Pouke,[361] the original meaning of which would seem to be devil, demon, or evil spirit. We first meet with it in the Vision of Piers Ploughman, where it undoubtedly signifies 'the grand adversary of God and man.'
Puck is clearly the same as the old word Pouke,[361] which originally meant devil, demon, or evil spirit. We first encounter it in the Vision of Piers Ploughman, where it definitely refers to 'the great enemy of God and humanity.'
When, in this poem,[362] the Seer beholds Abraham, the personification of Faith, with his "wide clothes," within which lay a Lazar,
When, in this poem,[362] the Seer sees Abraham, representing Faith, in his "loose clothing," which contained a Lazar,
Playing together,
and asks him what was there,
and asks him what was there,
Loo! quod he, and leet me see. | Ne no buyrn be oure borgh, |
Lord mercy! I seide; | Ne bringe us from his daunger; |
This is a present of muche pris, | Out of the poukes pondfold |
What prynce shal it have? | No maynprise may us fecche, |
It is a precious present, quod he, | Til he come that I carpe of, |
Ac the pouke it hath attached, | Crist is his name, |
And me theremyde, quod that man, | That shall delivere us som day |
May no wed us quyte, | Out of the develes power. |
Golding also must have understood Pooke in the sense of devil, when in the ninth book of his translation of Ovid,[Pg 315] unauthorised however by the original, he applies it to the Chimæra,
Golding also must have understood Pooke in the sense of devil, when in the ninth book of his translation of Ovid,[Pg 315] unauthorized however by the original, he applies it to the Chimæra,
Has the body of a goat, the head of a lion, and a dragon's tail.
Spenser employs the word, and he clearly distinguishes it from hob-goblin:
Spenser uses the word, and he clearly differentiates it from hob-goblin:
These terms are also distinguished in the poem named The Scourge of Venus:
These terms are also identified in the poem called The Scourge of Venus:
In Ben Jonson's play of The Devil is an Ass, the unlucky fiend who gives origin to its name is called Pug, and in the same author's Sad Shepherd the personage named Puck-hairy is, as Gifford justly observes, "not the Fairy or Oriental Puck, though often confounded with him."[364] In truth, it is first in Shakespeare that we find Puck confounded with the House-spirit, and having those traits of character which are now regarded as his very essence, and have caused his name Pug to be given to the agile mischievous monkey, and to a kind of little dog.
In Ben Jonson's play The Devil is an Ass, the unfortunate demon who gives the play its title is named Pug. In the same author's Sad Shepherd, the character called Puck-hairy is, as Gifford rightly points out, "not the Fairy or Oriental Puck, though often mixed up with him."[364] Actually, it is only in Shakespeare that we see Puck mixed up with the House-spirit, displaying the traits of character that are now seen as his true essence, which have led to his name, Pug, being used for the lively mischievous monkey and a type of small dog.
We will now discuss the origin of this far-famed appellation and its derivation.
We will now talk about the origin of this well-known name and where it comes from.
In the Slavonic tongues, which are akin to the Teutonic, Bôg is God, and there are sleights of etymology which would identify the two terms; the Icelandic Puki is an evil spirit, and such we have seen was the English Pouke, which easily became Puck, Pug, and Bug; finally, in Friesland the[Pg 316] Kobold is called Puk, and in old German we meet with Putz or Butz as the name of a being not unlike the original English Puck.[365] The Devonshire fairies are called Pixies, and the Irish have their Pooka, and the Welsh their Pwcca, both derived from Pouke or Puck. From Bug comes the Scottish Bogle, (which Gawin Douglas expressly distinguishes from the Brownie) and the Yorkshire Boggart.[366] The Swedish language has the terms spöka, spöke; the Danish spöge, spögelse, the German, spuken, spuk, all used of spirits or ghosts, and their apparitions. Perhaps the Scottish pawkey, sly, knowing, may belong to the same family of words. Akin to Bogle was the old English term Puckle, noticed above, which is still retained in the sense of mischievous, as in Peregrine Pickle and Little Pickle. It has been conjectured[367] that Picklehäring, the German term for zany or merry-andrew, may have been properly Picklehärin, i.e. the hairy sprite, answering to Jonson's Puck-hairy, and that he may have worn a vesture of hair or leaves to be rough like the Brownie and kindred beings.
In the Slavic languages, which are related to the Germanic ones, Bôg means God, and there are interesting connections in etymology that link the two terms. The Icelandic word Puki refers to an evil spirit, and we see that the English Pouke easily transformed into Puck, Pug, and Bug. Finally, in Friesland, the [Pg 316] Kobold is called Puk, and in Old German, we find Putz or Butz as names for beings similar to the original English Puck.[365] The fairies in Devonshire are known as Pixies, while the Irish refer to their Pooka, and the Welsh have their Pwcca, both stemming from Pouke or Puck. Bug has led to the Scottish Bogle, which Gawin Douglas specifically distinguishes from the Brownie, and the Yorkshire Boggart.[366] The Swedish language uses the terms spöka, spöke; the Danish spöge, spögelse; and in German, spuken, spuk, all referring to spirits or ghosts and their appearances. The Scottish pawkey, meaning sly or clever, may belong to the same family of words. Related to Bogle is the old English word Puckle, mentioned earlier, which retains its meaning of mischievousness, as seen in Peregrine Pickle and Little Pickle. It has been suggested[367] that Picklehäring, the German term for a zany or merry-andrew, might have originally been Picklehärin, meaning the hairy sprite, corresponding to Jonson's Puck-hairy, and that he might have worn a garment made of hair or leaves to appear rough like the Brownie and related beings.
From Bug also come Bugbear, and Bugleboo, or Bugaboo. They owe their origin probably to the Ho! Ho! Ho! given to Puck or Robin Goodfellow, as it was to the Devil (i.e., Pouke) in the Mysteries. Bull-beggar may be only a corruption of Bugbear.[368]
From Bug also come Bugbear, and Bugleboo, or Bugaboo. They probably originated from the Ho! Ho! Ho! associated with Puck or Robin Goodfellow, similar to how it was used for the Devil (i.e., Pouke) in the Mysteries. Bull-beggar may just be a variation of Bugbear.[368]
The following passage from a writer of the present day proves that in some places the idea of Puck as a spirit haunting the woods and fields is still retained. "The peasantry,"[Pg 317] says Mr. Allies,[369] "of Alfrick and those parts of Worcestershire, say that they are sometimes what they call Poake-ledden, that is, that they are occasionally waylaid in the night by a mischievous sprite whom they call Poake, who leads them into ditches, bogs, pools, and other such scrapes, and then sets up a loud laugh and leaves them quite bewildered in the lurch." This is what in Devon is called being Pixy-led. We may observe the likeness here to the Puck of Shakspeare and Drayton, who were both natives of the adjoining county.
The following passage from a contemporary writer shows that in some areas, the concept of Puck as a spirit haunting the woods and fields is still alive. "The locals,"[Pg 317] says Mr. Allies,[369] "in Alfrick and nearby parts of Worcestershire, claim that they sometimes feel what they call Poake-ledden, meaning they are occasionally ambushed at night by a mischievous sprite they refer to as Poake, who leads them into ditches, bogs, pools, and other predicaments, then bursts into loud laughter and leaves them completely confused." This is what they call being Pixy-led in Devon. We can see the similarity to the Puck of Shakespeare and Drayton, who were both from the neighboring county.
A further proof perhaps of Puck's rural and extern character
is the following rather trifling circumstance. An old
name of the fungus named puffball is puckfist, which is
plainly Puck's-fist, and not puff-fist as Nares conjectured;
for its Irish name is Cos-a-Phooka, or Pooka's-foot, i.e.,
Puck's-foot. We will add by the way, that the Anglo-Saxon
ul
e
-
i
, Wolf's-fist, is rendered in the dictionaries
toadstool, mushroom, and we cannot help suspecting that as
wolf and elf were sometimes confounded, and wolf and fist
are, in fact, incompatible terms, this was originally Æl
e
-
i
Elf's-fist, and that the mushrooms meant were not the
thick ugly toadstools, the "grislie todestooles," of Spenser,
but those delicate fungi called in Ireland fairy-mushrooms,
and which perhaps in England also were ascribed to the
fairies.[370]
A further indication of Puck's rural and external nature can be seen in the following rather trivial detail. An old name for the fungus known as puffball is puckfist, which clearly refers to Puck's fist, and not puff-fist as Nares suggested; because its Irish name is Cos-a-Phooka, or Pooka's foot, i.e., Puck's foot. By the way, the Anglo-Saxon wulfes-fist Wolf’s-fist, is listed in the dictionaries as toadstool or mushroom, and we can’t help but suspect that since wolf and elf were sometimes mixed up, and wolf and fist are, in fact, incompatible terms, this was originally Ælfeist Elf's-fist, and that the mushrooms in question were not the thick, ugly toadstools, the "grislie todestooles," of Spenser, but those delicate fungi referred to in Ireland as fairy-mushrooms, which perhaps in England were also attributed to the fairies.[370]
So much then for Puck; we will now consider some other terms.
So that's enough about Puck; let's now look at some other topics.
Robin Goodfellow, of whom we have given above a full account, is evidently a domestic spirit, answering in name and character to the Nisse God-dreng of Scandinavia, the Knecht Ruprecht, i.e., Robin of Germany. He seems to unite in his person the Boggart and Barguest of Yorkshire.
Robin Goodfellow, who we've described in detail above, is clearly a household spirit, similar in name and nature to the Nisse God-dreng of Scandinavia and Knecht Ruprecht, or Robin from Germany. He appears to combine traits of the Boggart and Barguest from Yorkshire.
Hob-goblin is, as we have seen, another name of the same spirit. Goblin is the French gobelin, German Kobold; Hob is Rob, Robin, Bob; just as Hodge is Roger. We still have the proper names Hobbs, Hobson, like Dix, Dixon, Wills, Wilson; by the way, Hick, i. e. Dick, from Richard, still remains in Hicks, Hickson.
Hob-goblin is, as we've seen, another name for the same spirit. Goblin comes from the French word gobelin and the German Kobold. Hob is short for Rob, Robin, or Bob, just like Hodge is short for Roger. We still have the last names Hobbs and Hobson, similar to Dix and Dixon, Wills and Wilson; also, Hick, which is another way of saying Dick from Richard, still exists in names like Hicks and Hickson.
Robin Hood, though we can produce no instance of it, must, we think, also have been an appellation of this spirit, and been given to the famed outlaw of merry Sherwood, from his sportive character and his abiding in the recesses of the greenwood. The hood is a usual appendage of the domestic spirit.
Robin Hood, although we can't provide any specific examples, must have also been a name for this spirit, and it was given to the famous outlaw of merry Sherwood because of his playful nature and his dwelling in the depths of the forest. The hood is a common feature of the domestic spirit.
Roguery and sportiveness are, we may see, the characteristics of this spirit. Hence it may have been that the diminutives of proper names were given to him, and even to the Ignis Fatuus, which in a country like England, that was in general dry and free from sloughs and bog-holes, was mischievous rather than dangerous.[371] But this seems to have been a custom of our forefathers, for we find the devil himself called Old Nick, and Old Davy is the sailor's familiar name for Death.
Roguery and playfulness are, as we can see, defining traits of this spirit. This might explain why he was given diminutive versions of proper names, and even the Ignis Fatuus, which in a place like England, usually dry and free from swamps and bogs, was more mischievous than harmful.[371] However, this seems to have been a tradition of our ancestors, as we see the devil referred to as Old Nick, and Old Davy being a common name for Death among sailors.
In the Midsummer Night's Dream the fairy says to Puck "Thou Lob of spirits;" Milton has the lubber-fiend, and Fletcher says,[372] "There is a pretty tale of a witch that had a giant to be her son that was called Lob Lie-by-the-fire." This might lead us to suppose that Lob, whence loby (looby), lubbard, lubber,[373] and adding the diminutive kin, Lubberkin, a name of one of the clowns in Gay's Pastorals, was an original name of some kind of spirit. We shall presently see that the Irish name of the Leprechaun is actually Lubberkin. As to the origin of the name we have little to say, but it may have had a sense the very opposite of the present one of lubber, and have been connected with the verb to leap.[374] Grimm[375] tells of a spirit named the Good[Pg 319] Lubber, to whom the bones of animals used to be offered at Mansfield in Germany; but we see no resemblance between him and our Lob of spirits; we might rather trace a connexion with the French Lutin, Lubin.[376] The phrase of being in or getting into Lob's Pound (like the "Pouke's pondfold,") is easy of explanation, if we suppose Lob to be a sportive spirit. It is equivalent to being Poake-ledden or Pixy-led.
In "A Midsummer Night's Dream," the fairy says to Puck, "You Lob of spirits;" Milton refers to the lubber-fiend, and Fletcher mentions, [372] "There's a pretty story about a witch who had a giant son named Lob Lie-by-the-fire." This makes us think that Lob, leading to loby (looby), lubbard, lubber, [373] and adding the diminutive kin, Lubberkin, a name of one of the clowns in Gay's Pastorals, might have originally referred to some kind of spirit. We will soon see that the Irish name for the Leprechaun is actually Lubberkin. Regarding the origin of the name, we don't have much to say, but it could have once meant something totally different from the current meaning of lubber and might have been related to the verb to leap.[374] Grimm [375] talks about a spirit called the Good [Pg 319] Lubber, to whom animal bones were once offered in Mansfield, Germany; however, we find no similarities between him and our Lob of spirits; instead, we could link it to the French Lutin, Lubin.[376] The expression of being in or getting into Lob's Pound (like "Pouke's pondfold") is easily explained if we think of Lob as a playful spirit. It's similar to being Poake-ledden or Pixy-led.
Wight, answering to the German Wicht, seems to have been used in the time of Chaucer for elf or fairy, most probably for such as haunted houses, or it may have had the signification of witch, which is evidently another form of it. In the Miller's Tale the carpenter says,
Wight, derived from the German Wicht, appears to have been used during Chaucer's time to mean elf or fairy, likely referring to those that haunted houses. It may also have meant witch, which is clearly another variation of the term. In the Miller's Tale, the carpenter says,
And
And
Bless this house from every evil spirit![377]
Urchin is a term which, like elf and such like, we still apply to children, but which seems formerly to have been one of the appellations of the fairies. Reginald Scott, as we have seen, places it in his list, and we find it in the following places of the poets:—
Urchin is a term that, like elf and others, we still use for children, but it seems to have originally been one of the names for fairies. Reginald Scott, as we noted, includes it in his list, and we find it in the following spots in poetry:—
And yet I have to curse; but they won’t hurt me. Scare me with urchin shows, throw me in the mud,
Nor guide me like a torch in the dark. Move aside, unless he told them to. —Ib. ii. 2.
Merry Wives of Windsor, Act 4, Scene 4.
Urchins and elves help to fix many homes.
Old Poem, in Brand, vol. 2, p. 514.
That the clever, meddling elf enjoys creating.
Comus, 845.
Urchin is a hedgehog, as Stevens has justly observed,[378] and in these lines of Titus Andronicus (ii. 3.)
Urchin is a hedgehog, as Stevens has rightly pointed out,[378] and in these lines of Titus Andronicus (ii. 3.)
Ten thousand swelling toads, as many urchins,
it probably has this sense. We still call the echinus marinus the Sea-urchin. Still as we have no analogy, but rather the contrary, for transferring the name of an animal to the elves, we feel inclined to look for a different origin of the term as applied to these beings. The best or rather only hypothesis we have met with[379] is that which finds it in the hitherto unexplained word Orcneas in Beówulf, which may have been Orcenas, and if, as we have supposed,[380] the Anglo-Saxons sometimes pronounced c before e and i in the Italian manner, we should have, if needed, the exact word. We would also notice the old German urkinde, which Grimm renders nanus.[381]
it probably has this meaning. We still call the echinus marinus the Sea urchin. However, since we have no direct analogy, but rather the opposite, for transferring the name of an animal to elves, we feel inclined to look for a different origin of the term as applied to these beings. The best or rather only hypothesis we have encountered[379] is the one that connects it to the previously unexplained word Orcneas in Beówulf, which may have been Orcenas, and if, as we have supposed,[380] the Anglo-Saxons sometimes pronounced c before e and i like in Italian, we would have, if needed, the exact word. We should also mention the old German urkinde, which Grimm translates as nanus.[381]
We now come to the poets.
We now turn to the poets.
In Beówulf, an Anglo-Saxon poem, supposed not to be[Pg 321] later than the seventh century, we meet with the following verse,
In Beowulf, an Anglo-Saxon poem, believed to be[Pg 321] from no later than the seventh century, we come across the following verse,
And Orcneas.
The first of these words is evidently the same as the Iötunn or Giants of the northern mythology; the second is as plainly its Alfar, and we surely may be excused for supposing that the last may be the same as its Duergar.
The first of these words clearly refers to the Iötunn or Giants from northern mythology; the second clearly relates to the Alfar, and we can reasonably assume that the last might be the same as the Duergar.
Layamon, in the twelfth century, in his poetic paraphrase of Wace's Brut,[382] thus expands that poet's brief notice of the birth of Arthur:—
Layamon, in the twelfth century, in his poetic paraphrase of Wace's Brut,[382] expands on the poet's short mention of Arthur's birth:—
"Ertur son nom; de sa bunte
Ad grant parole puis este."
"Ertur is his name; from his bunte
"He shared some important words and then was here."
Sone swa he com on eorthe, | So soon he came on earth, |
Alven hine ivengen. | Elves received him. |
Heo bigolen that child | They enchanted that child |
Mid galdere swith stronge. | With magic most strong. |
Heo zeven him mihte | They gave him might |
To beon best alre cnihton. | To be the best of all knights. |
Heo zeven him an other thing | They gave him another thing |
That he scolde beon riche king. | That he should be a rich king. |
Heo zeven him that thridde | They gave him the third |
That he scolde longe libben. | That he should long live. |
Heo zeven that kin-bern | They gave to that kingly child |
Custen swithe gode. | Virtues most good. |
That he was mete-custi | That he was most generous |
Of alle quike monnen. | Of all men alive. |
This the Alven him zef. | This the Elves him gave. |
vv. 19254: sequence |
If we have made any discovery of importance in the department of romantic literature, it is our identification of Ogier le Danois with the Eddaic Helgi.[383] We have shown among other points of resemblance, that as the Norns were at the birth of the one, so the Fées were at that of the other. With this circumstance Layamon was apparently acquainted, and when he wished to transfer it to Arthur as[Pg 322] the Norns were no longer known and the Fees had not yet risen into importance, there only remained for him to employ the Elves, which had not yet acquired tiny dimensions. Hence then we see that the progress was Norns, Elves, Fées, and these last held their place in the subsequent Fairy tales of France and Italy.
If we've discovered anything significant in the field of romantic literature, it's that we identified Ogier le Danois with the Eddaic Helgi.[383] We’ve shown, among other similarities, that just as the Norns were present at one’s birth, so too were the Fées at the other’s. Layamon seemed to be aware of this detail, and when he wanted to connect it to Arthur, since the Norns were no longer recognized and the Fées hadn't yet become prominent, he had no choice but to use the Elves, which had not yet become trivialized. Thus, we can see the sequence was Norns, Elves, Fées, and these last ones held their place in the later fairy tales of France and Italy.
These potent Elves are still superior to the popular Fairies which we first met with in Chaucer.
These powerful Elves are still better than the well-known Fairies we encountered in Chaucer.
Yet nothing in the passages in which he speaks of them leads to the inference of his conceiving them to be of a diminutive stature. His notions, indeed, on the subject seem very vague and unsettled; and there is something like a confusion of the Elves and Fairies of Romance, as the following passages will show:—
Yet nothing in the sections where he talks about them suggests that he thinks they are small in stature. His ideas on the topic seem quite unclear and random; there’s a bit of a mix-up between the Elves and Fairies from Romance, as the following passages will show:—
The Wife of Bathes Tale is evidently a Fairy tale. It thus commences:
The Wife of Bath's Tale is clearly a fairy tale. It begins like this:
The Elf-queen with her cheerful company,
Danced often in many a green meadow.
This was the previous opinion as I read it;
I'm talking about many hundreds of years ago.
But now no man can see non elves anymore,
For now, the great charity and prayers Of limiters and other holy friars,
They search every land and every stream,
As thick as dust in the sunlight,
Blissful halls, rooms, kitchens, and chambers,
Cities and towns, high castles and towers, Thropès__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and cheeses, sheep, and dairies,
This means that there are no fairies; For there was an elf who used to walk,
Now the limitour himself walks,
In undermelès,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and in mornings,
And says his morning prayers and his sacred rituals,
As he goes within his limits.
Women can now go up and down safely; In every bush and under every tree There is no other incubus but him,
And he will not bring them any dishonor.
The Fairies therefore form a part of the tale, and they are thus introduced:
The Fairies are part of the story, and they are introduced like this:
In hopes that he would learn some wisdom; But surely, he arrived completely there, This dance has vanished, he doesn’t know where; No creature saw he that bare life,
He saw a woman sitting in the green, No one can imagine a more unpleasant person.
These ladies bear a great resemblance to the Elle-maids of Scandinavia. We need hardly inform our readers that this "foul wight" becomes the knight's deliverer from the imminent danger he is in, and that, when he has been forced to marry her, she is changed into a beautiful young maiden. But who or what she was the poet sayeth not.
These women closely resemble the Elle-maids of Scandinavia. We hardly need to inform our readers that this "foul wight" becomes the knight's savior from the immediate danger he faces, and that, once he is forced to marry her, she transforms into a beautiful young maiden. But the poet doesn't reveal who or what she was.
In the Marchantes Tale we meet the Faerie attendant on Pluto and Proserpina, their king and queen, a sort of blending of classic and Gothic mythology:
In the Marchantes Tale, we encounter the fairy who serves Pluto and Proserpina, their king and queen, which is a mix of classic and Gothic mythology:
Again, in the same Tale:
Again, in the same story:
That, in the garden, on the other side,
Pluto, the ruler of Faërie,
And many a lady in his company,
Following his wife, the queen Proserpina,
Which he took by force from Ethná,
While she gathered flowers in the meadow,
(In Claudian, you can read the story,
How that hire in his gruesome cart he fetched);
This king of Faerie sat down. On a bench of turf, fresh and green.
In the conversation which ensues between these august personages, great knowledge of Scripture is displayed; and the queen, speaking of the "sapient prince," passionately exclaims—
In the conversation that follows between these distinguished individuals, extensive knowledge of the Scriptures is shown; and the queen, referring to the "wise prince," fervently exclaims—
Some might suspect a mystery in the queen's thus emphatically styling herself a woman, but we lay no stress upon it, as Faire Damoselle Pertelote, the hen, who was certainly less entitled to it, does the same.
Some might question why the queen is so boldly identifying herself as a woman, but we won’t read too much into it, especially since Faire Damoselle Pertelote, the hen, who had even less reason to do so, does the same.
In the Man of Lawes Tale the word Elfe is employed, but whether as equivalent to witch or fairy is doubtful.
In the Man of Law's Tale, the word "Elfe" is used, but it's unclear whether it means witch or fairy.
In the castle, no one was brave enough, That anyone should dare to endure in it. The mother was an elf by adventure, Come, through charms or sorcery, And every man hates her company.[388]
The Rime of Sir Thopas has been already considered as belonging to romance.
The Rime of Sir Thopas has already been regarded as part of romance.
It thus appears that the works of manners-painting Chaucer give very little information respecting the popular belief in Fairies of his day. Were it not for the sly satire of the passage, we might be apt to suspect that, like one who lived away from the common people, he was willing to represent the superstition as extinct—"But now can no man see non elves mo." The only trait that he gives really characteristic of the popular elves is their love of dancing.
It seems that Chaucer’s works on social behavior provide very little insight into the popular beliefs about fairies during his time. If it weren't for the clever satire in the passage, we might think that, like someone who distanced himself from ordinary people, he was eager to portray the superstition as dead—"But now can no man see non elves mo." The only feature he truly highlights about the popular elves is their fondness for dancing.
In the poets that intervene between Chaucer and the Maiden Reign, we do not recollect to have noticed anything of importance respecting Fairies, except the employment, already adverted to, of that term, and that of Elves, by[Pg 325] translators in rendering the Latin Nymphæ. Of the size of these beings, the passages in question give no information.
In the poets who came between Chaucer and the Maiden Reign, we don't remember seeing anything significant about Fairies, other than the use of that term, as well as Elves, by[Pg 325] translators when translating the Latin word Nymphæ. The passages in question don't provide any information about the size of these beings.
But in Elizabeth's days, "Fairies," as Johnson observes, "were much in fashion; common tradition had made them familiar, and Spenser's poem had made them great." A just remark, no doubt, though Johnson fell into the common error of identifying Spenser's Fairies with the popular ones.
But in Elizabeth's time, "Fairies," as Johnson notes, "were very popular; common tradition had made them well-known, and Spenser's poem had elevated their status." This is a fair observation, no doubt, although Johnson made the common mistake of equating Spenser's Fairies with the more widely known ones.
The three first books of the Faerie Queene were published in 1590, and, as Warton remarks, Fairies became a familiar and fashionable machinery with the poets and poetasters. Shakspeare, well acquainted, from the rural habits of his early life, with the notions of the peasantry respecting these beings, and highly gifted with the prescient power of genius, saw clearly how capable they were of being applied to the production of a species of the wonderful, as pleasing, or perhaps even more so, than the classic gods; and in the Midsummer-Night's Dream he presented them in combination with the heroes and heroines of the mythic age of Greece. But what cannot the magic wand of genius effect? We view with undisturbed delight the Elves of Gothic mythology sporting in the groves of Attica, the legitimate haunts of Nymphs and Satyrs.
The first three books of the Faerie Queene were published in 1590, and as Warton points out, Fairies became a common and trendy theme among poets and aspiring writers. Shakespeare, who was familiar with the peasant beliefs about these beings from his rural upbringing and gifted with natural genius, clearly recognized their potential to create wonders that were just as enjoyable, if not more so, than the classic gods. In A Midsummer Night's Dream, he combined them with the heroes and heroines of ancient Greece. But what can't the genius of imagination accomplish? We take delight in watching the Elves of Gothic mythology play in the groves of Attica, the proper homes of Nymphs and Satyrs.
Shakspeare, having the Faerie Queene before his eyes, seems to have attempted a blending of the Elves of the village with the Fays of romance. His Fairies agree with the former in their diminutive stature,—diminished, indeed, to dimensions inappreciable by village gossips,—in their fondness for dancing, their love of cleanliness, and their child-abstracting propensities. Like the Fays, they form a community, ruled over by the princely Oberon and the fair Titania.[389] There is a court and chivalry: Oberon would have the queen's sweet changeling to be a "Knight of his[Pg 326] train to trace the forest wild." Like earthly monarchs, he has his jester, "the shrewd and knavish sprite, called Robin Good-fellow."
Shakespeare, inspired by the Faerie Queene, seems to have tried to combine the village Elves with the Fays from romance. His Fairies share characteristics with the former in their small size—so small that even village gossipers can’t notice them—in their love for dancing, their desire for cleanliness, and their ability to steal children away. Like the Fays, they have a community, ruled by the noble Oberon and the beautiful Titania.[389] There’s a court and a sense of chivalry: Oberon wants the queen’s sweet changeling to be a "Knight of his[Pg 326] train to roam the wild forest." Like earthly rulers, he has his jester, "the clever and mischievous sprite, called Robin Good-fellow."
The luxuriant imagination of the poet seemed to exult in pouring forth its wealth in the production of these new actors on the mimic scene, and a profusion of poetic imagery always appears in their train. Such lovely and truly British poetry cannot be too often brought to view; we will therefore insert in this part of our work several of these gems of our Parnassus, distinguishing by a different character such acts and attributes as appear properly to belong to the Fairy of popular belief.
The poet's rich imagination seemed to thrive on sharing its abundance in creating these new characters on the stage, always accompanied by an overflowing amount of poetic imagery. Such beautiful and genuinely British poetry deserves to be showcased frequently; therefore, we will include several of these gems from our cultural treasure trove here, highlighting the acts and qualities that are truly associated with the Fairy of popular belief.
MIDSUMMER-NIGHT'S DREAM.
A Midsummer Night's Dream.
ACT II.—SCENE I.
ACT II—SCENE I.
Puck and a Fairy.
Puck and a Fairy.
Puck. How now, spirit! whither wander you?
Fai. Over hill, over dale,
Thorough bush, thorough briar,
Over park, over pale,
Thorough flood, thorough fire.
I do wander every where,
Swifter than the moonès sphere,
And I serve the Fairy-queen,
To dew her orbs upon the green.
The cowslips tall her pensioners be;
In their gold coats spots you see.
Those be rubies, fairy favours,
In those freckles live their savours.
I must go seek some dew-drops here,
And hang a pearl in every cowslip's ear.[390]
Farewell, thou lob of spirits! I'll be gone;
Our queen and all her elves come here anon.
Puck. The king doth keep his revels here to-night.
Take heed the queen come not within his sight;
For Oberon is passing fell and wroth,
Because that she, as her attendant, hath
A lovely boy stolen from an Indian king,—
[Pg 327]She never had so sweet a changeling;
And jealous Oberon would have the child
Knight of his train, to trace the forests wild;
But she, perforce, withholds the loved boy,
Crowns him with flowers, and makes him all her joy
And now they never meet in grove or green,
By fountain clear, or spangled star-light sheen,
But they do square; that all their elves, for fear,
Creep into acorn cups, and hide them there.
Fai. Either I mistake your shape and making quite,
Or else you are that shrewd and knavish sprite
Call'd Robin Good-fellow. Are you not he
That frights the maidens of the villagery,
Skims milk, and sometimes labours in the quern,
And bootless makes the breathless housewife churn;
And sometimes makes the drink to bear no barm;
Misleads night-wanderers, laughing at their harm?
Those that Hob-goblin call you, and sweet Puck,
You do their work, and they shall have good luck,
Are not you he?
Puck. Thou speakest aright,
I am that merry wanderer of the night.
I jest to Oberon, and make him smile,
When I a fat and bean-fed horse beguile,
Neighing in likeness of a filly-foal;
And sometimes lurk I in a gossip's bowl,
In very likeness of a roasted crab,
And when she drinks, against her lips I bob,
And on her withered dewlap pour the ale.
The wisest aunt, telling the saddest tale,
Sometimes for three-foot stool mistaketh me:
Then slip I from her bum,—down topples she,
And tailor cries, and falls into a cough;
And then the whole quire hold their hips and loffe,
And waxen in their mirth, and neeze, and swear
A merrier hour was never wasted there.
Puck. Hey there, spirit! Where are you wandering?
Fai. Over hills, over valleys,
Through bushes, through thorns,
Over parks, over fences,
Through floods and fires.
I roam everywhere,
Faster than the moon's orbit,
And I serve the Fairy Queen,
To scatter her eyes over the greenery.
The tall cowslips are by her side;
You can see spots on their golden coats.
Those are rubies, fairy gifts,
Their scents reside in those freckles.
I need to go look for some dew drops here,
And put a pearl in each cowslip's ear.[390]
Goodbye, you foolish spirit! I have to go;
Our queen and all her fairies will be here shortly.
Puck. The king is holding his celebrations here tonight.
Be careful that the queen doesn't see him;
Oberon is really angry and furious,
Since she has, as her assistant,
A beautiful boy kidnapped from an Indian king,—
[Pg 327]She has never had a sweeter changeling;
And jealous Oberon wants the child
To be one of his knights, to roam the wild forests;
But she, reluctantly, keeps the beloved boy,
Crowns him with flowers, and makes him her joy.
And now they never meet in groves or greens,
By clear fountains or sparkling starlight, it seems,
But they fight; so all their fairies, in fear,
Creep into acorn cups and hide in there.
Fai. Either I'm totally mistaken about your form and essence,
Or you are that clever and mischievous sprite
Called Robin Goodfellow. Are you not he
Who frightens the maidens of the village,
Skims milk, and sometimes works on the mill,
And uselessly makes the breathless housewife churn;
And sometimes makes the drink not froth;
Leads night-wanderers astray, laughing at their misfortune?
Those that call you Hob-goblin, and sweet Puck,
You do their work, and they will have good luck,
Are you not he?
Puck. You're right,
I am that merry wanderer of the night.
I joke with Oberon and make him smile,
When I deceive a fat and well-fed horse,
Neighing in the form of a young filly;
And sometimes I hide in a friend's bowl,
In very likeness of a roasted crab,
And when she drinks, I bob against her lips,
And pour the ale on her wrinkled chin.
The wisest aunt, telling the saddest story,
Sometimes mistakes me for a three-foot stool:
Then I slip away from her back—down she topples,
And tailor cries, and falls into a cough;
And then the whole choir holds their sides and laughs,
And they become merry, sneeze, and swear
That a more joyful hour was never wasted there.
The haunts of the Fairies on earth are the most rural and romantic that can be selected. They meet
The places where Fairies hang out on earth are the most rural and romantic spots you can find. They gather
By a paved fountain or by a grassy brook,
Or on the sandy edge of the sea,
To twirl their curls in the whistling wind.
And the place of Titania's repose is
And the place where Titania rests is
Where oxlips and the nodding violet grow,
Shaded by lush vines,
[Pg 328] With fragrant musk roses and with wild briar. There lies Titania asleep, late into the night. Soothed among these flowers with joy and dancing; And there the snake sheds her shiny skin,
Weed that's wide enough to wrap around a fairy.
The powers of the poet are exerted to the utmost, to convey an idea of their minute dimensions; and time, with them, moves on lazy pinions. "Come," cries the queen,
The poet's abilities are pushed to the limit to express their tiny details; and time, for them, drifts slowly. "Come," shouts the queen,
Then for the third part of a minute from now:
Some to eliminate cankers in the musk-rose buds; Some fight with rear-mice for their leather wings,
To make coats for my little elves.
And when enamoured of Bottom, she directs her Elves that they should
And when she's in love with Bottom, she tells her Elves that they should
With purple grapes, green figs, and mulberries. The honey thieves take from the humble bees,
And for night-tapers, trim their waxy thighs,
And light them at the glowing eyes of the firefly; To take my love to bed and to get up And pull the wings off colorful butterflies,
To gently brush the moonlight away from his sleeping eyes.
Puck goes "swifter than arrow from the Tartar's bow;" he says, "he'll put a girdle round about the earth in forty minutes;" and "We," says Oberon—
Puck goes "faster than an arrow from a Tartar's bow;" he says, "he'll circle the earth in forty minutes;" and "We," says Oberon—
Faster than the wandering moon.
They are either not mortal, or their date of life is indeterminately long; they are of a nature superior to man, and speak with contempt of human follies. By night they revel beneath the light of the moon and stars, retiring at the approach of "Aurora's harbinger,"[391] but not compulsively like ghosts and "damned spirits."
They are either immortal or live for an incredibly long time; they are of a higher nature than humans and look down on human foolishness. At night, they celebrate under the moon and stars, retreating at the arrival of "Aurora's harbinger,"[391] but not out of compulsion like ghosts and "damned spirits."
Even to the eastern gate, everything is fiery red,
Opening on Neptune with bright, blessed rays,
Turns his salt-green streams into yellow gold.
In the Merry Wives of Windsor, we are introduced to mock-fairies, modelled, of course, after the real ones, but with such additions as the poet's fancy deemed itself authorised to adopt.
In the Merry Wives of Windsor, we meet mock fairies, based, of course, on the real ones, but with some extra touches that the poet felt justified in adding.
Act IV., Scene IV., Mrs. Page, after communicating to Mrs. Ford her plan of making the fat knight disguise himself as the ghost of Herne the hunter, adds—
Act IV., Scene IV., Mrs. Page, after sharing with Mrs. Ford her idea of having the fat knight dress up as the ghost of Herne the hunter, adds—
And
And
Dressed elegantly in a white robe.
In Act V., Scene V., the plot being all arranged, the Fairy[Pg 330] rout appears, headed by Sir Hugh, as a Satyr, by ancient Pistol as Hobgoblin, and by Dame Quickly.
In Act V, Scene V, with everything set in motion, the Fairy[Pg 330] rout shows up, led by Sir Hugh as a Satyr, the old Pistol as Hobgoblin, and Dame Quickly.
Quick. Fairies black, grey, green, and white,
You moonshine revellers and shades of night,
You orphan heirs of fixed destiny,[394]
Attend your office and your quality.
Crier Hob-goblin, make the fairy O-yes.
Pist. Elves, list your names! silence, you airy toys!
Cricket, to Windsor chimneys shalt thou leap;
Where fires thou findest unraked, and hearths unswept,
There pinch the maids as blue as bilberry:
Our radiant queen, hates sluts and sluttery.
Fals. They are fairies; he that speaks to them shall die.
I'll wink and couch; no man their works must eye.
Pist. Where's Bead?—Go you, and where you find a maid
That, ere she sleep, has thrice her prayers said,
Raise up the organs of her fantasy,
Sleep she as sound as careless infancy;
But those as sleep and think not on their sins,
Pinch them, arms, legs, backs, shoulders, sides, and shins.
Quick. About, about,
Search Windsor castle, elves, within and out;
Strew good luck, ouphes, on every sacred room,
That it may stand till the perpetual doom,
In state as wholesome as in state 'tis fit;
Worthy the owner, and the owner it.
The several chairs of order look you scour
With juice of balm and every precious flower;
Each fair instalment, coat, and several crest,
With loyal blazon evermore be blest;
And nightly, meadow-fairies, look, you sing,
Like to the Garter's compass, in a ring:
The expressure that it bears green let it be,
More fertile-fresh than all the field to see;
And "Hony soit qui mal y pense" write,
In emerald tufts, flowers, purple, blue, and white;
Like sapphire, pearl, and rich embroidery,
Buckled below fair knighthood's bending knee:
Fairies use flowers for their charactery.
Away—disperse!—but, till 'tis one o'clock,
Our dance of custom, round about the oak
Of Herne the hunter, let us not forget.
Eva. Pray you, lock hand in hand, yourselves in order set,
[Pg 331]And twenty glow-worms shall our lanterns be,
To guide our measure round about the tree;
But stay, I smell a man of middle earth.[395]
Fal. Heaven defend me from that Welsh fairy, lest
He transform me to a piece of cheese.
Pist. Vile worm! thou wast o'erlook'd even in thy birth.
Quick. With trial fire touch we his finger-end:
If he be chaste the flame will back descend,
And turn him to no pain; but if he start,
It is the flesh of a corrupted heart.
Pist. A trial, come.
Eva. Come, will this wood take fire?
Fal. Oh, oh, oh!
Quick. Corrupt, corrupt, and tainted in desire:
About him, fairies, sing a scornful rime;
And, as you trip, still pinch him to your time.
Fast. Fairies in black, grey, green, and white,
You moonlight party-goers and shadows of night,
You orphan heirs of a fixed destiny,[394]
Attend to your tasks and your essence.
Crier Hob-goblin, make the fairy announcements.
Pist. Elves, state your names! Quiet down, you ethereal beings!
Cricket, jump to Windsor chimneys;
Where you find fires unkempt and hearths dirty,
There pinch the maids as blue as bilberries:
Our radiant queen hates slobs and slovenliness.
Fals. They are fairies; anyone who talks to them will die.
I'll blink and hide; no man must witness their deeds.
Pist. Where's Bead?—You go, and wherever you find a girl
Who, before she sleeps, has said her prayers three times,
Awaken the powers of her imagination,
Let her sleep as soundly as innocent childhood;
But those who sleep without thinking of their sins,
Pinch them—arms, legs, backs, shoulders, sides, and shins.
Quick. About, about,
Search Windsor castle, elves, inside and out;
Scatter good luck, fairies, in every sacred room,
So it may stand until the end of time,
In a state as wholesome as is proper;
Worthy of the owner, and the owner itself.
Make sure the various thrones are scrubbed
With balm juice and every precious flower;
Each beautiful ornament, coat, and crest,
With loyal banner always be blessed;
And nightly, meadow-fairies, make sure you sing,
Like the Garter's compass, in a circle:
The image it bears green let it be,
More fertile-fresh than all the fields to see;
And "Shame on him who thinks evil of it" write,
In emerald tufts, flowers, purple, blue, and white;
Like sapphire, pearl, and rich embroidery,
Buckled beneath the bending knee of fair knighthood:
Fairies use flowers for their writing.
Away—scatter!—but, until it's one o'clock,
Let us not forget our customary dance, round about the oak
Of Herne the hunter.
Eva. Please, hold hands and form a line,
[Pg 331]And twenty glow-worms will be our lanterns,
To guide our steps around the tree;
But wait, I smell a man from the mortal world.[395]
Fal. God help me from that Welsh fairy, or else
He turn me into a piece of cheese.
Pist. Despicable worm! You were ignored right from the start.
Quick. With a test of fire, touch his fingertip:
If he is pure, the flame will retreat,
And cause him no pain; but if he flinches,
It shows he has a corrupted heart.
Test. A trial, let’s go.
Eva. Come on, will this wood catch fire?
Oh, wow!
Fast. Corrupted, corrupted, and influenced by greed:
Surround him, fairies, and sing a mocking rhyme;
And, as you dance, keep pinching him on cue.
In Romeo and Juliet the lively and gallant Mercutio mentions a fairy personage, who has since attained to great celebrity, and completely dethroned Titania, we mean Queen Mab,[396] a dame of credit and renown in Faëry.
In Romeo and Juliet, the vibrant and bold Mercutio talks about a fairy figure who has become very famous and has completely overshadowed Titania; we’re talking about Queen Mab,[396] a lady of reputation and fame in the fairy world.
"I dreamed a dream to-night," says Romeo.
"I had a dream tonight," says Romeo.
"O then," says Mercutio:—
"O then," says Mercutio:—
In a shape no larger than an agate stone
On the index finger of an alderman,
Pulled by a team of tiny atoms,
Above men's noses while they are asleep: Her wagon spokes were made from the long legs of spinners; The cover of grasshopper wings; The marks of the tiniest spider's web;
The collars of the moonshine's watery beams:
Her whip made from a cricket's bone; the lash of a film:
Her driver, a little gray-coated gnat,
[Pg 332] Not even close to the size of a round little worm
Pricked by the lazy finger of a girl:
Her chariot is an empty hazel nut,
Created by the carpenter squirrel or an old grub,
For as long as anyone can remember, the fairies' coachmakers.
In an exquisite and well-known passage of the Tempest, higher and more awful powers are ascribed to the Elves: Prospero declares that by their aid he has "bedimmed the noon-tide sun;" called forth the winds and thunder; set roaring war "'twixt the green sea and the azured vault;" shaken promontories, and plucked up pines and cedars. He thus invokes them:—
In a beautiful and famous part of The Tempest, greater and more fearsome powers are attributed to the Elves. Prospero says that with their help he has "dimmed the noon-day sun," summoned the winds and thunder, stirred up battle "between the green sea and the blue sky," shaken cliffs, and uprooted pines and cedars. He calls on them:—
And yes, that on the sands with footprints not left Do pursue the fading Neptune, and do chase him, When he comes back, you half-puppets that The green-sour ringlets are made by moonlight,
Where the ewe does not bite; and you who finds enjoyment
Make midnight-mushrooms that rejoice To hear the serious curfew.
The other dramas of Shakspeare present a few more characteristic traits of the Fairies, which should not be omitted.
The other plays by Shakespeare show a few more distinctive qualities of the Fairies that should not be overlooked.
This bird sings all night long; And then they say no spirit dares to roam outside; The nights are refreshing; then no planet hits, No fairy tricks,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ no witch has the ability to cast spells,
So holy and so generous is that time. Hamlet, Act 1, Scene 1.
King Henry IV. wishes it could be proved,
King Henry IV wishes it could be proven,
In their baby clothes, our children lie,
And called mine—Percy, his—Plantagenet!
The old shepherd in the Winter's Tale, when he finds Perdita, exclaims,
The old shepherd in the Winter's Tale, when he finds Perdita, exclaims,
It was told me, I should be rich, by the fairies: this is some changeling.
I was told by the fairies that I would be rich: this is some kind of changeling.
And when his son tells him it is gold that is within the "bearing-cloth," he says,
And when his son tells him there's gold in the "bearing-cloth," he says,
In Cymbeline, the innocent Imogen commits herself to sleep with these words:—
In Cymbeline, the innocent Imogen decides to sleep with these words:—
From fairies and the seducers of the night,
Protect me, please!
And when the two brothers see her in their cave, one cries—
And when the two brothers see her in their cave, one shouts—
And thinking her to be dead, Guiderius declares—
And thinking she's dead, Guiderius says—
And worms won't come to you.
The Maydes Metamorphosis of Lylie was acted in 1600, the year the oldest edition we possess of the Midsummer Night's Dream was printed. In Act II. of this piece, Mopso, Joculo, and Frisio are on the stage, and "Enter the Fairies singing and dancing."
The Maydes Metamorphosis of Lylie was performed in 1600, the same year the earliest edition we have of A Midsummer Night's Dream was printed. In Act II of this piece, Mopso, Joculo, and Frisio are on stage, and "Enter the Fairies singing and dancing."
With the night, our day starts; As we dance, the dew falls—
Trip it, little kiddos all,
Lightly like the little bee,
Two by two, and three by three; And here we go, and here we go.
Jo. What mawmets are these?
Fris. O they be the faieries that haunt these woods.
Mop. O we shall be pinched most cruelly!
1st Fai. Will you have any music, sir?
2d Fai. Will you have any fine music?
3d Fai. Most dainty music?
Mop. We must set a face on it now; there is no flying.
No, sir, we very much thank you.
1st Fai. O but you shall, sir.
Fris. No, I pray you, save your labour.
2d Fai. O, sir! it shall not cost you a penny.
Jo. Where be your fiddles?
3d Fai. You shall have most dainty instruments, sir?
Mop. I pray you, what might I call you?
1st Fai. My name is Penny.
Mop. I am sorry I cannot purse you.
Fris. I pray you, sir, what might I call you?
2d Fai. My name is Cricket.
Fris. I would I were a chimney for your sake.
Jo. I pray you, you pretty little fellow, what's your name?
3d Fai. My name is little little Prick.
Jo. Little little Prick? O you are a dangerous faierie!
I care not whose hand I were in, so I were out of yours.
1st Fai. I do come about the coppes.
Leaping upon flowers' toppes;
Then I get upon a fly,
She carries me about the sky,
[Pg 335]And trip and go.
2d Fai. When a dew-drop falleth down,
And doth light upon my crown.
Then I shake my head and skip,
And about I trip.
3d Fai. When I feel a girl asleep,
Underneath her frock I peep,
There to sport, and there I play,
Then I bite her like a flea,
And about I skip.
Jo. I thought where I should have you.
1st Fai. Will't please you dance, sir?
Jo. Indeed, sir, I cannot handle my legs.
2d Fai. O you must needs dance and sing,
Which if you refuse to do,
We will pinch you black and blue;
And about we go.
Jo. What are these beings?
Fris. Oh, they're the fairies that roam these woods.
Mop. Oh, we're in big trouble!
1st Fai. Would you like some music, sir?
2d Fai. Would you like to listen to some nice music?
3d Fai. How about some enjoyable music?
Mop. We have to stay strong; there's no turning back now.
No, sir, we really appreciate it.
1st Fai. Oh, but you definitely will, sir.
Fris. No, please, save your energy.
2d Fai. Oh, sir! It won't cost you a thing.
Jo. Where are your violins?
3d Fai. You'll have the best instruments, right?
Mop. Can I ask what your name is?
1st Fai. I'm Penny.
Mop. I'm sorry I can't chase after you.
Fris. Excuse me, sir, what should I call you?
2D Fai. My name is Cricket.
Fris. I wish I could be a chimney just for you.
Jo. Come on, you adorable little guy, what's your name?
3d Fai. My name is Little Little Prick.
Jo. Little Little Prick? Oh, you're a risky fairy!
I don't care whose hand I'm in, as long as I'm out of yours.
1st Fai. I move around the hills.
Jumping on flowers;
Then I hop on a flight,
She takes me across the sky,
[Pg 335]And dance around.
2d Fai. When a dewdrop falls,
And lands on my head.
Then I shake my head and jump,
And dance around.
3d Fai. When I see a girl sleeping,
Under her dress, I peek,
There to hang out and enjoy some fun,
Then I bite her like a flea,
And jump around.
Jo. I thought I knew where to look for you.
1st Fai. Would you like to dance, sir?
Jo. Honestly, sir, I can't feel my legs.
2d Fai. Oh, you have to dance and sing,
And if you don't agree to do that,
We will hit you until you have bruises.
And we'll keep dancing.
They all dance in a ring, and sing as followeth:—
They all dance in a circle and sing the following:—
So we dance, so we dance, and so we sing a; Move around back and forth across this green area,
All around, inside and outside, for our courageous queen a.
All around, in and out, for our courageous queen a.
All around, in and out, all over this green area,
Back and forth, we travel and move, to our courageous queen a.
The next poet, in point of time, who employs the Fairies, is worthy, long-slandered, and maligned Ben Jonson. His beautiful entertainment of the Satyr was presented in 1603, to Anne, queen of James I. and prince Henry, at Althorpe, the seat of Lord Spenser, on their way from Edinburgh to London. As the queen and prince entered the park, a Satyr came forth from a "little spinet" or copse, and having gazed the "Queen and the Prince in the face" with admiration, again retired into the thicket; then "there came tripping up the lawn a bevy of Fairies attending on Mab, their queen, who, falling into an artificial ring, began to dance a round while their mistress spake as followeth:"
The next poet, chronologically speaking, who uses Fairies is the often-misunderstood Ben Jonson. His lovely performance featuring the Satyr was presented in 1603 for Anne, the queen of James I, and Prince Henry at Althorpe, the home of Lord Spenser, while they were traveling from Edinburgh to London. As the queen and prince entered the park, a Satyr emerged from a small grove and, after admiring the "Queen and the Prince," retreated back into the bushes. Then, a group of Fairies came dancing up the lawn, following their queen Mab, who, upon entering a circle, started to dance while her lady spoke these words:
Mab. Hail and welcome, worthiest queen!
Joy had never perfect been,
To the nymphs that haunt this green,
Had they not this evening seen.
Now they print it on the ground
With their feet, in figures round;
Marks that will be ever found
To remember this glad stound.
Satyr (peeping out of the bush).
Trust her not, you bonnibell,
She will forty leasings tell;
I do know her pranks right well.
Mab. Satyr, we must have a spell,
For your tongue it runs too fleet.
Sat. Not so nimbly as your feet,
When about the cream-bowls sweet
You and all your elves do meet.
Mab. Hail and welcome, most worthy queen!
Joy has never been whole,
For the nymphs that wander this green,
Until they witnessed this evening's event.
Now they mark it on the ground
With their feet, moving in circles;
Signs that will always be present
To remember this happy time.
Satyr (peeping out of the bush).
Don't trust her, you beautiful one,
She will tell you forty lies;
I know her tricks really well.
Mab. Satyr, we need a charm,
Because you're speaking too fast.
Sat. Not as quickly as your feet,
When you and all your elves come together
Around the ice cream bowls.
(Here he came hopping forth, and mixing himself with the Fairies, skipped in, out, and about their circle, while they made many offers to catch him.)
(Here he came hopping out and joining the Fairies, jumping in, out, and around their circle while they made numerous attempts to catch him.)
This is Mab, the mistress Fairy,
That doth nightly rob the dairy;
And can hurt or help the churning
As she please, without discerning.
1st Fai. Pug, you will anon take warning.
Sat. She that pinches country wenches,
If they rub not clean their benches,
And, with sharper nail, remembers
When they rake not up their embers;
But if so they chance to feast her,
In a shoe she drops a tester.
2d Fai. Shall we strip the skipping jester?
Sat. This is she that empties cradles,
Takes out children, puts in ladles;
Trains forth midwives in their slumber,
With a sieve the holes to number,
And then leads them from her burrows,
Home through ponds and water-furrows.[401]
1st Fai. Shall not all this mocking stir us?
Sat. She can start our Franklin's daughters
In her sleep with shouts and laughters;
And on sweet St. Anna's[402] night
[Pg 337]Feed them with a promised sight,
Some of husbands, some of lovers,
Which an empty dream discovers.
1st Fai. Satyr, vengeance near you hovers.
This is Mab, the fairy queen,
Who nightly plunders the dairy;
And can either assist or obstruct the churning
As she desires, without judging.
1st Fai. Pug, you'll soon get the hint.
Sat. She’s the one who pinches country girls,
*If they don't clean their benches,*
And, with sharper nails, she recalls
When they don’t clean up their ashes;
But if they treat her nicely,
She'll put a coin in a shoe.
2d Fai. Should we strip the playful jester?
Sat. This is she who empties cradles,
Removes the kids, adds the ladles;
Leads midwives in their dreams,
Counting holes with a sieve,
And then leads them out of her hideouts,
Home through ponds and waterways. [401]
1st Fai. Shouldn’t all this teasing provoke us?
Sat. She can start our Franklin's daughters
In their sleep, they shouted loudly and laughed;
And on sweet St. Anna’s night
[Pg 337]Nourish them with a dream that’s been promised,
Some are husbands, some are lovers,
What an empty dream shows.
1st Fai. Satyr, vengeance is close by you.
At length Mab is provoked, and she cries out,
At last, Mab is irritated, and she shouts,
Fairies, pinch him black and blue.
Now you have him make him rue.
Sat. O hold, mistress Mab, I sue!
Fairies, give him bruises everywhere.
Now that you've got him, make him regret it.
Sat. Oh wait, mistress Mab, I'm begging you!
Mab, when about to retire, bestows a jewel on the Queen, and concludes with,
Mab, as she is about to leave, gives a jewel to the Queen, and wraps up with,
Who gave it, and why.
And whenever you restore You will have more for yourself with us. Highest, happiest queen, goodbye,
But, be careful not to say.
The splendid Masque of Oberon, presented in 1610, introduces the Fays in union with the Satyrs, Sylvans, and the rural deities of classic antiquity; but the Fay is here, as one of them says, not
The splendid Masque of Oberon, presented in 1610, introduces the Fays alongside the Satyrs, Sylvans, and the rural gods of ancient times; but the Fay is here, as one of them says, not
That haunts the home and the dairy;
it is Oberon, the prince of Fairy-land, who, at the crowing of the cock, advances in a magnificent chariot drawn by white bears, attended by Knights and Fays. As the car advances, the Satyrs begin to leap and jump, and a Sylvan thus speaks:—
it is Oberon, the prince of Fairy-land, who, at the crow of the rooster, arrives in a magnificent chariot pulled by white bears, accompanied by Knights and Fays. As the chariot moves forward, the Satyrs start to leap and dance, and a Sylvan says:—
This is a night of greatness and significance; Not to be confused with light activities and skipping sports—
A night paying tribute to the British court,
And the ceremony for Arthur's chair,
From our shining master, Oberon the Fair,
Who with these knights, attendants here saved In Fairy-land, they have truly earned it. From that high throne, they have come to pay their respects. Their yearly promises, along with all their achievements, rest At __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__'s feet.
[Pg 338]
Another Sylvan says,
Another Sylvan says,
In the Sad Shepherd, Alken says,
In the Sad Shepherd, Alken says,
With each little changeling in their arms!
The Masque of Love Restored presents us "Robin Good-fellow, he that sweeps the hearth and the house clean, riddles for the country maids, and does all their other drudgery, while they are at hot-cockles," and he appears therefore with his broom and his canles.
The Masque of Love Restored introduces us to "Robin Good-fellow, the one who sweeps the hearth and cleans the house, tells jokes for the country maids, and does all their other chores while they play hot-cockles," and he appears with his broom and his candles.
In Fletcher's Faithful Shepherdess we read of
In Fletcher's Faithful Shepherdess, we read about
The quick-footed fairies dance their circles,
By the pale moonlight; dipping frequently Their kidnapped children, in order to set them free. From decaying flesh and dull mortality.
And in the Little French Lawyer (iii. 1), one says, "You walk like Robin Goodfellow all the house over, and every man afraid of you."
And in the Little French Lawyer (iii. 1), one says, "You walk around the house like Robin Goodfellow, and every man is afraid of you."
In Randolph's Pastoral of Amyntas, or the Impossible Dowry, a "knavish boy," called Dorylas, makes a fool of a "fantastique sheapherd," Jocastus, by pretending to be Oberon, king of Fairy. In Act i., Scene 3, Jocastus' brother, Mopsus, "a foolish augur," thus addresses him:—
In Randolph's Pastoral of Amyntas, or the Impossible Dowry, a "tricky boy," named Dorylas, plays a prank on a "pretentious shepherd," Jocastus, by pretending to be Oberon, king of Fairy. In Act i., Scene 3, Jocastus' brother, Mopsus, "a silly fortune-teller," addresses him:—
I have a strong attraction to her.
Your friend shall stand, and beautiful Mab will be his queen,[Pg 339] Give you a maid of honor.
Marry a puppet? Tie the knot with a speck in the sunlight? Go find a wife in nutshells? Court a gnat,
Is that just a voice? No, no, Jocastus,
I need someone real, and I will have Thestylis:
A fig for fairies!
Thestylis enters, and while she and Mopsus converse, Jocastus muses. At length he exclaims,
Thestylis enters, and while she and Mopsus talk, Jocastus thinks. Finally, he exclaims,
His Grace of Fairy with.
I hope King Oberon and his beloved Mab Are good.
Act i.—Scene 6.
Act 1—Scene 6
With impressive courting.
There will be descendants of Jocasta in Fairy.
A white tennis court.
Stored with lovely birds.
Act iii.—Scene 2.
Act 3—Scene 2.
Dorylas says,
Dorylas says
They look so lovely! These are Dorylas' treats.
Now I must be the noble Oberon,
And in a good mood with everyone else
Of royal fairies in attendance, go in style. To steal from an orchard. I've hidden my cloak.
On purpose in an empty tree.
Act iii.—Scene 4.
Act 3—Scene 4.
Dorylas with a bevy of Fairies.
Dorylas with a group of fairies.
We'll fill our pockets. Look, over there, elves; Wouldn't those apples tempt a better conscience? Is there any orchard we have to steal from? Ha!
Fairies, like nymphs with children, must have the things
They yearn for it. You sing a magical song here. In that strange language I taught you, while we ourselves Go ahead and climb the trees. So says the noble Oberon
[Pg 341] Takes his throne.
For which there is no large amount,
Even if we inhabit the Moon.
We often visit gardens.
Sweet apple theft.
We like apples at night; They are still ungrateful If they're ready for theft.
Jocastus and his man Bromius come upon the Elves while plundering the orchard: the latter is for employing his cudgel on the occasion, but Jocastus is overwhelmed by the condescension of the princely Oberon in coming to his orchard, when
Jocastus and his guy Bromius run into the Elves while raiding the orchard: Bromius wants to use his club for the situation, but Jocastus is taken aback by the graciousness of the noble Oberon visiting his orchard, when
The Elves, by his master's permission, pinch Bromius, singing,
The Elves, with his master's permission, tease Bromius, singing,
Let's try this here; Instant messages will be sent to you Very cute and varied.
Finally, when the coast is clear, Oberon cries,
Finally, when it's safe, Oberon shouts,
Let's sing of triumph now; Fauns, I believe, have risen, So much for visiting gardens.
What remains for us now, maidens, Quarum we kiss the bosom,
Between apples, milk, and wine.
[Pg 342]
In the old play of Fuimus Troes are the following lines:[404]
In the old play of Fuimus Troes are the following lines:[404]
Two feet tall,
With red caps On their heads,
Dance around On the ground.
The pastoral poets also employed the Fairy Mythology. Had they used it exclusively, giving up the Nymphs, Satyrs, and all the rural rout of antiquity, and joined with it faithful pictures of the scenery England then presented, with just delineations of the manners and character of the peasantry, the pastoral poetry of that age would have been as unrivalled as its drama. But a blind admiration of classic models, and a fondness for allegory, were the besetting sins of the poets. They have, however, left a few gems in this way.
The pastoral poets also used Fairy Mythology. If they had focused solely on that, abandoning the Nymphs, Satyrs, and all the rustic figures from ancient times, and combined it with accurate depictions of the landscapes of England at that time, along with true representations of the habits and character of the countryside people, the pastoral poetry of that era would have been as unmatched as its drama. However, their uncritical admiration for classical models and a love for allegory were the poets' main pitfalls. Still, they did leave behind a few treasures in this style.
Britannia's Pastorals furnish the following passages:[405]
Britannia's Pastorals provide the following passages:[405]
Where fairies often danced,
Which created such green circles in the meadows,
As if it had been crowned with garlands; Or like the circle where the signs we follow,
And knowledgeable shepherds refer to it as the Zodiac;
In one of these rounds, there was to be seen A small hill rises, where often the fairy queen At twilight, she sat and commanded her elves. To scold those maids who hadn't cleaned their shelves; Also, if, by the girl's mistake,
Water was not brought inside at night, Or if they don't set a table or lay out any food,
They should have injuries from head to toe; And for the maid who had done everything, She asked to leave a ring in the water bucket. Song 2.
And by the springs, dance out the summer day,
Teaching the young birds how to build their nests,
And in their singing, how to maintain pauses.[Pg 343] Track 4.
Same source.
In his Shepherd's Pipe, also, Brown thus speaks of the Fairies:—
In his Shepherd's Pipe, Brown also talks about the Fairies like this:—
And to them, his pipe played As they danced in a circle.
They would give him a lot of comfort, And often wake him at midnight. And take him out of his room. To a field of yellow broom; Or into the fields where Mints scent the gentle air,
And where Flora shares her bounty;
There they would start their measurement.
If it happened that night’s dark covers Muffled Cynthia in the clouds,
Once safely home, they would see him, And free him from brakes and quagmires.
But Drayton is the poet after Shakespeare for whom the Fairies had the greatest attractions. Even in the Polyolbion he does not neglect them. In Song xxi., Ringdale, in Cambridgeshire, says,
But Drayton is the poet after Shakespeare who was most drawn to the Fairies. Even in the Polyolbion, he doesn't overlook them. In Song xxi., Ringdale, in Cambridgeshire, says,
Go ahead and splash the liquid pearl on each other's faces.
And in Song iv., he had spoken of
And in Song 4, he had talked about
Nymphidia is a delicious piece of airy and fanciful invention. The description of Oberon's palace in the air, Mab's amours with the gentle Pigwiggin, the mad freaks of the jealous Oberon, the pygmy Orlando, the mutual artifices of Puck and the Fairy maids of honour, Hop, Mop, Pip, Trip, and Co., and the furious combat of Oberon and the doughty[Pg 344] Pigwiggin, mounted on their earwig chargers—present altogether an unequalled fancy-piece, set in the very best and most appropriate frame of metre.
Nymphidia is a delightful and whimsical creation. The portrayal of Oberon's palace in the sky, Mab's romantic escapades with the charming Pigwiggin, the crazy antics of the jealous Oberon, the tiny Orlando, the clever tricks of Puck and the Fairy maids of honor—Hop, Mop, Pip, Trip, and Co.—and the intense battle between Oberon and the brave Pigwiggin, riding on their earwig steeds, altogether create an unmatched piece of imagination, beautifully framed in the finest meter.
It contains, moreover, several traits of traditionary Fairy lore, such as in these lines:—
It also includes several characteristics of traditional fairy tales, like in these lines:—
When fires are almost completely out,
There are dancing haystacks in pairs and threes,
Just as their imagination allows them. [406]
By pinching them until they're both black and blue,
And put a penny in their shoe.
The house for clean sweeping; And in their paths, make that round,
In meadows and marshes found,
Of those so-called fairy ground,
They are responsible for keeping it.
That proves someone is an idiot,
When people see that it's not thriving,
The fault is to smother,
Some silly, doting, clueless calf,
That only partially understands things,
Says that the fairy left this gift,
And took away the other.
And in these:—
And in these:—
Hobgoblin, and upon him falls With words spoken in frenzy; "Hey! hey!" said Puck, "God save your Grace!
Who dressed you in this sad situation? He who ruined my sovereign's reputation,
[Pg 345] I wish his neck were broken.
And often jumps out of a bush, To mislead us; And by guiding us, we end up going off course. Long winter nights are behind us;
And when we get stuck in mud and clay,
He leaves us with laughter.
In his Poet's Elysium there is some beautiful Fairy poetry, which we do not recollect to have seen noticed any where. This work is divided into ten Nymphals, or pastoral dialogues. The Poet's Elysium is, we are told, a paradise upon earth, inhabited by Poets, Nymphs, and the Muses.
In his Poet's Elysium, there is some beautiful Fairy poetry that we don't remember seeing mentioned anywhere. This work is divided into ten Nymphals, or pastoral dialogues. The Poet's Elysium is said to be a paradise on earth, inhabited by Poets, Nymphs, and the Muses.
To which only a few can go,
The Muses' only place of happiness,
Their cherished paradise.
In the eighth Nymphal,
In the eighth Nymphal,
Big plans for the day,
They recite all the wedding ceremonies for you. To the bride, and invite you.
The dialogue commences between the nymphs Mertilla and Claia:—
The conversation begins between the nymphs Mertilla and Claia:—
Leader of the Crickets,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of great renown,
In Fairy, a very old name.
The nymphs now proceed to describe the bridal array of Tita: her jewels are to be dew-drops; her head-dress the "yellows in the full-blown rose;" her gown
The nymphs now go on to describe Tita's wedding outfit: her jewels will be dew drops; her headpiece the "yellows in the full-blown rose;" her gown
Most interestingly arranged in bundles;
her train the "cast slough of a snake;" her canopy composed of "moons from the peacock's tail," and "feathers from the pheasant's head;"
her train the "cast off skin of a snake;" her canopy made of "moons from the peacock's tail," and "feathers from the pheasant's head;"
The valuable bird of paradise;
and it shall be
and it will be
Her buskins of the "dainty shell" of the lady-cow. The musicians are to be the nightingale, lark, thrush, and other songsters of the grove.
Her boots made from the "delicate shell" of the ladybug. The musicians will be the nightingale, lark, thrush, and other songbirds of the forest.
The others have gone into their rooms; And like those who walk on tightropes On delicate threads from one stem to another,
The mischievous fairy tricks will unfold. The evening of the wedding day.
Finally, the bride-bed is to be of roses; the curtains, tester, and all, of the "flower imperial;" the fringe hung with harebells; the pillows of lilies, "with down stuft of the butterfly;"
Finally, the bridal bed is to be made of roses; the curtains, canopy, and everything else, of the "royal flower;" the fringe decorated with harebells; the pillows made of lilies, "stuffed with the soft feathers of the butterfly;"
In Nymphal iii.,
In Nymphal III.
The little flowers popping up,
And with dew falling,
Skip through the greaves.
And in Nymphal vi. the forester says,
And in Nymphal vi, the forester says,
They often play hide-and-seek in front of me on the lawns; The frisking fairy often dances when the horned moon shines, As I walk, carefree matachines dance before me.
Herrick is generally regarded as the Fairy-poet, par excellence; but, in our opinion, without sufficient reason, for Drayton's Fairy pieces are much superior to his. Indeed Herrick's Fairy-poetry is by no means his best; and we doubt if he has anything to exceed in that way, or perhaps equal, the light and fanciful King Oberon's Apparel of Smith.[409]
Herrick is often considered the ultimate Fairy poet, par excellence; however, we think that's not entirely justified, as Drayton's Fairy works are far better than his. In fact, Herrick's Fairy poetry isn’t even his finest work, and we wonder if he has anything that can surpass or even match the light and whimsical King Oberon's Apparel by Smith.[409]
Milton disdained not to sing
Milton didn't hesitate to sing
Describes how the hard-working Goblin sweats
To earn his cream bowl duly set,
One night, just before dawn,[Pg 348] His dark flail has threshed the corn. That ten laborers couldn’t finish; Then lays him down, the clumsy fiend,
And extended along the entire length of the chimney,
Sits by the fire, showcasing his muscular build,
And, fully dressed, he throws himself outside,
Before the first rooster crows in the morning.
Regardless of Mr. Gifford's sneer at "those who may undertake the unprofitable drudgery of tracing out the property of every word, and phrase, and idea in Milton,"[411] we will venture to trace a little here, and beg the reader to compare this passage with one quoted above from Harsenet, and to say if the resemblance be accidental. The truth is, Milton, reared in London, probably knew the popular superstitions chiefly or altogether from books; and almost every idea in this passage may be found in books that he must have read.
Regardless of Mr. Gifford's disdain for "those who may take on the unprofitable task of tracing the origins of every word, phrase, and idea in Milton,"[411] we will attempt to do a bit of that here and ask the reader to compare this passage with one quoted earlier from Harsenet, and to consider if the similarity is just a coincidence. The truth is, Milton, raised in London, likely learned about popular superstitions mostly or entirely from books; and nearly every idea in this passage can be found in books that he must have read.
In the hands of Dryden the Elves of Chaucer lose their indefiniteness. In the opening of the Wife of Bath her Tale,
In Dryden's hands, Chaucer's Elves become more defined. In the beginning of the Wife of Bath's Tale,
And
And
The dairy maid doesn't expect any fairy guests. To skim the bowls, and then pay for the feast. She sighs and shakes her empty shoes hopelessly,
No silver penny to ease her suffering.
In the Flower and the Leaf, unauthorised by the old bard, he makes the knights and dames, the servants of the Daisy and of the Agnus Castus, Fairies, subject, like the Italian Fate, to "cruel Demogorgon."
In the Flower and the Leaf, without the old bard's approval, he makes the knights and ladies, the followers of the Daisy and the Agnus Castus, Fairies, subject, much like the Italian Fate, to "cruel Demogorgon."
Pope took equal liberties with his original, as may be seen by a comparison of the following verses with those quoted above:—
Pope took the same liberties with his original, as can be seen by comparing the following verses with those mentioned above:—
[Pg 349] The stylish elves engage in their moonlit activities: Their tiny king and small fairy queen In circular dances, they frolicked on the grass,
As cheerful spirits performed a joyful concert,
And light music sang softly in the shade.
January and May, 459.
And in the middle of their king and his queen. So gracefully danced the light-footed ladies around,
The knight moved quickly over the grassy ground, They barely bent the flowers or touched the ground. The dances finished, and all the fairy group She searched the flowering field for pinks and daisies.[412]
Ibid., 617.
With the Kensington Garden[413] of Tickell, Pope's contemporary, our Fairy-poetry may be said to have terminated.[414] Collins, Beattie, and a few other poets of the last century make occasional allusions to it, and some attempts to revive it have been made in the present century. But vain are such efforts, the belief is gone, and divested of it such poetry can produce no effect. The Fairies have shared the fate of the gods of ancient Hellas.
With the Kensington Garden[413] of Tickell, Pope's contemporary, our Fairy-poetry may be said to have come to an end.[414] Collins, Beattie, and a few other poets from the last century occasionally reference it, and some attempts to bring it back have been made in this century. But such efforts are futile; the belief is gone, and without it, that kind of poetry has no impact. The Fairies have met the same fate as the gods of ancient Greece.
SCOTTISH LOWLANDS.
Erskine.
The Scottish Fairies scarcely differ in any essential point from those of England. Like them they are divided into the rural and the domestic. Their attire is green, their residence the interior of the hills. They appear more attached than their neighbours to the monarchical form of government, for the Fairy king and queen, who seem in England to have been known only by the poets, were recognised by law in Caledonia, and have at all times held a place in the popular creed. They would appear also to be more mischievously inclined than the Southrons, and less addicted to the practice of dancing. They have, however, had the advantage of not being treated with contempt and neglect by their human countrymen, and may well be proud of the attention shown them by the brightest genius of which their country can boast. There has also been long due from them an acknowledgment of the distinction conferred on them by the editor of the Nithsdale and Galloway Song,[415] for the very fanciful manner in which he has described their attributes and acts.
The Scottish Fairies hardly differ in any significant way from those in England. Like their English counterparts, they’re divided into rural and domestic types. They wear green attire and make their homes inside the hills. They seem more devoted than their English neighbors to a monarchy, as the Fairy king and queen, who seem to have been known only to poets in England, were officially acknowledged in Scotland and have always had a place in popular belief. They also appear to be more mischievous than the English fairies and less inclined to dance. However, they have benefited from not being treated with disdain and neglect by their human neighbors, and they can justifiably take pride in the recognition shown to them by the brightest talent in their country. Additionally, they owe an acknowledgment to the editor of the Nithsdale and Galloway Song,[415] for the imaginative way he has described their characteristics and actions.
The Scottish Fairies have never been taken by the poets for their heroes or machinery, a circumstance probably to be attributed to the sterner character of Scottish religion. We cannot, therefore, as in England, make a distinction between popular and poetic fairies.
The Scottish Fairies have never been seen by poets as their heroes or tools, likely due to the more serious nature of Scottish religion. Therefore, we can't, like in England, differentiate between popular and poetic fairies.
The earliest notice we have met with of the Fairies is in Montgomery's Flyting against Polwart, where he says,
The earliest mention of fairies that we've come across is in Montgomery's Flyting against Polwart, where he says,
Some fastened a beenwand, and some on a been,
They marched in groups from the twilight; Some sat on a female ape, all dressed in green,
Some hobland on a hempstalk stands out to the eye; The king of Phairie and his court, along with the elf queen, That night was filled with many mischievous spirits.
Elf-land was the name of the realm ruled by the king of Phairie. King James[417] speaks of him and his queen, and "of sic a jolie court and traine as they had; how they had a teinde and a dewtie, as it were, of all guidis; how they naturally raid and yeid, eat and drank, and did all other actions lyke natural men and women. I think," concludes the monarch, "it is lyker Virgilis Campi Elysii nor anything that ought to be believed by Christianis." And one of the interlocutors in his dialogue asks how it was that witches have gone to death confessing that they had been "transported with the Phairie to such and such a hill, which, opening, they went in, and there saw a faire queene, who, being now lighter, gave them a stone which had sundry virtues."
Elf-land was the name of the realm ruled by the king of Phairie. King James[417] talks about him and his queen, and "about such a lovely court and entourage as they had; how they had a bond and a duty, as it were, to all goods; how they naturally rode and walked, ate and drank, and did all other actions like natural men and women. I think," concludes the monarch, "it resembles Virgil’s Campi Elysii more than anything that should be believed by Christians." And one of the speakers in his dialogue asks how it was that witches went to their deaths confessing that they had been "taken away by the Phairie to this and that hill, where, opening up, they went in and there saw a beautiful queen, who, now lighter, gave them a stone that had various powers."
According to Mr. Cromek, who, however, rather sedulously keeps their darker attributes out of view, and paints everything relating to them couleur de rose, the Lowland Fairies are of small stature, but finely proportioned; of a fair complexion, with long yellow hair hanging over their shoulders, and gathered above their heads with combs of gold. They wear a mantle of green cloth, inlaid with wild flowers; green pantaloons, buttoned with bobs of silk; and silver shoon. They carry quivers of "adder-slough," and bows made of the ribs of a man buried where three lairds'[Pg 352] lands meet; their arrows are made of bog-reed, tipped with white flints, and dipped in the dew of hemlock; they ride on steeds whose hoofs "would not dash the dew from the cup of a harebell." With their arrows they shoot the cattle of those who offend them; the wound is imperceptible to common eyes, but there are gifted personages who can discern and cure it.[418]
According to Mr. Cromek, who carefully hides their darker traits and describes everything about them in a rosy light, the Lowland Fairies are small but well-proportioned; they have fair skin and long yellow hair that falls over their shoulders, pulled up on their heads with gold combs. They wear green cloaks decorated with wildflowers, green pants fastened with silk buttons, and silver shoes. They carry quivers made from "adder-shed skin" and bows crafted from the ribs of a man buried where three lairds'[Pg 352] lands meet; their arrows are made of bog reeds, tipped with white flint, and dipped in hemlock dew. They ride horses whose hooves "would not shake the dew from the cup of a harebell." With their arrows, they target the livestock of those who wrong them; the wound is invisible to most people, but there are some who can see and heal it.[418]
In their intercourse with mankind they are frequently kind and generous. A young man of Nithsdale, when out on a love affair, heard most delicious music, far surpassing the utterance of 'any mortal mixture of earth's mould.' Courageously advancing to the spot whence the sound appeared to proceed, he suddenly found himself the spectator of a Fairy-banquet. A green table with feet of gold, was laid across a small rivulet, and supplied with the finest of bread and the richest of wines. The music proceeded from instruments formed of reeds and stalks of corn. He was invited to partake in the dance, and presented with a cup of wine. He was allowed to depart in safety, and ever after possessed the gift of second sight. He said he saw there several of his former acquaintances, who were become members of the Fairy society.
In their interactions with people, they are often kind and generous. A young man from Nithsdale, while out on a romantic adventure, heard some incredibly beautiful music, far better than anything created by humans. Boldly heading towards the source of the sound, he unexpectedly stumbled upon a Fairy banquet. A green table with golden legs was set up over a small stream, filled with the best bread and finest wines. The music came from instruments made of reeds and stalks of corn. He was invited to join the dance and offered a cup of wine. He was allowed to leave safely and from that day on, he had the gift of seeing beyond the ordinary. He mentioned that he saw some of his old friends, who had become part of the Fairy society.
We give the following legend on account of its great similarity to a Swiss tradition already quoted:—
We provide the following legend because it closely resembles a Swiss tradition we already mentioned:—
Two lads were ploughing in a field, in the middle of which was an old thorn-tree, a trysting place of the Fairy-folk. One of them described a circle round the thorn, within which the plough should not go. They were surprised, on ending the furrow, to behold a green table placed there, heaped up with excellent bread and cheese, and even wine. The lad who had drawn the circle sat down without hesitation, ate and drank heartily, saying, "Fair fa' the hands whilk gie." His companion whipped on the horses, refusing to partake of the Fairy-food. The other, said Mr.[Pg 353] Cromek's informant, "thrave like a breckan," and was a proverb for wisdom, and an oracle for country knowledge ever after.[419]
Two guys were plowing in a field, and in the middle of it was an old thorn tree, a meeting spot for the Fairies. One of them marked a circle around the thorn, inside which the plow shouldn't go. When they finished the furrow, they were surprised to see a green table set up there, piled high with delicious bread and cheese, and even some wine. The guy who drew the circle sat down without hesitation, ate and drank heartily, saying, "Nice hands that give." His friend urged the horses on, refusing to eat the Fairy food. The other, according to Mr. Cromek's informant, "thrived like a bracken," became a proverb for wisdom, and was known as an oracle for country knowledge from then on.
The Fairies lend and borrow, and it is counted uncanny to refuse them. A young woman was one day sifting meal warm from the mill, when a nicely dressed beautiful little woman came to her with a bowl of antique form, and requested the loan of as much meal as would fill it. Her request was complied with, and in a week she returned to make repayment. She set down the bowl and breathed over it, saying, "Be never toom." The woman lived to a great age, but never saw the bottom of the bowl.
The Fairies lend and borrow, and it's considered uncanny to refuse them. One day, a young woman was sifting flour fresh from the mill when a beautifully dressed little woman approached her with an old-fashioned bowl and asked to borrow enough flour to fill it. The woman agreed, and a week later, the little woman returned to repay the loan. She placed the bowl down and breathed over it, saying, "Never be empty." The woman lived a long life but never saw the bottom of the bowl.
Another woman was returning late one night from a gossiping. A pretty little boy came up to her and said, "Coupe yere dish-water farther frae yere door-step, it pits out our fire." She complied with this reasonable request, and prospered ever after.
Another woman was coming home late one night from chatting with friends. A cute little boy approached her and said, "Please throw your dishwater farther from your doorstep; it puts out our fire." She agreed to this reasonable request and lived happily ever after.
The Fairies' Nurse.
The Fairies have a great fondness for getting their babes suckled by comely, healthy young women. A fine young woman of Nithsdale was one day spinning and rocking her first-born child. A pretty little lady in a green mantle, and bearing a beautiful babe, came into the cottage and said, "Gie my bonny thing a suck." The young woman did so, and the lady left her babe and disappeared, saying, "Nurse kin' and ne'er want." The young woman nursed the two children, and was astonished to find every morning, when she awoke, rich clothes for the children, and food of a most[Pg 354] delicious flavour. Tradition says this food tasted like wheaten-bread, mixed with wine and honey.
The Fairies really like having their babies nursed by attractive, healthy young women. One day, a lovely young woman from Nithsdale was spinning and rocking her first child. A pretty lady in a green cloak, holding a beautiful baby, came into the cottage and said, "Give my sweet one a feed." The young woman obliged, and the lady left her baby and vanished, saying, "Nurse kind and never want." The young woman nursed both children and was amazed to discover that every morning, when she woke up, there were rich clothes for the kids and food that was incredibly delicious. Tradition says this food tasted like wheat bread mixed with wine and honey.
When summer came, the Fairy lady came to see her child. She was delighted to see how it had thriven, and, taking it in her arms, desired the nurse to follow her. They passed through some scroggy woods skirting the side of a beautiful green hill, which they ascended half way. A door opened on the sunny side—they went in, and the sod closed after them. The Fairy then dropped three drops of a precious liquid on her companion's left eyelid, and she beheld a most delicious country, whose fields were yellow with ripening corn, watered by looping burnies, and bordered by trees laden with fruit. She was presented with webs of the finest cloth, and with boxes of precious ointments. The Fairy then moistened her right eye with a green fluid, and bid her look. She looked, and saw several of her friends and acquaintances at work, reaping the corn and gathering the fruit. "This," said the Fairy, "is the punishment of evil deeds!" She then passed her hand over the woman's eye, and restored it to its natural power. Leading her to the porch at which she had entered, she dismissed her; but the woman had secured the wonderful salve. From this time she possessed the faculty of discerning the Fairy people as they went about invisibly; till one day, happening to meet the Fairy-lady, she attempted to shake hands with her. "What ee d'ye see me wi'?" whispered she. "Wi' them baith," said the woman. The Fairy breathed on her eyes, and the salve lost its efficacy, and could never more endow her eyes with their preternatural power.[420]
When summer arrived, the Fairy lady came to visit her child. She was thrilled to see how well it had grown, and picking it up, she asked the nurse to follow her. They walked through some scraggly woods that ran alongside a beautiful green hill, which they climbed halfway. A door opened on the sunny side—they stepped inside, and the grass closed behind them. The Fairy then dropped three drops of a precious liquid on the nurse's left eyelid, and she saw a stunning landscape, with fields golden with ripening corn, flowing with little streams, and lined with trees heavy with fruit. She was given beautiful fabrics and boxes of precious ointments. The Fairy then moistened her right eye with a green fluid and told her to look. She gazed and saw several of her friends and neighbors working, harvesting the corn and collecting the fruit. "This," said the Fairy, "is the consequence of evil deeds!" She then waved her hand over the woman's eye, restoring its natural vision. Leading her back to the entrance, she sent her on her way; but the woman had managed to keep the amazing salve. From that point on, she had the ability to see the Fairy folk as they moved about invisibly; until one day, she ran into the Fairy lady and tried to shake her hand. "What do you see me with?" she whispered. "With both of them," replied the woman. The Fairy blew on her eyes, and the salve lost its power, never again giving her eyes their extraordinary ability.[420]
The Fairy Rade.
The Fairy Rade, or procession, was a matter of great importance. It took place on the coming in of summer, and the peasantry, by using the precaution of placing a branch[Pg 355] of rowan over their door, might safely gaze on the cavalcade, as with music sounding, bridles ringing, and voices mingling, it pursued its way from place to place. An old woman of Nithsdale gave the following description of one of these processions:
The Fairy Rade, or procession, was very significant. It happened with the arrival of summer, and the locals could safely watch the parade if they hung a branch[Pg 355] of rowan over their door. With music playing, bridles clinking, and voices blending, it made its way from one location to another. An elderly woman from Nithsdale described one of these processions in the following way:
"In the night afore Roodmass I had trysted with a neebor lass a Scots mile frae hame to talk anent buying braws i' the fair. We had nae sutten lang aneath the haw-buss till we heard the loud laugh of fowk riding, wi' the jingling o' bridles, and the clanking o' hoofs. We banged up, thinking they wad ride owre us. We kent nae but it was drunken fowk ridin' to the fair i' the forenight. We glowred roun' and roun', and sune saw it was the Fairie-fowks Rade. We cowred down till they passed by. A beam o' light was dancing owre them mair bonnie than moonshine: they were a' wee wee fowk wi' green scarfs on, but ane that rade foremost, and that ane was a good deal larger than the lave wi' bonnie lang hair, bun' about wi' a strap whilk glinted like stars. They rade on braw wee white naigs, wi' unco lang swooping tails, an' manes hung wi' whustles that the win' played on. This an' their tongue when they sang was like the soun' o' a far awa psalm. Marion an' me was in a brade lea fiel', where they came by us; a high hedge o' haw-trees keepit them frae gaun through Johnnie Corrie's corn, but they lap a' owre it like sparrows, and gallopt into a green know beyont it. We gaed i' the morning to look at the treddit corn; but the fient a hoof mark was there, nor a blade broken."
"On the night before Christmas, I had arranged to meet a neighbor girl about a mile away from home to talk about buying nice things at the fair. We hadn't sat long under the hawthorn bush when we heard the loud laughter of people riding by, with the jingling of bridles and the clattering of hooves. We jumped up, thinking they would ride over us. We assumed it was drunken folks heading to the fair that night. We looked around and soon realized it was the Fairy Folk Parade. We ducked down until they passed by. A beam of light was shining over them, more beautiful than moonlight; they were all tiny people wearing green scarves, except for one who rode at the front. That one was much larger than the rest, with lovely long hair tied up with a strap that sparkled like stars. They rode on fine little white horses with long, swooping tails, and manes adorned with whistles that the wind played on. This and their singing sounded like a distant psalm. Marion and I were in a broad meadow field when they came by us; a tall hedge of hawthorn trees kept them from going through Johnnie Corrie's corn, but they leaped over it like sparrows and galloped into a green knoll beyond it. We went in the morning to check on the trampled corn, but there wasn’t a single hoof mark or a broken blade."
The Changeling.
But the Fairies of Scotland were not, even according to Mr. Cromek, uniformly benevolent. Woman and child abstraction was by no means uncommon with them, and the substitutes they provided were, in general, but little attractive.
But the Fairies of Scotland weren’t always kind, even according to Mr. Cromek. It wasn’t unusual for them to take women and children, and the replacements they offered were usually not very appealing.
A fine child at Caerlaveroc, in Nithsdale, was observed on[Pg 356] the second day after its birth, and before it was baptised, to have become quite ill-favoured and deformed. Its yelling every night deprived the whole family of rest; it bit and tore its mother's breasts, and would lie still neither in the cradle nor the arms. The mother being one day obliged to go from home, left it in charge of the servant girl. The poor lass was sitting bemoaning herself—"Were it nae for thy girning face, I would knock the big, winnow the corn, and grun the meal."—"Lowse the cradle-band," said the child, "and tent the neighbours, and I'll work yere work." Up he started—the wind arose—the corn was chopped—the outlyers were foddered—the hand-mill moved around, as by instinct—and the knocking-mill did its work with amazing rapidity. The lass and child then rested and diverted themselves, till, on the approach of the mistress, it was restored to the cradle, and renewed its cries. The girl took the first opportunity of telling the adventure to her mistress. "What'll we do with the wee diel?" said she. "I'll work it a pirn," replied the lass. At midnight the chimney-top was covered up, and every chink and cranny stopped. The fire was blown till it was glowing hot, and the maid speedily undressed the child, and tossed him on the burning coals. He shrieked and yelled in the most dreadful manner, and in an instant the Fairies were heard moaning on every side, and rattling at the windows, door, and chimney. "In the name of God bring back the bairn," cried the lass. The window flew up, the real child was laid on the mother's lap, and the wee diel flew up the chimney laughing.
A strange child at Caerlaveroc, in Nithsdale, was noticed on[Pg 356] the second day after its birth, before it was baptized, to have become quite ugly and deformed. Its cries every night kept the whole family awake; it bit and clawed at its mother's breasts and wouldn't stay still in the cradle or in her arms. One day, the mother had to leave home and left it in the care of the servant girl. The poor girl was sitting there lamenting—"If it weren't for your grimacing face, I would be able to thresh the grain, winnow the corn, and grind the meal."—"Loosen the cradle strap," said the child, "and watch the neighbors, and I'll do your work." Up he jumped—the wind picked up—the corn was chopped—the outlying animals were fed—the hand mill started moving on its own—and the knocking mill worked at an astonishing speed. The girl and the child then rested and entertained themselves until the mistress came back, at which point it was returned to the cradle and began crying again. The girl took the first chance to tell the story to her mistress. "What are we going to do with the little monster?" she asked. "I'll take care of it," replied the girl. At midnight, the top of the chimney was covered, and every gap and crack was sealed. The fire was stoked until it was really hot, and the maid quickly undressed the child and threw him onto the burning coals. He screamed and yelled in the most terrifying way, and in an instant, the Fairies could be heard lamenting all around and rattling at the windows, doors, and chimney. "In the name of God, bring back the child," cried the girl. The window flew open, the real child was placed in the mother's lap, and the wee diel soared up the chimney laughing.
Departure of the Fairies.
On a Sabbath morning, all the inmates of a little hamlet had gone to church, except a herd-boy, and a little girl, his sister, who were lounging beside one of the cottages, when just as the shadow of the garden-dial had fallen on the line of noon, they saw a long cavalcade ascending out of the ravine, through the wooded hollow. It winded among the[Pg 357] knolls and bushes, and turning round the northern gable of the cottage, beside which the sole spectators of the scene were stationed, began to ascend the eminence towards the south. The horses were shaggy diminutive things, speckled dun and grey; the riders stunted, misgrown, ugly creatures, attired in antique jerkins of plaid, long grey clokes, and little red caps, from under which their wild uncombed locks shot out over their cheeks and foreheads. The boy and his sister stood gazing in utter dismay and astonishment, as rider after rider, each more uncouth and dwarfish than the other which had preceded it, passed the cottage and disappeared among the brushwood, which at that period covered the hill, until at length the entire rout, except the last rider, who lingered a few yards behind the others, had gone by. "What are you, little manie? and where are ye going?" inquired the boy, his curiosity getting the better of his fears and his prudence. "Not of the race of Adam," said the creature, turning for a moment in its saddle, "the people of peace shall never more be seen in Scotland."[421]
On a Sabbath morning, everyone in a small village went to church except for a herd-boy and his little sister, who were lounging by one of the cottages. Just as the shadow of the garden-dial hit noon, they noticed a long procession climbing out of the ravine through the wooded hollow. It wound around the hills and bushes, and as it turned by the northern side of the cottage where the only spectators were, it began to head up the hill to the south. The horses were small and shaggy, a mix of dun and grey; the riders were short, awkward, and unattractive, dressed in old plaid jerkins, long grey cloaks, and little red caps, from which their wild, tangled hair spilled over their cheeks and foreheads. The boy and his sister watched in shock and disbelief as rider after rider, each more strange and tiny than the last, passed the cottage and disappeared into the thicket that covered the hill at that time, until finally the whole group had gone by except for the last rider, who lingered a few yards behind the others. "What are you, little man? And where are you going?" the boy asked, his curiosity overcoming his fear and caution. "Not of the race of Adam," replied the creature, briefly turning in its saddle. "The people of peace shall never be seen in Scotland again."[421]
The Brownie.
The Nis, Kobold, or Goblin, appears in Scotland under the name of Brownie.[422] Brownie is a personage of small stature, wrinkled visage, covered with short curly brown hair, and wearing a brown mantle and hood. His residence is the[Pg 358] hollow of an old tree, a ruined castle, or the abode of man. He is attached to particular families, with whom he has been known to reside, even for centuries, threshing the corn, cleaning the house, and doing everything done by his northern and English brethren. He is, to a certain degree, disinterested; like many great personages, he is shocked at anything approaching to the name of a bribe or douceur, yet, like them, allows his scruples to be overcome if the thing be done in a genteel, delicate, and secret way. Thus, offer Brownie a piece of bread, a cup of drink, or a new coat and hood, and he flouted at it, and perhaps, in his huff, quitted the place for ever; but leave a nice bowl of cream, and some fresh honeycomb, in a snug private corner, and they soon disappeared, though Brownie, it was to be supposed, never knew anything of them.
The Nis, Kobold, or Goblin, is known in Scotland as the Brownie.[422] The Brownie is a small, wrinkled character with short, curly brown hair, dressed in a brown cloak and hood. He lives in the hollow of an old tree, a ruined castle, or even a human home. He often attaches himself to specific families, staying with them for centuries, helping with tasks like threshing grain and cleaning the house, just like his northern and English counterparts. He’s somewhat disinterested; like many important figures, he’s offended by anything resembling a bribe or reward, but, similar to them, he can overlook his principles if it’s done in a classy, subtle, and discreet manner. So, if you offer Brownie a piece of bread, a drink, or a new coat and hood, he might turn his nose up at it and possibly leave for good in a huff. But if you leave a nice bowl of cream and some fresh honeycomb tucked away in a cozy corner, those treats would quickly vanish, although it’s assumed that Brownie would never know where they came from.
A good woman had just made a web of linsey-woolsey, and, prompted by her good nature, had manufactured from it a snug mantle and hood for her little Brownie. Not content with laying the gift in one of his favourite spots, she indiscreetly called to tell him it was there. This was too direct, and Brownie quitted the place, crying,
A nice woman had just finished weaving a fabric blend of linen and wool, and, driven by her kindness, she made a cozy cloak and hood for her little Brownie. Not satisfied with just leaving the gift in one of his favorite spots, she unthinkingly called out to let him know it was there. This was too obvious, and Brownie left the area, crying,
Another version of this legend says, that the gudeman of a farm-house in the parish of Glendevon having left out some clothes one night for Brownie, he was heard to depart, saying,
Another version of this legend says that the farmer of a house in the parish of Glendevon left out some clothes one night for Brownie, and he was heard leaving, saying,
You're not getting any more of Brownie's work![423]
At Leithin-hall, in Dumfrieshire, a Brownie had dwelt, as he himself declared, for three hundred years. He used to show himself but once to each master; to other persons he rarely discovered more than his hand. One master was greatly beloved by Brownie, who on his death bemoaned him exceedingly, even abstaining from food for many successive days. The heir returning from foreign parts to take possession of the estate, Brownie appeared to do him homage, but the Laird, offended at his mean, starved appearance, ordered him[Pg 359] meat and drink, and new livery. Brownie departed, loudly crying,
At Leithin-hall, in Dumfrieshire, a Brownie had lived, as he himself claimed, for three hundred years. He would only show himself once to each master; to others, he rarely revealed more than his hand. One master was greatly loved by the Brownie, who mourned him deeply upon his death, even going without food for many days in a row. When the heir returned from abroad to take over the estate, the Brownie seemed to pay his respects, but the Laird, offended by his shabby appearance, ordered him to be given food and drink, along with new clothes. The Brownie left, crying loudly,
In a few years Leithin Ha' was in ruins, and "bonnie Bodsbeck" flourishing beneath the care of Brownie.
In a few years, Leithin Ha' had fallen into ruins, while "bonnie Bodsbeck" thrived under Brownie's care.
Others say that it was the gudeman of Bodsbeck that offended the Brownie by leaving out for him a mess of bread and milk, and that he went away, saying,
Others say that it was the man from Bodsbeck who upset the Brownie by leaving out a bowl of bread and milk for him, and that he left saying,
Brownie was not without some roguery in his composition. Two lasses having made a fine bowlful of buttered brose, had taken it into the byre to sup in the dark. In their haste they brought but one spoon, so, placing the bowl between them, they supped by turns. "I hae got but three sups," cried the one, "and it's a' dune."—"It's a' dune, indeed," cried the other.—"Ha, ha, ha!" cried a third voice, "Brownie has got the maist o' it."—And Brownie it was who had placed himself between them, and gotten two sups for their one.
Brownie wasn’t without a bit of mischief in his nature. Two girls, after making a nice big bowl of buttered porridge, had taken it into the barn to eat in the dark. In their rush, they only brought one spoon, so they set the bowl between them and took turns eating. “I’ve only had three spoonfuls,” one said, “and it’s all gone.” — “It’s all gone, for sure,” the other replied. — “Ha, ha, ha!” laughed a third voice, “Brownie got the most of it.” — And it was Brownie who had positioned himself between them, managing to get two spoonfuls for every one they took.
The following story will remind the reader of Hinzelmann. A Brownie once lived with Maxwell, Laird of Dalswinton, and was particularly attached to the Laird's daughter, the comeliest lass in all the holms of Nithsdale. In all her love affairs Brownie was her confidant and assistant; when she was married, it was Brownie who undressed her for the bridal bed; and when a mother's pains first seized her, and a servant, who was ordered to go fetch the cannie wife, who lived on the other side of the Nith, was slow in getting himself ready, Brownie, though it was one of dark December's stormy nights, and the wind was howling through the trees, wrapped his lady's fur cloak about him, mounted the servant's horse, and dashed through the waves of the foaming Nith. He went to the cannie wife, got her up behind him, and, to her terror and dismay, plunged again into the torrent. "Ride nae by the auld pool," said she, "lest we suld meet wi' Brownie." "Fear nae, dame," replied he, "ye've met a' the Brownies ye will meet." He set her down at the hall[Pg 360] steps, and went to the stable. There finding the lad, whose embassy he had discharged, but drawing on his boots, he took off the bridle, and by its vigorous application instilled into the memory of the loitering loon the importance of dispatch. This was just at the time of the Reformation, and a zealous minister advised the Laird to have him baptised. The Laird consented, and the worthy minister hid himself in the barn. When Brownie was beginning his night's work, the man of God flung the holy water in his face, repeating at the same time the form of baptism. The terrified Brownie gave a yell of dismay, and disappeared for ever.
The following story will remind the reader of Hinzelmann. A Brownie once lived with Maxwell, the Laird of Dalswinton, and was especially close to the Laird's daughter, the prettiest girl in all of Nithsdale. In all her romantic escapades, the Brownie was her confidant and helper; when she got married, it was the Brownie who helped her get ready for the bridal bed; and when the pains of childbirth first hit her, and a servant, who was told to go fetch the cannie wife, who lived on the other side of the Nith, was slow to prepare, the Brownie, even though it was one of those stormy December nights with the wind howling through the trees, wrapped the lady's fur cloak around himself, jumped on the servant's horse, and raced through the turbulent Nith. He went to the cannie wife, got her to ride behind him, and, to her terror and shock, plunged back into the torrent. "Don't ride by the old pool," she warned, "or we might encounter Brownie." "Don’t worry, ma’am," he replied, "you’ve met all the Brownies you’ll meet." He dropped her off at the hall[Pg 360] steps and went to the stable. There he found the lad, whose task he had completed, but was just putting on his boots. He took off the bridle and, with it, gave the lazy boy a swift reminder about the importance of speed. This was around the time of the Reformation, and a passionate minister urged the Laird to have him baptized. The Laird agreed, and the diligent minister hid himself in the barn. When the Brownie started his night’s work, the man of God threw holy water in his face while simultaneously reciting the baptismal words. The frightened Brownie let out a cry of alarm and vanished forever.
Another name by which the domestic spirit was known in some parts of Scotland was Shellycoat, of which the origin is uncertain.[424]
Another name for the household spirit in some areas of Scotland was Shellycoat, although the origin is unclear.[424]
Scotland has also its water-spirit, called Kelpie, who in some respects corresponds with the Neck of the northern nations. "Every lake," says Graham,[425] "has its Kelpie, or Water-horse, often seen by the shepherd, as he sat in a summer's evening upon the brow of a rock, dashing along the surface of the deep, or browsing on the pasture-ground upon its verge. Often did this malignant genius of the waters allure women and children to his subaqueous haunts, there to be immediately devoured. Often did he also swell the torrent or lake beyond its usual limits, to overwhelm the hapless traveller in the flood."[426]
Scotland also has its water-spirit, called the Kelpie, which in some ways is similar to the Neck from northern cultures. "Every lake," says Graham,[425] "has its Kelpie, or Water-horse, often seen by the shepherd as he sat on a rock on a summer evening, rushing across the surface of the water, or grazing on the grass along the shore. This malevolent spirit of the waters often lured women and children to its underwater lair, where they would be quickly devoured. It also frequently caused the river or lake to swell beyond its usual limits, drowning unsuspecting travelers in the flood."[426]
We have now gone through nearly the whole of the Gotho-German race, and everywhere have found their fairy system the same—a proof, we conceive, of the truth of the position of its being deeply founded in the religious system originally common to the whole race. We now proceed to another, and, perhaps, an older European family, the Celts.
We have now explored almost the entire Gotho-German race, and everywhere we have found their fairy system to be the same—this, we believe, proves that it is deeply rooted in the religious system that was originally shared by the entire race. We will now move on to another, possibly older European family, the Celts.
CELTS AND CYMRY.
Or, lying on the ground, the lovestruck heifers rest. Collins.
Under the former of these appellations we include the inhabitants of Ireland, the Highlands of Scotland, and the Isle of Man; under the latter, the people of Wales and Brittany. It is, not, however, by any means meant to be asserted that there is in any of these places to be found a purely Celtic or Cymric population. The more powerful Gotho-German race has, every where that they have encountered them, beaten the Celts and Cymry, and intermingled with them, influencing their manners, language, and religion.
Under the first of these names, we include the people of Ireland, the Scottish Highlands, and the Isle of Man; under the second, the people of Wales and Brittany. However, it’s important to note that there is no place among these that has a purely Celtic or Cymric population. The stronger Gothic-German race has, wherever they’ve come across them, defeated the Celts and Cymry and mixed with them, impacting their customs, language, and religion.
Our knowledge of the original religion of this race is very limited, chiefly confined to what the Roman writers have transmitted to us, and the remaining poems of the Welsh bards. Its character appears to have been massive, simple, and sublime, and less given to personification than those of the more eastern nations. The wild and the plastic powers of nature never seem in it to have assumed the semblance of huge giants and ingenious dwarfs.
Our understanding of this race's original religion is quite limited, mainly relying on what Roman writers have passed down to us and the surviving poems of the Welsh bards. It seems to have been substantial, straightforward, and grand, and less focused on personification compared to the religions of more eastern nations. The fierce and malleable forces of nature never appear to have taken the form of giant figures and clever dwarfs.
Yet in the popular creed of all these tribes, we meet at the present day beings exactly corresponding to the Dwarfs and Fairies of the Gotho-German nations. Of these beings there is no mention in any works—such as the Welsh Poems, and Mabinogion, the Poems of Ossian, or the different Irish poems and romances—which can by any possibility lay claim to an antiquity anterior to the conquests of[Pg 362] the Northmen. Is it not then a reasonable supposition that the Picts, Saxons, and other sons of the North, brought with them their Dwarfs and Kobolds, and communicated the knowledge of, and belief in, them to their Celtic and Cymric subjects and neighbours? Proceeding on this theory, we have placed the Celts and Cymry next to and after the Gotho-German nations, though they are perhaps their precursors in Europe.
Yet in the beliefs of all these tribes today, we find beings that perfectly match the Dwarfs and Fairies of the Gothic-Germanic nations. There’s no mention of these beings in any works—like the Welsh Poems, Mabinogion, the Poems of Ossian, or the various Irish poems and stories—that could possibly claim an age prior to the Northmen's conquests. Isn’t it reasonable to think that the Picts, Saxons, and other northern peoples brought their Dwarfs and Kobolds with them and shared the knowledge and belief in them with their Celtic and Cymric subjects and neighbors? Following this theory, we have positioned the Celts and Cymry right next to and following the Gothic-German nations, even though they might actually be their forerunners in Europe.
IRELAND.
We commence our survey of the lands of Celts and Cymry with Ireland, as being the first in point of importance, but still more as being the land of our birth. It is pleasing to us, now in the autumn of our life, to return in imagination to where we passed its spring—its most happy spring. As we read and meditate, its mountains and its vales, its verdant fields and lucid streams, objects on which we probably never again shall gaze, rise up in their primal freshness and beauty before us, and we are once more present, buoyant with youth, in the scenes where we first heard the fairy-legends of which we are now to treat. Even the forms of the individual peasants who are associated with them in our memory, rise as it were from their humble resting-places and appear before us, again awaking our sympathies; for, we will boldly assert it, the Irish peasantry, with all their faults, gain a faster hold on the affections than the peasantry of any other country. We speak, however, particularly of them as they were in our county and in our younger days; for we fear that they are somewhat changed, and not for the better. But our present business is with the Irish fairies rather than with the Irish people.
We start our exploration of the lands of the Celts and the Welsh with Ireland, not only because it’s the most significant but also because it’s our homeland. It’s nice for us, now that we’re in the autumn of our lives, to mentally return to where we spent our spring—our happiest spring. As we read and reflect, its mountains and valleys, its lush fields and clear streams—things we may never see again—come back to us in their original freshness and beauty, and we feel young again in the places where we first heard the fairy tales we’re about to discuss. Even the faces of the individual farmers we associate with those memories seem to rise from their humble graves and stand before us, rekindling our feelings; because, let’s be honest, the Irish farmers, despite their flaws, hold a deeper place in our hearts than farmers from any other country. We speak mainly of them as we knew them in our county and when we were younger; because we worry that they’ve changed somewhat, and not for the better. But our current focus is on the Irish fairies rather than the Irish people.
The fairies of Ireland can hardly be said to differ in any respect from those of England and Scotland. Like them they are of diminutive size, rarely exceeding two feet in height; they live also in society, their ordinary abode being the interior of the mounds, called in Irish, Raths (Râhs), in English, Moats, the construction of which is, by the peasantry, ascribed to the Danes from whom, it might thence perhaps be inferred, the Irish got their fairies direct and not viâ England. From these abodes they are at times seen to issue mounted on diminutive steeds, in order to take at night the diversion of the chase. Their usual attire is green with red caps.[427] They are fond of music, but we do not in general hear much of their dancing, perhaps because on account of the infrequency of thunder, the fairy-rings are less numerous in Ireland than elsewhere. Though the fairies steal children and strike people with paralysis and other ailments (which is called being fairy-struck), and shoot their elf-arrows at the cattle, they are in general kind to those for whom they have contracted a liking, and often render them essential service in time of need. They can make themselves visible and invisible, and assume any forms they please. The pretty tiny conical mushrooms which grow so abundantly in Ireland are called Fairy-mushrooms; a kind of nice regularly-formed grass is named Fairy-flax, and the bells of the foxglove called in some places Fairy-bells, are also said to have some connexion with the Little People.
The fairies of Ireland are pretty much the same as those in England and Scotland. Like them, they are tiny, usually no more than two feet tall; they also live in groups, typically in the mounds known in Irish as Raths (Râhs) and in English as Moats. The locals believe these were built by the Danes, which might suggest that the Irish got their fairies directly from them rather than through England. Occasionally, they can be seen riding small horses to go hunting at night. They usually wear green outfits with red caps.[427] They love music, but we don’t often hear about them dancing, possibly because there’s less thunder in Ireland, making fairy rings rarer than in other places. While fairies are known to abduct children and cause people to become paralyzed or suffer from other ailments (a condition known as being fairy-struck), and they shoot their elf-arrows at livestock, they are generally kind to those they like and often help them in times of need. They can appear and disappear at will, taking on any form they choose. The pretty little conical mushrooms that grow abundantly in Ireland are called Fairy-mushrooms; there's a kind of nice, regularly-shaped grass called Fairy-flax, and the foxglove, known in some areas as Fairy-bells, is also said to have a connection to the Little People.
The popular belief in Ireland also is, that the Fairies are a portion of the fallen angels, who, being less guilty than the rest, were not driven to hell, but were suffered to dwell on earth. They are supposed to be very uneasy respecting their condition after the final judgement.
The common belief in Ireland is that Fairies are part of the fallen angels who, being less guilty than the others, were not cast into hell but were allowed to live on earth. They are thought to be quite anxious about their fate after the final judgment.
The only names by which they are known in those parts of Ireland in which the English language is spoken are, Fairies, the Good People,[428] and the Gentry, these last terms being placatory, like the Greek Eumenides. When, for example, the peasant sees a cloud of dust sweeping along the road, he raises his hat and says, "God speed you, gentlemen!" for it is the popular belief that it is in these cloudy vehicles[Pg 364] that the Good People journey from one place to another.[429] The Irish language has several names for the fairies; all however are forms or derivations of the word Shia,[430] the proper meaning of which seems to be Spirit. The most usual name employed by the Munster peasantry is Shifra; we are not acquainted with the fairy-belief and terminology of the inhabitants of Connemara and the other wilds of Connaught.[431]
The only names by which they are known in the English-speaking areas of Ireland are Fairies, the Good People,[428] and the Gentry; these last terms are meant to be respectful, similar to the Greek Eumenides. For instance, when a farmer sees a cloud of dust moving down the road, he lifts his hat and says, "God speed you, gentlemen!" because it’s commonly believed that the Good People travel in these dusty clouds[Pg 364]. The Irish language has various names for fairies; all of them are derived from the word Shia,[430] which seems to mean Spirit. The most common name used by the people of Munster is Shifra; we're not familiar with the fairy beliefs and terms used by the people of Connemara and other remote areas of Connaught.[431]
Most of the traits and legends of the Irish fairies are contained in the Fairy Legends and Traditions of the South of Ireland, compiled by Mr. Crofton Croker. As we ourselves aided in that work we must inform the reader that our contributions, both in text and notes, contain only Leinster ideas and traditions, for that was the only province with which we were acquainted. We must make the further confession, that some of the more poetic traits which MM. Grimm, in the Introduction to their translation of this work, give as characteristic of the Irish fairies, owe their origin to the fancy of the writers, who were, in many cases, more anxious to produce amusing tales than to transmit legends faithfully.
Most of the characteristics and stories of Irish fairies are found in the Fairy Legends and Traditions of the South of Ireland, put together by Mr. Crofton Croker. Since we contributed to that work, we want to let readers know that our input, both in the text and in notes, only reflects the ideas and traditions of Leinster, as that was the only province we knew well. We also have to admit that some of the more poetic elements that MM. Grimm mention in their introduction to this translation, which they say are typical of Irish fairies, actually come from the imagination of the writers, who were often more interested in creating entertaining stories than in accurately preserving legends.
The Legend of Knockshegowna (Hill of the Fairy-calf) the first given in that work, relates how the fairies used to torment the cattle and herdsmen for intruding on one of their favourite places of resort which was on this hill. The fairy-queen, it says, having failed in her attempts to daunt a drunken piper who had undertaken the charge of the cattle, at last turned herself into a calf, and, with the piper on her back, jumped over the Shannon, ten miles off, and back again. Pleased with his courage, she agreed to abandon the hill for the future.
The Legend of Knockshegowna (Hill of the Fairy-calf) the first explained in that work, tells how the fairies used to bother the cattle and herders for trespassing on one of their favorite hangouts on this hill. The fairy queen, it says, after failing to scare a drunken piper who was watching over the cattle, finally transformed into a calf and, with the piper on her back, jumped over the Shannon, ten miles away, and then back again. Impressed by his bravery, she decided to leave the hill alone from then on.
The Legend of Knock-Grafton tells how a little hunchback, while sitting to rest at nightfall at the side of a Rath or Moat, heard the fairies within singing over and over again, Da Luan, Da Mart! (i.e., Monday, Tuesday!) and added, weary[Pg 365] with the monotony, Agus da Cadin! (i.e., and Wednesday!) The fairies were so delighted with this addition to their song that they brought him into the Moat, entertained him, and finally freed him from the incumbrance of his hump. Another hunchback hearing the story went to the Moat to try if he could meet with the same good fortune. He heard the fairies singing the amended version of the song, and, anxious to contribute, without waiting for a pause or attending to the rhythm or melody, he added Agus da Hena! (i.e., and Friday.)[432] His reward was, being carried into the Moat, and having his predecessor's hump placed on his back in addition to his own.[433]
The Legend of Knock-Grafton tells how a little hunchback, while sitting to take a break at dusk beside a Rath or Moat, heard the fairies singing repeatedly, Da Luan, Da Mart! (i.e., Monday, Tuesday!) and, tired of the repetition, added, Agus da Cadin! (i.e., and Wednesday!) The fairies were so pleased with this addition to their song that they brought him into the Moat, entertained him, and ultimately freed him from the burden of his hump. Another hunchback, hearing the story, went to the Moat to see if he could have the same good luck. He heard the fairies singing the updated version of the song and, eager to join in, without waiting for a break or paying attention to the rhythm or melody, added Agus da Hena! (i.e., and Friday.) His reward was being taken into the Moat, where his predecessor's hump was placed on his back along with his own.
In the story named the Priest's Supper, a fisherman, at the request of the fairies, asks a priest who had stopt at his house, whether they would be saved or not at the last day. The priest desired him to tell them to come themselves and put the question to him, but this they declined doing, and the question remained undecided.
In the story called the Priest's Supper, a fisherman, at the request of the fairies, asks a priest who had stopped at his house if they would be saved on the last day. The priest suggested he tell them to come and ask him directly, but they refused to do that, and the question remained unanswered.
The next three stories are of changelings. The Young Piper, one of our own contributions, will be found in the Appendix. The Changeling has nothing peculiar in it; but the Brewery of Eggshells is one which we find in many places, even in Brittany and Auvergne. In the present version, the mother puts down eggshells to boil, and to the enquiry of the changeling she tells him that she is brewing them, and clapping his hands he says, "Well! I'm fifteen hundred years in the world, and I never saw a brewery of eggshells before!"
The next three stories are about changelings. The Young Piper, one of our own contributions, can be found in the Appendix. The Changeling isn’t really unique; however, the Brewery of Eggshells appears in many places, even in Brittany and Auvergne. In this version, the mother is boiling eggshells, and when the changeling asks her what she's doing, she tells him she's brewing them. He claps his hands and says, "Wow! I've been around for fifteen hundred years, and I’ve never seen a brewery of eggshells before!"
In the Capture of Bridget Purcel, a girl is struck with a little switch between the shoulders, by something in the form of a little child that came suddenly behind her, and she pined away and died.
In the Capture of Bridget Purcel, a girl is hit with a little twig between the shoulders by something that looks like a small child, which suddenly appears behind her, and she fades away and dies.
The Legend of Bottle Hill gives the origin of that name, which was as follows. A poor man was driving his only cow[Pg 366] to Cork to sell her. As he was going over that hill he was suddenly joined by a strange-looking little old man with a pale withered face and red eyes, to whom he was eventually induced to give his cow in exchange for a bottle, and both cow and purchaser then disappeared. When the poor man came home he followed the directions of the stranger, and spreading a cloth on the table, and placing the bottle on the ground, he said, "Bottle, do your duty!" and immediately two little beings rose out of it, and having covered the table with food in gold and silver dishes, went down again into the bottle and vanished. By selling these he got a good deal of money and became rich for one in his station. The secret of his bottle however transpired, and his landlord induced him to sell it to him. But his prosperity vanished with it, and he was again reduced to one cow, and obliged to drive her to Cork for sale. As he journeyed over the same hill he met the same old man, and sold him the cow for another bottle. Having made the usual preparations, he laid it on the ground and said, "Bottle, do your duty!" but instead of the tiny little lads with their gold and silver dishes, there jumped up out of it two huge fellows with cudgels, who fell to belabouring the whole family. When they had done and were gone back into the bottle, the owner of it, without saying a word, put it under his coat and went to his landlord, who happened to have a great deal of company with him, and sent in word that he was come with another bottle to sell. He was at once admitted, the bottle did its duty, and the men with cudgels laid about them on all present, and never ceased till the original wealth-giving bottle was restored. He now grew richer than ever, and his son married his landlord's daughter, but when the old man and his wife died, the servants, it is recorded, fighting at their wake, broke the two bottles.[434]
The Legend of Bottle Hill explains how that name came about. It goes like this: A poor man was taking his only cow to Cork to sell. While going over that hill, he was unexpectedly joined by a strange-looking little old man with a pale, wrinkled face and red eyes. Eventually, he was convinced to trade his cow for a bottle, and both the cow and the buyer disappeared. When the poor man returned home, he followed the stranger’s instructions. He spread a cloth on the table, placed the bottle on the ground, and said, "Bottle, do your thing!" Immediately, two little beings emerged from it, covered the table with food on gold and silver dishes, then went back into the bottle and vanished. By selling this food, he made a good amount of money and became wealthy for someone in his position. However, the secret of his bottle got out, and his landlord pressured him into selling it. But as soon as he did, his fortune faded away, and he was left with just one cow, obliged to take her to Cork again. While traveling over the same hill, he met the same old man and sold him the cow for another bottle. After making the usual preparations, he placed it on the ground and said, "Bottle, do your thing!" But instead of the little guys with their gold and silver dishes, two huge brutes jumped out with clubs and started beating up his whole family. Once they finished and went back into the bottle, the owner quietly tucked it under his coat and approached his landlord, who happened to have a lot of guests. He sent in word that he had another bottle to sell. He was immediately let in, the bottle did its thing, and the club-wielding men attacked everyone present, not stopping until the original wealth-giving bottle was returned. He became richer than ever, and his son married the landlord's daughter. However, when the old man and his wife passed away, it's said that the servants got into a fight at their wake and broke both bottles.
The Confessions of Tom Bourke, as it contains a faithful transcript of the words and ideas of that personage, is perhaps the most valuable portion of the work. From this we learn that in Munster the fairies are, like the people themselves, divided into factions. Thus we are told that, on the[Pg 367] occasion of the death of Bourke's mother, the two parties fought for three continuous nights, to decide whether she should be buried with her own or her husband's people (i. e. family). Bourke also had sat for hours looking at two parties of the Good People playing at the popular game of hurling, in a meadow at the opposite side of the river, with their coats and waistcoats off, and white handkerchiefs on the heads of one, and red on these of the other party.
The Confessions of Tom Bourke, as it features an accurate account of the words and thoughts of that individual, is likely the most important part of the work. From this, we learn that in Munster, the fairies are, like the people themselves, divided into factions. We’re told that, at the time of Bourke's mother’s death, the two groups fought for three consecutive nights to decide whether she should be buried with her own family or her husband's family. Bourke also spent hours watching two groups of the Good People playing the popular game of hurling in a meadow across the river, with their coats and waistcoats off, and one group wearing white handkerchiefs on their heads and the other group wearing red.
A man whom Tom knew was returning one evening from a fair, a little elevated of course, when he met a berrin (i. e. funeral), which he joined, as is the custom; but, to his surprise, there was no one there that he knew except one man, and he had been dead for some years. When the berrin was over, they gathered round a piper, and began to dance in the churchyard. Davy longed to be among them, and the man that he knew came up to him, and bid him take out a partner, but on no account to give her the usual kiss. He accordingly took out the purtiest girl in the ring, and danced a jig with her, to the admiration of the whole company; but at the end he forgot the warning, and complied with the custom of kissing one's partner. All at once everything vanished; and when Davy awoke nest morning, he found himself lying among the tombstones.
A man Tom knew was coming back one evening from a fair, a little tipsy, when he stumbled upon a funeral, which he joined out of habit; but to his surprise, the only person he recognized was a guy who had been dead for several years. Once the funeral was over, they gathered around a piper and started dancing in the graveyard. Davy really wanted to join in, and the man he recognized came over and told him to pick a partner, but absolutely not to give her the usual kiss. So, he chose the prettiest girl in the group and danced a jig with her, impressing everyone. But at the end, he forgot the warning and went ahead with the custom of kissing his partner. Suddenly, everything disappeared; and when Davy woke up the next morning, he found himself lying among the tombstones.
Another man, also a little in liquor, was returning one night from a berrin. The moon was shining bright, and from the other side of the river came the sounds of merriment, and the notes of a bagpipe. Taking off his shoes and stockings, he waded across the river, and there he found a great crowd of people dancing on the Inch[435] on the other side. He mingled with them without being observed, and he longed to join in the dance; for he had no mean opinion of his own skill. He did so, but found that it was not to be compared to theirs, they were so light and agile. He was going away quite in despair, when a little old man, who was looking on with marks of displeasure in his face, came up to him, and telling him he was his friend, and his father's[Pg 368] friend, bade him go into the ring and call for a lilt. He complied, and all were amazed at his dancing; he then got a table and danced on it, and finally he span round and round on a trencher. When he had done, they wanted him to dance again; but he refused with a great oath, and instantly he found himself lying on the Inch with only a white cow grazing beside him. On going home, he got a shivering and a fever. He was for many days out of his mind, and recovered slowly; but ever after he had great skill in fairy matters. The dancers, it turned out, had belonged to a different faction, and the old man who gave him his skill to that to which he himself was attached.
Another guy, who had a bit to drink, was coming home one night from a party. The moon was shining bright, and from across the river, he could hear laughter and the sound of a bagpipe. He took off his shoes and socks, waded across the river, and found a big crowd of people dancing on the other side. He blended in without anyone noticing and really wanted to join the dance because he thought he was pretty good at it. He did join in but realized he couldn’t compare to their lightness and agility. Just when he was about to leave feeling defeated, an old man who looked displeased came up to him and said he was his friend and also a friend of his father's. He told him to step into the circle and ask for a tune. He did, and everyone was stunned by his dancing; he even got on a table to dance and spun around on a plate. When he finished, they wanted him to dance again, but he vehemently refused. Suddenly, he found himself lying on the ground with only a white cow grazing next to him. When he got home, he was shaking with a fever. He was out of it for many days and recovered slowly, but from then on, he had remarkable skills in fairy matters. It turned out that the dancers were from a different group, and the old man who gave him his skills belonged to the group he was part of.
In these genuine confessions it is very remarkable that the Good People are never represented as of a diminutive size; while in every story that we ever heard of them in Leinster, they were of pygmy stature. The following account of their mode of entering houses in Ulster gives them dimensions approaching to those of Titania's 'small elves.'
In these authentic confessions, it's quite notable that the Good People are never depicted as being small; however, in every tale we've encountered about them in Leinster, they've been portrayed as tiny. The following description of how they enter homes in Ulster suggests they are about the size of Titania's 'small elves.'
A Fairy, the most agile, we may suppose, of the party, is selected, who contrives to get up to the keyhole of the door, carrying with him a piece of thread or twine. With this he descends on the inside, where he fastens it firmly to the floor, or some part of the furniture. Those without then 'haul taut and belay,' and when it is fast they prepare to march along this their perilous Es-Sirat, leading to the paradise of pantry or parlour, in this order. First steps up the Fairy-piper, and in measured pace pursues his adventurous route, playing might and main an invigorating elfin-march, or other spirit-stirring air; then one by one the rest of the train mount the cord and follow his steps. Like the old Romans, in their triumphal processions, they pass beneath the lofty arch of the keyhole, and move down along the other side. Lightly, one by one, they then jump down on the floor, to hold their revels or accomplish their thefts.
A fairy, probably the most nimble of the group, is chosen to reach the keyhole of the door, bringing along a piece of thread or twine. Once inside, he securely attaches it to the floor or some furniture. Those on the outside then "pull tight and secure it," and when it's snug, they prepare to make their way along this dangerous path, heading toward the paradise of the pantry or living room. First, the fairy piper steps up, moving in a steady rhythm as he plays a lively elfin march or another uplifting tune; then one by one, the rest of the group climbs the cord and follows his lead. Like the ancient Romans in their grand parades, they pass beneath the high arch of the keyhole and make their way down the other side. Lightly, one by one, they then leap down to the floor to have their fun or carry out their little heists.
We have never heard of any being, in the parts of Ireland with which we are acquainted, answering to the Boggart, Brownie, or Nis. A farmer's family still, we believe, living in the county of Wicklow, used to assert that in their grandfather's time they never had any trouble about washing up plates and dishes; for they had only to leave them collected[Pg 369] in a certain part of the house for the Good People, who would come in and wash and clean them, and in the morning everything would be clean and in its proper place.
We’ve never heard of any creature, in the parts of Ireland we know, that corresponds to the Boggart, Brownie, or Nis. A farming family that we believe is still living in County Wicklow used to claim that in their grandfather’s time, they never had any issues with washing dishes; all they had to do was leave them in a specific spot in the house for the Good People, who would come in and wash and clean them. By morning, everything would be clean and in its right place.[Pg 369]
Yet in the county of Cork it would seem that the Cluricaun, of which we shall presently speak, used to enact the part of Nis or Boggart. Mr. Croker tells a story of a little being, which he calls a Cluricaun, that haunted the cellar of a Mr. Macarthy, and in a note on this tale he gives the contents of a letter informing him of another ycleped Little Wildbean, that haunted the house of a Quaker gentleman named Harris, and which is precisely the Nis or Boggart. This Wildbean, who kept to the cellar, would, if one of the servants through negligence left the beer-barrel running, wedge himself into the cock and stop it, till some one came to turn it. His dinner used to be left for him in the cellar, and the cook having, one Friday, left him nothing but part of a herring and some cold potatoes, she was at midnight dragged out of her bed, and down the cellar-stairs, and so much bruised that she kept her bed for three weeks. In order at last to get rid of him, Mr. Harris resolved to remove, being told that if he went beyond a running stream the Cluricaun could not follow him. The last cart, filled with empty barrels and such like, was just moving off, when from the bung-hole of one of them Wildbean cried out, "Here, master! here we go all together!" "What!" said Mr. Harris, "dost thou go also?" "Yes, to be sure, master. Here we go, all together!" "In that case, friend," replied Mr. Harris, "let the carts be unloaded; we are just as well where we are." It is added, that "Mr. Harris died soon after, but it is said the Cluricaun still haunts the Harris family."
Yet in County Cork, it seems that the Cluricaun, which we will discuss shortly, used to play the role of Nis or Boggart. Mr. Croker shares a story about a little creature he calls a Cluricaun that haunted the cellar of a Mr. Macarthy. In a note about this tale, he includes a letter describing another one called Little Wildbean that haunted the house of a Quaker named Harris, and this is exactly the same as Nis or Boggart. This Wildbean, who stuck to the cellar, would, if one of the servants carelessly left the beer barrel running, wedge himself into the tap to stop it until someone came to turn it off. His dinner was usually left for him in the cellar, and one Friday, when the cook left him nothing but part of a herring and some cold potatoes, he dragged her out of bed at midnight and down the cellar stairs, bruising her so badly that she was confined to bed for three weeks. To finally get rid of him, Mr. Harris decided to move, having been told that if he went beyond a running stream, the Cluricaun couldn’t follow. The last cart, filled with empty barrels and such, was just about to leave when Wildbean shouted from the bung-hole of one of them, "Here, master! Here we go all together!" "What?" said Mr. Harris, "Are you coming too?" "Yes, of course, master. Here we go, all together!" "In that case, friend," replied Mr. Harris, "let the carts be unloaded; we are just fine where we are." It is noted that "Mr. Harris died soon after, but it is said the Cluricaun still haunts the Harris family."
In another of these Fairy Legends, Teigue of the Lee, who haunted the house of a Mr. Pratt, in the county of Cork, bears a strong resemblance to the Hinzelmann of Germany. To the story, which is exceedingly well told by a member of the society of Friends, now no more, also the narrator of the Legend of Bottle-hill, Mr. Croker has in his notes added some curious particulars.
In another one of these fairy tales, Teigue of the Lee, who haunted the home of a Mr. Pratt in County Cork, is very similar to the Hinzelmann of Germany. The story, which is exceptionally well told by a now-deceased member of the Society of Friends, who also narrated the Legend of Bottle-hill, has had some interesting details added by Mr. Croker in his notes.
A being named the Fear Dearg (i. e. Red Man) is also known in Munster. A tale named The Lucky Guest, which Mr. Croker gives as taken down verbatim from the mouth of[Pg 370] the narrator by Mr. M'Clise, the artist, gives the fullest account of this being. A girl related that, when she was quite a child, one night, during a storm of wind and rain, a knocking was heard at the door of her father's cabin, and a voice like that of a feeble old man craving admission. On the door's being opened, there came in a little old man, about two feet and a half high, with a red sugar-loaf hat and a long scarlet coat, reaching down nearly to the ground, his hair was long and grey, and his face yellow and wrinkled. He went over to the fire (which the family had quitted in their fear), sat down and dried his clothes, and began smoking a pipe which he found there. The family went to bed, and in the morning he was gone. In about a month after he began to come regularly every night about eleven o'clock. The signal which he gave was thrusting a hairy arm through a hole in the door, which was then opened, and the family retired to bed, leaving him the room to himself. If they did not open the door, some accident was sure to happen next day to themselves or their cattle. On the whole, however, his visits brought good luck, and the family prospered, till the landlord put them out of their farm, and they never saw the Fear Dearg more.
A being called the Fear Dearg (i.e. Red Man) is also known in Munster. A story titled The Lucky Guest, which Mr. Croker claims was recorded verbatim from the mouth of[Pg 370] the narrator by Mr. M'Clise, the artist, provides the most detailed account of this being. A girl recounted that when she was just a child, one night during a storm of wind and rain, there was a knock at her father's cabin door and a voice like that of a frail old man asking to be let in. When the door was opened, a little old man about two and a half feet tall walked in, wearing a red sugarloaf hat and a long scarlet coat that nearly touched the ground. His hair was long and gray, and his face was yellow and wrinkled. He went over to the fire (which the family had left in fear), sat down to dry his clothes, and started smoking a pipe he found there. The family went to bed, and by morning, he was gone. About a month later, he began to visit regularly every night around eleven o'clock. The signal he used was sticking a hairy arm through a hole in the door, which would then be opened, allowing the family to go to bed and leaving him alone in the room. If they did not open the door, something unfortunate would happen the next day to them or their cattle. Overall, however, his visits brought good luck, and the family thrived until the landlord evicted them from their farm, after which they never saw the Fear Dearg again.
As far as our knowledge extends, there is no being in the Irish rivers answering to the Nix or Kelpie; but on the sea coast the people believe in beings of the same kind as the Mermen and Mermaids. The Irish name is Merrow,[436] and legends are told of them similar to those of other countries. Thus the Lady of Gollerus resembles the Mermaid-wife and others which we have already related. Instead, however, of an entire dress, it is a kind of cap, named Cohuleen Driuth, without which she cannot return to her subaqueous abode. Other legends tell of matrimonial unions formed by mortals with these sea-ladies, from which some families in the south claim a descent. The Lord of Dunkerron, so beautifully told in verse by Mr. Croker, relates the unfortunate termination of a marine amour of one of the O'Sullivan family. The Soul-cages alone contains the adventures of a Mermau.
As far as we know, there aren’t any beings in the Irish rivers that are like the Nix or Kelpie; however, along the coast, people believe in creatures similar to Mermen and Mermaids. The Irish name is Merrow,[436], and legends about them are similar to those in other countries. For example, the Lady of Gollerus is like the Mermaid-wife and others we’ve already mentioned. But instead of a full outfit, she wears a kind of cap called Cohuleen Driuth, which she needs to return to her underwater home. Other stories talk about marriages between mortals and these sea ladies, from which some families in the south claim to descend. The Lord of Dunkerron, beautifully told in verse by Mr. Croker, relates the unfortunate end of a marine romance involving one of the O'Sullivan family. The Soul-cages alone contains the adventures of a Merrow.
The Irish Pooka[437] (uc
) is plainly the English Pouke,
Puck, and would seem, like it, to denote an evil spirit. The
notions respecting it are very vague. A boy in the mountains
near Killarney told Mr. Croker that "old people used
to say that the Pookas were very numerous in the times long
ago. They were wicked-minded, black-looking, bad things,
that would come in the form of wild colts, with chains hanging
about them. They did great hurt to benighted travellers."
Here we plainly have the English Puck; but it is remarkable
that the boy should speak of Pookas in the plural number.
In Leinster, it was always the, not a Pooka, that we heard
named. When the blackberries begin to decay, and the
seeds to appear, the children are told not to eat them any
longer, as the Pooka has dirtied on them.
The Irish Pooka[437] (uc
) is clearly the English Pouke, Puck, and like it, seems to represent an evil spirit. The beliefs about it are quite vague. A boy in the mountains near Killarney told Mr. Croker that "old people used to say that Pookas were very common in times long ago. They were wicked, dark-looking, bad creatures that would appear in the form of wild colts, with chains hanging around them. They caused a lot of trouble for travelers caught out at night." Here we can clearly see the English Puck; however, it's interesting that the boy referred to Pookas in the plural. In Leinster, people always referred to the Pooka, not a Pooka. When the blackberries start to spoil and the seeds emerge, children are told not to eat them anymore, as the Pooka has dirtied them.
The celebrated fall of the Liffey, near Ballymore Eustace, is named Pool-a-Phooka, or The Pooka's Hole. Near Macroom, in the county of Cork, are the ruins of a castle built on a rock, named Carrig-a-Phooka, or The Pooka's Rock. There is an old castle not far from Dublin, called Puck's Castle, and a townland in the county of Kildare is named Puckstown. The common expression play the Puck is the same as play the deuce, play the Devil.
The famous waterfall of the Liffey, near Ballymore Eustace, is called Pool-a-Phooka, or The Pooka's Hole. Close to Macroom in County Cork, you can find the ruins of a castle built on a rock, known as Carrig-a-Phooka, or The Pooka's Rock. There's an old castle not far from Dublin called Puck's Castle, and a townland in County Kildare named Puckstown. The common phrase play the Puck means the same as play the deuce or play the Devil.
The most remarkable of the Fairy-tribe in Ireland, and one which is peculiar to the country, is the Leprechaun.[438] This is a being in the form of an old man, dressed as he is described in one of the following tales. He is by profession a maker of brogues; he resorts in general only to secret and retired places, where he is discovered by the sounds which he makes hammering his brogues. He is rich, like curmudgeons of his sort, and it is only by the most violent threats[Pg 372] of doing him some bodily harm, that he can be made to show the place where his treasure lies; but if the person who has caught him can be induced (a thing that always happens, by the way) to take his eyes off him, he vanishes, and with him the prospect of wealth. The only instance of more than one Leprechaun being seen at a time is that which occurs in one of the following tales, which was related by an old woman, to the writer's sister and early companion, now no more.
The most notable of the Fairy tribe in Ireland, unique to the country, is the Leprechaun.[438] This creature appears as an old man, dressed as described in one of the upcoming stories. He makes brogues for a living and usually hangs out in secret, secluded spots, where he can be heard hammering away at his shoes. He's wealthy, like the stingy types he represents, and he’ll only reveal the location of his treasure with the most severe threats of harm. However, if the person who captures him can be distracted (which always happens, by the way), he disappears along with the potential for riches. The only occasion when more than one Leprechaun is seen at once is in one of the following stories, shared by an old woman to the writer's sister and early companion, who is no longer with us.
Yet the Leprechaun, though, as we said, peculiar to Ireland, seems indebted to England, at least, for his name. In Irish, as we have seen, he is called Lobaircin, and it would not be easy to write the English Lubberkin more accurately with Irish letters and Irish sounds. Leprechaun is evidently a corruption of that word.[439] In the time of Elizabeth and James, the word Lubrican was used in England to indicate some kind of spirit. Thus Drayton gives as a part of Nymphidia's invocation of Proserpina:
Yet the Leprechaun, as we mentioned, is unique to Ireland but seems to owe his name to England. In Irish, as we've noted, he’s called Lobaircin, and it would be hard to write the English Lubberkin any more accurately using Irish letters and sounds. Leprechaun is clearly a variation of that word.[439] During the time of Elizabeth and James, the word Lubrican was used in England to refer to some type of spirit. Drayton, for example, includes it in Nymphidia's invocation of Proserpina:
In a charnel house rattling.
That this was the Leprechaun is, we think, clear; for in the Honest Whore of Decker and Middleton, the following words are used of an Irish footman:
That this was the Leprechaun is, we believe, clear; because in the Honest Whore by Decker and Middleton, the following words are used to describe an Irish footman:
By ridiculous charms, your desire has been awakened. Part II. i. 1.[440]
We thus have the Leprechaun as a well-known Irish fairy, though his character was not understood, in the sixteenth century.
We now have the Leprechaun as a famous Irish fairy, but his character wasn't understood in the sixteenth century.
The two following tales we ourselves heard from the peasantry of Kildare in our boyhood:[441]
The two stories that we heard from the farmers of Kildare during our childhood:[441]
Clever Tom and the Leprechaun.
Oliver Tom Fwich-(i.e. Fitz)pathrick, as people used to call him, was the eldest son o' a comfortable farmer, who lived nigh hand to Morristown-Lattin, not far from the Liffey. Tom was jist turned o' nine-an'-twinty, whin he met wid the follyin' advinthur, an' he was as cliver, clane, tight, good-lukin' a boy as any in the whole county Kildare. One fine day in harvist (it was a holiday) Tom was takin' a ramble by himsilf thro' the land, an' wint sauntherin' along the sunny side uv a hidge, an' thinkin' in himsilf, whare id be the grate harm if people, instid uv idlin' an' goin' about doin' nothin' at all, war to shake out the hay, an' bind and stook th' oats that was lyin' an the ledge, 'specially as the weather was raither brokin uv late, whin all uv a suddint he h'ard a clackin' sort o' n'ise jist a little way fornint him, in the hidge. "Dear me," said Tom, "but isn't it now raaly surprisin' to hear the stonechatters singin' so late in the saison." So Tom stole an, goin' on the tips o' his toes to thry iv he cud git a sight o' what was makin' the n'ise, to see iv he was right in his guess. The n'ise stopt; but as Tom luked sharp thro' the bushes, what did he see in a neuk o' the hidge but a brown pitcher that might hould about a gallon an' a haff o' liquor; an' bye and bye he seen a little wee deeny dawny bit iv an ould man, wid a little motty iv a cocked hat stuck an the top iv his head, an' a deeshy daushy leather apron hangin' down afore him, an' he pulled out a little wooden stool, an' stud up upon it, and dipped a little piggen into the pitcher, an' tuk out the full av it, an' put it beside the stool, an' thin sot down undher the pitcher, an' begun to work at puttin' a heelpiece an a bit iv a brogue jist fittin' fur himsilf.
Oliver Tom Fitzpatrick, as people used to call him, was the oldest son of a comfortable farmer who lived near Morristown-Lattin, not far from the Liffey. Tom had just turned twenty-nine when he encountered the following adventure, and he was as clever, clean, neat, and good-looking a boy as any in all of County Kildare. One fine day during harvest (it was a holiday), Tom was taking a stroll by himself through the fields, sauntering along the sunny side of a hedge, and thinking to himself, where would be the great harm if people, instead of idling around and doing nothing, were to shake out the hay and bind and stack the oats that were lying on the ledge, especially since the weather had been rather unpredictable lately, when all of a sudden he heard a clacking sort of noise just a little way ahead of him in the hedge. “Dear me,” said Tom, “isn’t it really surprising to hear the stonechats singing so late in the season?” So Tom crept closer, going on the tips of his toes to see if he could catch a glimpse of what was making the noise, to check if he was right in his guess. The noise stopped; but as Tom looked sharp through the bushes, what did he see in a nook of the hedge but a brown pitcher that might hold about a gallon and a half of liquid; and after a while he saw a tiny little old man, with a small cocked hat perched on the top of his head and a dapper leather apron hanging down in front of him. He pulled out a little wooden stool, stood up on it, dipped a little jug into the pitcher, took it out full, put it beside the stool, and then sat down under the pitcher, beginning to work on putting a heel piece and a bit of a brogue just fitting for himself.
"Well, by the powers!" said Tom to himsilf, "I aften hard tell o' the Leprechauns, an', to tell God's thruth, I nivir rightly believed in thim, but here's won o' thim in right airnest; if I go knowin'ly to work, I'm a med man. They say a body must nivir take their eyes aff o' thim, or they'll escape."
"Well, by the powers!" Tom said to himself, "I often hear about Leprechauns, and to tell the truth, I never really believed in them, but here's one of them for real; if I go to work knowingly, I'm a dead man. They say you must never take your eyes off them, or they'll get away."
Tom now stole an a little farther, wid his eye fixed an the little man jist as a cat does wid a mouse, or, as we read in books, the rattlesnake does wid the birds he wants to inchant. So, whin he got up quite close to him, "God bless your work, honest man," sez Tom. The little man raised up his head, an' "Thank you kindly," sez he. "I wundher you'd be workin' an the holiday," sez Tom. "That's my own business, an' none of your's," was the reply, short enough. "Well, may be, thin, you'd be civil enough to tell us, what you've got in the pitcher there," sez Tom. "Aye, will I, wid pleasure," sez he: "it's good beer." "Beer!" sez Tom: "Blud an' turf, man, whare did ye git it?" "Whare did I git it, is it? why I med it to be shure; an' what do ye think I med it av?" "Divil a one o' me knows," sez Tom, "but av malt, I 'spose; what ilse?" "'Tis there you're out; I med it av haith." "Av haith!" sez Tom, burstin' out laughin'. "Shure you don't take me to be sich an omedhaun as to b'lieve that?" "Do as ye plase," sez he, "but what I tell ye is the raal thruth. Did ye nivir hear tell o' the Danes?" "To be shure I did," sez Tom, "warn't thim the chaps we gev such a lickin' whin they thought to take Derry frum huz?" "Hem," sez the little man dhryly, "is that all ye know about the matther?" "Well, but about thim Danes," sez Tom. "Why all th' about thim is," said he, "is that whin they war here they taught huz to make beer out o' the haith, an' the saicret's in my family ivir sense." "Will ye giv a body a taste o' yer beer to thry?" sez Tom. "I'll tell ye what it is, young man, it id be fitther fur ye to be lukin' afther yer father's propirty thi'n to be botherin' dacint, quite people wid yer foolish questions. There, now, while you're idlin' away yer time here, there's the cows hav' bruk into th' oats, an' are knockin' the corn all about."
Tom now crept a little closer, keeping his eye on the little man just like a cat does with a mouse, or, as you read in books, how a rattlesnake does with the birds it wants to charm. So, when he got up quite close to him, "God bless your work, honest man," said Tom. The little man lifted his head, and "Thank you kindly," he replied. "I wonder why you're working on the holiday," said Tom. "That's my own business, and none of yours," was the short reply. "Well, maybe then you'd be civil enough to tell us what you've got in the pitcher there," said Tom. "Aye, I will, with pleasure," said he: "it's good beer." "Beer!" said Tom: "Blood and turf, man, where did you get it?" "Where did I get it, you ask? Well, I made it, for sure; and what do you think I made it from?" "Not a clue," said Tom, "but probably from malt, I suppose; what else?" "'Tis there you're wrong; I made it from hay." "From hay!" said Tom, bursting out laughing. "Sure you don't think I'm such a fool as to believe that?" "Do as you please," said he, "but what I'm telling you is the real truth. Did you ever hear of the Danes?" "Of course I did," said Tom, "weren't they the ones we gave such a beating to when they thought they could take Derry from us?" "Hmm," said the little man dryly, "is that all you know about it?" "Well, but about those Danes," said Tom. "Why, all you need to know is that when they were here, they taught us how to make beer from hay, and the secret's been in my family ever since." "Will you let someone have a taste of your beer to try?" said Tom. "I'll tell you what it is, young man, it would be better for you to be looking after your father's property than bothering decent people with your foolish questions. There, now, while you're wasting your time here, the cows have broken into the oats and are knocking the corn all around."
Tom was taken so by surprise wid this, that he was jist an the very point o' turnin' round, whin he recollicted himsilf.[Pg 375] So, afeard that the like might happin agin, he med a grab at the Leprechaun, an' cotch him up in his hand, but in his hurry he ovirset the pitcher, and spilt all the beer, so that he couldn't git a taste uv it to tell what sort it was. He thin swore what he wouldn't do to him iv he didn't show him whare his money was. Tom luked so wicked, an' so bloody-minded, that the little man was quite frightened. "So," sez he, "come along wid me a couple o' fields aff, an' I'll show ye a crock o' gould." So they wint, an' Tom held the Leprechaun fast in his hand, an' nivir tuk his eyes frum aff uv him, though they had to crass hidges an' ditches, an' a cruked bit uv a bog (fur the Leprechaun seemed, out o' pure mischief, to pick out the hardest and most conthrairy way), till at last they come to a grate field all full o' bolyawn buies,[442] an' the Leprechaun pointed to a big bolyawn, an' sez he, "Dig undher that bolyawn, an' you'll git a crock chuck full o' goulden guineas."
Tom was so surprised by this that he was just about to turn around when he remembered himself.[Pg 375] Afraid that this might happen again, he reached out and grabbed the Leprechaun, catching him in his hand. However, in his haste, he knocked over the pitcher and spilled all the beer, so he couldn't get a taste to tell what kind it was. He then swore about what he would do to him if he didn't show him where his money was. Tom looked so wicked and so angry that the little man was quite frightened. "Alright," he said, "come along with me a couple of fields over, and I'll show you a pot of gold." So they went, and Tom held the Leprechaun tightly in his hand, never taking his eyes off him, even though they had to cross bridges and ditches, and through a twisted bit of bog (as the Leprechaun seemed, out of pure mischief, to choose the hardest and most difficult route), until they finally came to a large field full of bolyawn buies,[442] and the Leprechaun pointed to a big bolyawn and said, "Dig under that bolyawn, and you'll find a pot full of golden guineas."
Tom, in his hurry, had nivir minded the bringin' a fack[443] wid him, so he thought to run home and fetch one, an' that he might know the place agin, he tuk aff one o' his red garthers, and tied it round the bolyawn. "I s'pose," sez the Leprechaun, very civilly, "ye've no further occashin fur me?" "No," sez Tom, "ye may go away now, if ye like, and God speed ye, an' may good luck attind ye whareivir ye go." "Well, good bye to ye, Tom Fwichpathrick," sed the Leprechaun, "an' much good may do ye wid what ye'll git."
Tom, in his hurry, hadn’t bothered to bring a shovel with him, so he thought he would run home and grab one. To remember the spot later, he took off one of his red garters and tied it around the bush. "I suppose," said the Leprechaun, quite politely, "you have no further need of me?" "No," replied Tom, "you can go now if you want, and safe travels to you, and may good luck follow you wherever you go." "Well, goodbye to you, Tom Fwichpathrick," said the Leprechaun, "and may you get much benefit from what you’ll receive."
So Tom run fur the bare life, till he come home, an' got a fack, an' thin away wid him as hard as he could pilt back to the field o' bolyawns; but whin he got there, lo an' behould, not a bolyawn in the field, but had a red garther, the very idintical model o' his own, tied about it; an' as to diggin' up the whole field, that was all nonsinse, fur there was more nor twinty good Irish acres in it. So Tom come home agin wid his fack an his shouldher, a little cooler nor he wint; and many's the hearty curse he gev the Leprechaun ivry time he thought o' the nate turn he sarved him.[444]
So Tom ran for his life until he got home, and found out the truth, and then took off as fast as he could back to the field of clovers; but when he got there, to his surprise, not a single clover in the field had a red ribbon, just like his own, tied around it; and as for digging up the whole field, that was ridiculous, because there were more than twenty good Irish acres in it. So Tom came home again with his news and his shoulder a bit cooler than when he left; and he cursed the Leprechaun every time he thought about the neat trick he played on him.[444]
The Leprechaun in the Garden.
There's a sort o' people that every body must have met wid sumtime or another. I mane thim people that purtinds not to b'lieve in things that in their hearts they do b'lieve in, an' are mortially afeard o' too. Now Failey[445] Mooney was one o' these. Failey (iv any o' yez knew him) was a rollockin', rattlin', divil-may-care sort ov a chap like—but that's neither here nor there; he was always talkin' one nonsinse or another; an' among the rest o' his fooleries, he purtinded not to b'lieve in the fairies, the Leprechauns, an' the Poocas, an' he evin sumtimes had the impedince to purtind to doubt o' ghosts, that every body b'lieves in, at any rate. Yit sum people used to wink an' luk knowin' whin Failey was gostherin', fur it was obsarved that he was mighty shy o' crassin' the foord o' Ahnamoe afther nightfall; an' that whin onst he was ridin' past the ould church o' Tipper in the dark, tho' he'd got enough o' pottheen into him to make any man stout, he med the horse trot so that there was no keepin' up wid him, an' iv'ry now an' thin he'd throw a sharp luk-out ovir his lift shouldher.
There's a kind of person that everyone must have come across at some point or another. I mean those people who pretend not to believe in things that deep down they really do believe in, and are also terribly afraid of. Now, Failey[445] Mooney was one of these. Failey (if any of you knew him) was a lively, rowdy, carefree kind of guy—but that's beside the point; he was always talking nonsense about one thing or another; and among his other foolishness, he pretended not to believe in fairies, Leprechauns, and Poocas, and he even sometimes had the nerve to feign doubt about ghosts, which everyone believes in, at least. Yet some people would wink and look knowingly when Failey was chatting, for it was noticed that he was very hesitant to cross the ford of Ahnamoe after dark; and that when he was riding past the old church of Tipper in the dark, even though he had enough drink in him to make any man brave, he made the horse trot so fast that no one could keep up with him, and every now and then he would glance sharply over his left shoulder.
Well, one night there was a parcel o' the neighbours sittin' dhrinkin' an' talkin' at Larry Reilly's public-house, an' Failey was one o' the party. He was, as usual, gittin' an wid his nonsinse an' baldherdash about the fairies, an' swearin' that he didn't b'lieve there was any live things, barrin' min[Pg 377] an' bastes, an' birds and fishes, an' sich like things as a body cud see, an' he wint on talkin' in so profane a way o' the good people, that som o' the company grew timid an' begun to crass thimsilves, not knowin' what might happin', whin an ould woman called Mary Hogan wid a long blue cloak about her, that was sittin' in the chimbly corner smokin' her pipe widout takin' the laste share in the conversation, tuk the pipe out o' her mouth, an' threw the ashes out o' it, an' spit in the fire, an' turnin' round, luked Failey straight in the face. "An' so you don't b'lieve there's sich things as Leprechauns, don't ye?" sed she.
One night, a group of neighbors was gathered at Larry Reilly's pub, and Failey was one of them. As usual, he was going on with his nonsense about the fairies, insisting that he didn’t believe there were any living beings except for humans, animals, birds, and fish—things that you could actually see. He continued to speak so disrespectfully about the good people that some of the crowd became uneasy and started crossing themselves, unsure of what might happen. Then an old woman named Mary Hogan, wearing a long blue cloak and sitting in the corner by the fireplace, who had been quietly smoking her pipe without joining the conversation, took the pipe out of her mouth, emptied the ashes, spat in the fire, and turned to look Failey straight in the eye. "So you don’t believe in Leprechauns, do you?" she asked.
Well, Failey luked rayther daunted, but howsumdivir he sed nothin'. "Why, thin, upon my throth, an' it well becomes the likes o' ye, an' that's nothin' but a bit uv a gossoon, to take upon yer to purtind not to b'lieve what yer father, an' yer father's father, an' his father afore him, nivir med the laste doubt uv. But to make the matther short, seein' 's b'lievin' they say, an' I, that might be yer gran'mother, tell ye there is sich things as Leprechauns, an' what's more, that I mysilf seen one o' thim,—there's fur ye, now!"
Well, Failey looked pretty intimidated, but still, he said nothing. "Well then, honestly, and it suits someone like you, who's just a little kid, to pretend not to believe what your father, your grandfather, and his father before him never doubted for a second. But to make a long story short, seeing is believing, they say, and I, who could be your grandmother, tell you there are such things as Leprechauns, and what's more, that I've even seen one myself—there you go!"
All the people in the room luked quite surprised at this, an' crowded up to the fireplace to listen to her. Failey thried to laugh, but it wouldn't do, nobody minded him.
All the people in the room looked quite surprised at this, and crowded around the fireplace to listen to her. Failey tried to laugh, but it didn't work; nobody paid him any attention.
"I remimber," sed she, "some time afther I married the honest man, that's now dead and gone, it was by the same token jist a little afore I lay in o' my first child (an' that's many a long day ago), I was sittin', as I sed, out in our little bit o' a gardin, wid my knittin' in my hand, watchin' sum bees we had that war goin' to swarm. It was a fine sunshiny day about the middle o' June, an' the bees war hummin' and flyin' backwards an' forwards frum the hives, an' the birds war chirpin' an' hoppin' an the bushes, an' the buttherflies war flyin' about an' sittin' an the flowers, an' ev'ry thing smelt so fresh an' so sweet, an' I felt so happy, that I hardly knew whare I was. Well, all uv a suddint, I heard among sum rows of banes we had in a corner o' the gardin, a n'ise that wint tick tack, tick tack, jist fur all the world as iv a brogue-maker was puttin' an the heel uv a pump. 'The Lord presarve us,' sed I to mysilf, 'what in the world can that be?' So I laid down my knittin', an'[Pg 378] got up, an' stole ovir to the banes, an' nivir believe me iv I didn't see, sittin' right forenint me, in the very middle of thim, a bit of an ould man, not a quarther so big as a new-born child, wid a little cocked hat an his head, an' a dudeen in his mouth, smokin' away; an' a plain, ould-fashioned, dhrab-coloured coat, wid big brass buttons upon it, an his back, an' a pair o' massy silver buckles in his shoes, that a'most covered his feet they war so big, an' he workin' away as hard as ivir he could, heelin' a little pair o' pumps. The instant minnit I clapt my two eyes upon him I knew him to be a Leprechaun, an' as I was stout an' foolhardy, sez I to him 'God save ye honist man! that's hard work ye're at this hot day.' He luked up in my face quite vexed like; so wid that I med a run at him an' cotch hould o' him in my hand, an' axed him whare was his purse o' money! 'Money?' sed he, 'money annagh! an' whare on airth id a poor little ould crathur like mysilf git money?' 'Come, come,' sed I, 'none o' yer thricks upon thravellers; doesn't every body know that Leprechauns, like ye, are all as rich as the divil himsilf.' So I pulled out a knife I'd in my pocket, an' put on as wicked a face as ivir I could (an' in throth, that was no aisy matther fur me thin, fur I was as comely an' good-humoured a lukin' girl as you'd see frum this to Ballitore)—an' swore by this and by that, if he didn't instantly gi' me his purse, or show me a pot o' goold, I'd cut the nose aff his face. Well, to be shure, the little man did luk so frightened at hearin' these words, that I a'most found it in my heart to pity the poor little crathur. 'Thin,' sed he, 'come wid me jist a couple o' fields aff, an' I'll show ye whare I keep my money.' So I wint, still houldin' him fast in my hand, an' keepin' my eyes fixed upon him, whin all o' a suddint I h'ard a whiz-z behind me. 'There! there!' cries he, 'there's yer bees all swarmin' an' goin' aff wid thimsilves like blazes.' I, like a fool as I was, turned my head round, an' whin I seen nothin' at all, an' luked back at the Leprechaun, an' found nothin' at all at all in my hand—fur whin I had the ill luck to take my eyes aff him, ye see, he slipped out o' my fingers jist as iv he was med o' fog or smoke, an' the sarra the fut he iver come nigh my garden agin."
"I remember," she said, "some time after I married the honest man, who's now gone, just a little before I was about to have my first child (and that's many years ago), I was sitting, as I said, out in our little garden, with my knitting in my hand, watching some bees that were getting ready to swarm. It was a beautiful sunny day in mid-June, and the bees were buzzing and flying back and forth from the hives, the birds were chirping and hopping in the bushes, and the butterflies were fluttering around and resting on the flowers. Everything smelled so fresh and sweet, and I felt so happy that I hardly knew where I was. Well, all of a sudden, I heard a noise coming from some rows of beans we had in a corner of the garden, a sound that went tick-tack, tick-tack, just like a shoemaker putting on the heel of a pump. 'Goodness,' I said to myself, 'what on earth can that be?' So I laid down my knitting, and [Pg 378] got up and crept over to the beans, and believe me, if I didn't see sitting right in front of me, right in the middle of them, a little old man, not a quarter the size of a newborn child, with a little cocked hat on his head, and a pipe in his mouth, smoking away; and he wore a plain, old-fashioned, drab-colored coat with big brass buttons on his back, and a pair of massive silver buckles in his shoes that almost covered his feet they were so big, and he was working away as hard as he could, making a little pair of pumps. The moment I laid my eyes on him, I knew he was a Leprechaun, and since I was bold and impatient, I said to him, 'God save you, honest man! That's hard work you're doing on this hot day.' He looked up at me quite annoyed, so with that, I made a dash at him and caught hold of him in my hand, and asked him where his purse of money was! 'Money?' he said, 'money, indeed! And where on earth would a poor little old creature like me get money?' 'Come on,' I said, 'no tricks with travelers; doesn't everyone know that Leprechauns, like you, are all as rich as the devil himself?' So I pulled out a knife I had in my pocket, and put on as fierce a face as I could (and honestly, that was no easy task for me then, because I was as pretty and good-natured a-looking girl as you'd see from here to Ballitore)—and swore on everything, if he didn't immediately give me his purse, or show me a pot of gold, I'd cut the nose off his face. Well, to be sure, the little man looked so scared hearing these words that I almost felt sorry for the poor little creature. 'Then,' he said, 'come with me just a couple of fields over, and I'll show you where I keep my money.' So I went, still holding him tight in my hand, keeping my eyes fixed on him when all of a sudden I heard a whizzing sound behind me. 'There! There!' he cried, 'there's your bees all swarming and flying off by themselves like crazy.' I, being the fool I was, turned my head around, and when I saw nothing at all, I looked back at the Leprechaun and found nothing in my hand at all—because when I had the bad luck to take my eyes off him, you see, he slipped out of my fingers just as if he were made of fog or smoke, and not a trace of him ever came near my garden again."
The Three Leprechauns.
Mrs. L. having heard that Molly Toole, an old woman who held a few acres of land from Mr. L., had seen Leprechauns, resolved to visit her, and learn the truth from her own lips. Accordingly, one Sunday, after church, she made her appearance at Molly's residence, which was—no very common thing—extremely neat and comfortable. As she entered, every thing looked gay and cheerful. The sun shone bright in through the door on the earthen floor. Molly was seated at the far side of the fire in her arm-chair; her daughter Mary, the prettiest girl on the lands, was looking to the dinner that was boiling; and her son Mickey, a young man of about two-and-twenty, was standing lolling with his back against the dresser.
Mrs. L. had heard that Molly Toole, an old woman who owned a few acres of land from Mr. L., had seen Leprechauns, so she decided to visit her and get the truth straight from her. One Sunday, after church, she showed up at Molly's house, which was—quite unusual—very neat and cozy. As she walked in, everything looked bright and cheerful. The sun was shining through the door onto the earthen floor. Molly was sitting on the far side of the fire in her armchair; her daughter Mary, the prettiest girl in the area, was stirring the dinner that was boiling, and her son Mickey, a young man of about twenty-two, was leaning against the dresser.
The arrival of the mistress disturbed the stillness that had hitherto prevailed. Mary, who was a great favourite, hastened to the door to meet her, and shake hands with her. Molly herself had nearly got to the middle of the floor when the mistress met her, and Mickey modestly staid where he was till he should catch her attention. "O then, musha! but isn't it a glad sight for my ould eyes to see your own silf undher my roof? Mary, what ails you, girl? and why don't you go into the room and fetch out a good chair for the misthress to sit down upon and rest herself?" "'Deed faith, mother, I'm so glad I don't know what I'm doin'. Sure you know I didn't see the misthress since she cum down afore."
The arrival of the mistress broke the silence that had been there before. Mary, who was a favorite, rushed to the door to greet her and shake her hand. Molly was almost in the middle of the room when the mistress encountered her, and Mickey modestly stayed where he was until he could get her attention. "Oh, well, isn't it a wonderful sight for my old eyes to see you under my roof? Mary, what's wrong, girl? Why don't you go into the room and bring out a good chair for the mistress to sit down and rest?" "Honestly, mother, I'm so happy I don't know what I'm doing. You know I haven't seen the mistress since she came down before."
Mickey now caught Mrs. L.'s eye, and she asked him how he did. "By Gorra, bravely, ma'am, thank you," said he, giving himself a wriggle, while his two hands and the small of his back rested on the edge of the dresser.
Mickey caught Mrs. L.'s eye, and she asked him how he was doing. "Honestly, I’m doing great, ma’am, thank you," he replied, giving himself a little wiggle as his hands and lower back rested on the edge of the dresser.
"Now, Mary, stir yourself, alanna," said the old woman, "and get out the bread and butther. Sure you know the misthress can't but be hungry afther her walk."—"O, never mind it, Molly; it's too much trouble."—"Throuble, indeed![Pg 380] it's as nice butther, ma'am, as iver you put a tooth in; and it was Mary herself that med it."—"O, then I must taste it."
"Come on, Mary, get moving, dear," said the old woman, "and bring out the bread and butter. You know the mistress is bound to be hungry after her walk."—"Oh, don’t worry about it, Molly; it’s too much hassle."—"Hassle, really![Pg 380] It's the best butter, ma'am, that you’ve ever tasted; and it was Mary herself who made it."—"Oh, then I have to try it."
A nice half griddle of whole-meal bread and a print of fresh butter were now produced, and Molly helped the mistress with her own hands. As she was eating, Mary kept looking in her face, and at last said, "Ah then, mother, doesn't the misthress luk mighty well? Upon my faikins, ma'am, I never seen you luking half so handsome."—"Well! and why wouldn't she luk well? And niver will she luk betther nor be betther nor I wish her."—"Well, Molly, I think I may return the compliment, for Mary is prettier than ever; and as for yourself, I really believe it's young again you're growing."—"Why, God be thanked, ma'am, I'm stout and hearty; and though I say it mysilf, there's not an ould woman in the county can stir about betther nor me, and I'm up ivery mornin' at the peep of day, and rout them all up out of their beds. Don't I?" said she, looking at Mary.—"Faith, and sure you do, mother," replied Mickey; "and before the peep of day, too; for you have no marcy in you at all at all."—"Ah, in my young days," continued the old woman, "people woren't slugabeds; out airly, home late—that was the way wid thim."—"And usedn't people to see Leprechauns in thim days, mother?" said Mickey, laughing.—"Hould your tongue, you saucy cub, you," cried Molly; "what do you know about thim?"—"Leprechauns?" said Mrs. L., gladly catching at the opportunity; "did people really, Molly, see Leprechauns in your young days?"—"Yes, indeed, ma'am; some people say they did," replied Molly, very composedly.—"O com' now, mother," cried Mickey, "don't think to be goin' it upon us that away; you know you seen thim one time yoursilf, and you hadn't the gumption in you to cotch thim, and git their crocks of gould from thim."—"Now, Molly, is that really true that you saw the Leprechauns?"—"'Deed, and did I, ma'am; but this boy's always laughin' at me about thim, and that makes me rather shy in talkin' o' thim."—"Well, Molly, I won't laugh at you; so, come, tell me how you saw them."
A nice half griddle of whole wheat bread and a bit of fresh butter were served, and Molly helped the mistress herself. As she was eating, Mary kept looking at her face, and finally said, "Oh then, mother, doesn’t the mistress look really well? I swear, ma'am, I've never seen you looking as good as you do right now."—"Well! And why wouldn’t she look good? She'll never look better or be better than I wish for her."—"Well, Molly, I think I should return the compliment because Mary is prettier than ever; and as for you, I honestly believe you’re looking younger."—"Well, thank God, ma'am, I'm fit and healthy; and though I say so myself, there's not an old woman in the county who can get around better than me. I’m up every morning at the crack of dawn, waking them all up. Am I not?" she said, looking at Mary.—"You sure do, mother," replied Mickey; "and even before dawn, too; you have absolutely no mercy."—"Ah, in my young days," the old woman continued, "people weren’t lazy; out early, home late—that was how it was."—"And didn’t people see Leprechauns back then, mother?" Mickey said, laughing.—"Shut your mouth, you cheeky brat," Molly shouted; "what do you know about them?"—"Leprechauns?" Mrs. L. said, eagerly seizing the chance; "did people really, Molly, see Leprechauns in your youth?"—"Yes, indeed, ma'am; some people say they did," Molly replied, quite calmly.—"Oh come now, mother," Mickey exclaimed, "don’t think you can fool us like that; you know you saw them once yourself, and you didn’t have the sense to catch them and get their pots of gold."—"Now, Molly, is it really true that you saw the Leprechauns?"—"Indeed, I did, ma'am; but this boy always laughs at me about them, and that makes me a bit shy to talk about it."—"Well, Molly, I won’t laugh at you; so, come on, tell me how you saw them."
"Well, ma'am, you see it was whin I was jist about the age of Mary, there. I was comin' home late one Monday[Pg 381] evenin' from the market; for my aunt Kitty, God be marciful to her! would keep me to take a cup of tay. It was in the summer time, you see, ma'am, much about the middle of June, an' it was through the fields I come. Well, ma'am, as I was sayin', it was late in the evenin', that is, the sun was near goin' down, an' the light was straight in my eyes, an' I come along through the bog-meadow; for it was shortly afther I was married to him that's gone, an' we wor livin' in this very house you're in now; an' thin whin I come to the castle-field—the pathway you know, ma'am, goes right through the middle uv it—an' it was thin as fine a field of whate, jist shot out, as you'd wish to luk at; an' it was a purty sight to see it wavin' so beautifully wid every air of wind that was goin' over it, dancin' like to the music of a thrush, that was singin' down below in the hidge.[446] Well, ma'am, I crasst over the style that's there yit, and wint along fair and aisy, till I was near about the middle o' the field, whin somethin' med me cast my eyes to the ground, a little before me; an' thin I saw, as sure as I'm sittin' here, no less nor three o' the Leprechauns, all bundled together like so miny tailyors, in the middle o' the path before me. They worn't hammerin' their pumps, nor makin' any kind of n'ise whatever; but there they wor, the three little fellows, wid their cocked hats upon thim, an' their legs gothered up undher thim, workin' away at their thrade as hard as may be. If you wor only to see, ma'am, how fast their little ilbows wint as they pulled out their inds! Well, every one o' thim had his eye cocked upon me, an' their eyes wor as bright as the eye of a frog, an' I cudn't stir one step from the spot[Pg 382] for the life o' me. So I turned my head round, and prayed to the Lord in his marcy to deliver me from thim, and when I wint to luk at thim agin, ma'am, not a sight o' thim was to be seen: they wor gone like a dhrame."—"But, Molly, why did you not catch them?"—"I was afeard, ma'am, that's the thruth uv it; but maybe I was as well widout thim. I niver h'ard tell of a Leprechaun yit that wasn't too many for any one that cotch him."—"Well, and Molly, do you think there are any Leprechauns now?"—"It's my belief, ma'am, they're all gone out of the country, cliver and clane, along wid the Fairies; for I niver hear tell o' thim now at all."
"Well, ma'am, it was when I was just about the age of Mary there. I was coming home late one Monday[Pg 381] evening from the market; my aunt Kitty, God bless her! would always keep me for a cup of tea. It was summer, you see, ma'am, around the middle of June, and I was walking through the fields. Well, ma'am, as I was saying, it was late in the evening, meaning the sun was almost down, and the light was right in my eyes as I came through the bog-meadow; it was soon after I married the man who's gone, and we were living in this very house you're in now; and then when I got to the castle-field—the path you know, ma'am, goes right through the middle of it—and it was then the finest field of wheat, just bursting out, as you'd wish to look at; it was a pretty sight to see it waving beautifully with every breeze, dancing like to the music of a thrush singing down below in the hedge.[446] Well, ma'am, I crossed over the stile that's still there and walked along easy, until I was nearly in the middle of the field, when something made me look down a little ahead; and then I saw, as sure as I'm sitting here, three Leprechauns all huddled together like a bunch of tailors right in the path before me. They weren't hammering their shoes or making any noise at all; but there they were, the three little guys, with their cocked hats on, their legs all gathered up under them, working away at their trade as hard as can be. If you could only see, ma'am, how fast their little elbows were moving as they pulled out their ends! Well, each one of them had their eye on me, and their eyes were as bright as a frog's eye, and I couldn't move a step from where I stood for the life of me. So I turned my head and prayed to the Lord in His mercy to deliver me from them, and when I looked back at them, ma'am, they were nowhere to be seen: gone like a dream."—"But, Molly, why didn't you catch them?"—"I was scared, ma'am, that's the truth of it; but maybe it was better for me that way. I've never heard of a Leprechaun yet that wasn't too clever for anyone who tried to catch him."—"Well, and Molly, do you think there are any Leprechauns now?"—"I believe, ma'am, they're all gone out of the country, clever and clean, along with the Fairies; because I never hear about them anymore."
Mrs. L. having now attained her object, after a little more talk with the good old woman, took her leave, attended by Mary, who would see her a piece of the way home. And Mary being asked what she thought of the Leprechauns, confessed her inability to give a decided opinion: her mother, she knew, was incapable of telling a lie, and yet she had her doubts if there ever were such things as Leprechauns.
Mrs. L., having now achieved her goal, chatted a bit more with the kind old woman before saying goodbye, accompanied by Mary, who would walk with her part of the way home. When Mary was asked what she thought about the Leprechauns, she admitted she couldn't form a strong opinion: she knew her mother couldn't lie, but still had her doubts about whether Leprechauns actually existed.
The following tale of a Cluricaun, related by the writer of the Legend of Bottle Hill, is of a peculiar character. We have never heard anything similar of a Leprechaun.
The following story of a Cluricaun, shared by the author of the Legend of Bottle Hill, is quite unique. We've never heard anything like it about a Leprechaun.
The Little Shoe.
"Now tell me, Molly," said Mr. Coote to Molly Cogan, as he met her on the road one day, close to one of the old gateways of Kilmallock, "did you ever hear of the Cluricaun?"—"Is it the Cluricaun? Why, thin, to be shure; aften an' aften. Many's the time I h'ard my father, rest his sowl! tell about 'em over and over agin."—"But did you ever see one, Molly—did you ever see one yourself?"—"Och! no, I niver seen one in my life; but my gran'father, that's my father's father, you know, he seen one, one time, an' cotch him too."—"Caught him! Oh! Molly, tell me how was that."
"Now tell me, Molly," said Mr. Coote to Molly Cogan, as he met her on the road one day, near one of the old gateways of Kilmallock, "have you ever heard of the Cluricaun?" — "Is it the Cluricaun? Of course! many times! I've often heard my father, God rest his soul, talk about them over and over again." — "But have you ever seen one, Molly—have you ever seen one yourself?" — "Oh! no, I've never seen one in my life; but my grandfather, that's my father's father, you know, he saw one once and even caught it." — "Caught it! Oh! Molly, tell me how did that happen?"
"Why, thin, I'll tell ye. My gran'father, you see, was out there above in the bog, dhrawin' home turf, an' the poor ould mare was tir't afther her day's work, an' the ould man wint out to the stable to look afther her, an' to see if she was aitin' her hay; an' whin he come to the stable door there, my dear, he h'ard sumthin' hammerin', hammerin', hammerin', jist for all the wurld like a shoemaker makin' a shoe, and whis'lin' all the time the purtiest chune he iver h'ard in his whole life afore. Well, my gran'father he thought it was the Cluricaun, an' he sed to himsilf, sez he, 'I'll ketch you, if I can, an' thin I'll have money enough always.' So he opened the door very quitely, an' didn't make a taste o' n'ise in the wurld, an' luked all about, but the niver a bit o' the little man cud he see anywhare, but he h'ard his hammerin' and whis'lin', an' so he luked and luked, till at last he seen the little fellow; an' whare was he, do ye think, but in the girth undher the mare; an' there he was, wid his little bit ov an apron an him, an' his hammer in his hand, an' a little red night-cap an his head, an' he makin' a shoe; an he was so busy wid his work, an' was hammerin' an' whis'lin' so loud, that he niver minded my gran'father, till he cotch him fast in his hand. 'Faix, I have ye now,' says he, 'an' I'll niver let ye go till I git yer purse—that's what I won't; so give it here at onst to me, now.' 'Stop, stop,' says the Cluricaun; 'stop, stop,' says he, 'till I get it for ye.' So my gran'father, like a fool, ye see, opened his hand a little, an' the little weeny chap jumped away laughin', an' he niver seen him any more, an' the divil a bit o' the purse did he git; only the Cluricaun left his little shoe that he was makin'. An' my gran'father was mad enough wid himself for lettin' him go; but he had the shoe all his life, an' my own mother tould me she aftin seen it, an' had it in her hand; an' 'twas the purtiest little shoe she ivir seen."—"An' did you see it yourself, Molly?"—"Oh! no, my dear, 'twas lost long afore I was born; but my mother tould me aftin an' aftin enough."
"Well, let me tell you. My grandfather was out in the bog, digging up some turf, and the poor old mare was tired after a long day’s work. He went to the stable to check on her and see if she was eating her hay. When he got to the stable door, he heard something banging, banging, banging, just like a shoemaker making a shoe, and all the while whistling the prettiest tune he had ever heard. My grandfather thought it might be the Cluricaun, and he said to himself, 'I’ll catch you if I can, and then I’ll have enough money forever.' So he quietly opened the door without making a sound and looked around, but he couldn’t see the little man anywhere. He could still hear the banging and whistling, so he kept looking until he finally spotted the little fellow. And where do you think he was? Under the mare, working away, wearing his little apron, hammer in hand, and a tiny red nightcap on his head, making a shoe. He was so focused on his work, banging away and whistling so loudly that he didn’t notice my grandfather until he caught him firmly in his hand. 'Got you now,' said my grandfather, 'and I won’t let you go until I get your purse—that’s for sure, so hand it over right now.' 'Wait, wait,' said the Cluricaun, 'hold on a moment while I get it for you.' So my grandfather, being a bit foolish, opened his hand just a little, and the little guy jumped away laughing. He never saw him again, and didn’t get a single penny of the purse; all he had left was the little shoe the Cluricaun was making. My grandfather was really upset with himself for letting him go, but he kept the shoe his whole life. My mother told me she had seen it too and held it in her hands; it was the prettiest little shoe she had ever seen."—"Did you see it yourself, Molly?"—"Oh no, dear, it was lost long before I was born, but my mother told me over and over again."
SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS.
And Prownie won't give up.
And never again will work a bit.
Stewart.
Colonies of Gothic Fairies, it would appear, early established themselves in the Highlands, and almost every Lowland, German, and Scandinavian Fairy or Dwarf-tale will there find its fellow. The Gaelic Fairies are very handsome in their persons; their usual attire is green. They dance and sing, lend and borrow, and they make cloth and shoes in an amazingly short space of time. They make their raids upon the low country, and carry off women and children; they fetch midwives to assist at the birth of their children, and mortals have spent a night at the fairy revels, and next morning found that the night had extended a hundred years. Highland fairies also take the diversion of the chase. "One Highlander," says Mc.Culloch,[447] "in passing a mountain, hears the tramp of horses, the music of the horn, and the cheering of the huntsmen; when suddenly a gallant crew of thirteen fairy hunters, dressed in green, sweep by him, the silver bosses of their bridles jingling in the night breeze."
Colonies of Gothic Fairies seem to have established themselves early on in the Highlands, and almost every Lowland, German, and Scandinavian Fairy or Dwarf tale finds its counterpart there. The Gaelic Fairies are quite striking in appearance; their typical outfit is green. They dance and sing, lend and borrow, and produce cloth and shoes in an impressively short time. They make their raids into the low country, abducting women and children; they summon midwives to help with the birth of their children, and mortals who spend a night at the fairy celebrations often find that the night has stretched into a hundred years by morning. Highland fairies also enjoy hunting. "One Highlander," says Mc.Culloch,[447] "while passing a mountain, hears the sound of horses' hooves, the music of the horn, and the cheers of the huntsmen; when suddenly a striking group of thirteen fairy hunters, dressed in green, rushes past him, the silver bosses of their bridles jingling in the night breeze."
The Gael call the Fairies Daoine Shi',[448] (Dheenè Shee) and their habitations Shians, or Tomhans. These are a sort of turrets, resembling masses of rock or hillocks. By day they are indistinguishable, but at night they are frequently lit up with great splendour.
The Gael call the Fairies Daoine Shi',[448] (Dheenè Shee) and their homes Shians, or Tomhans. These are like little towers that look like piles of rocks or small hills. During the day, they blend in completely, but at night, they often glow with amazing brightness.
Brownie, too, 'shows his honest face' in the Highlands;[Pg 385] and the mischievous water-Kelpie also appears in his equine form, and seeks to decoy unwary persons to mount him, that he may plunge with his rider into the neighbouring loch or river.
Brownie also 'shows his honest face' in the Highlands;[Pg 385] and the playful water-Kelpie appears in his horse form, trying to lure unsuspecting people to get on him so he can dive with his rider into the nearby loch or river.
The Highlanders have nearly the same ideas as their Shetland neighbours, respecting the seals.
The Highlanders have almost the same views as their Shetland neighbors regarding the seals.
The following legends will illustrate what we have stated.[449]
The following legends will show what we've mentioned.[449]
The Fairy's Inquiry.
A clergyman was returning home one night after visiting a sick member of his congregation. His way led by a lake, and as he proceeded he was surprised to hear most melodious strains of music. He sat down to listen. The music seemed to approach coming over the lake accompanied by a light. At length he discerned a man walking on the water, attended by a number of little beings, some bearing lights, others musical instruments. At the beach the man dismissed his attendants, and then walking up to the minister saluted him courteously. He was a little grey-headed old man, dressed in rather an unusual garb. The minister having returned his salute begged of him to come and sit beside him. He complied with the request, and on being asked who he was, replied that he was one of the Daoine Shi. He added that he and they had originally been angels, but having been seduced into revolt by Satan, they had been cast down to earth where they were to dwell till the day of doom. His object now was, to ascertain from the minister what would be their condition after that awful day. The minister then questioned him on the articles of faith; but as his answers did not prove satisfactory, and as in repeating the Lord's Prayer, he persisted in saying wert instead of art[Pg 386] in heaven, he did not feel himself justified in holding out any hopes to him. The fairy then gave a cry of despair and flung himself into the loch, and the minister resumed his journey.
A clergyman was heading home one night after visiting a sick member of his congregation. His path went by a lake, and as he walked, he was surprised to hear beautiful music. He sat down to listen. The music seemed to come closer, floating over the lake along with a light. Eventually, he saw a man walking on the water, followed by several little beings, some carrying lights and others with musical instruments. When they reached the shore, the man sent his companions away and walked up to the minister, greeting him politely. He was a slightly grey-haired old man, dressed in a rather unusual outfit. The minister returned his greeting and invited him to sit beside him. The old man agreed and, when asked who he was, replied that he was one of the Daoine Shi. He added that he and the others had originally been angels, but after being led into rebellion by Satan, they were cast down to earth where they were to live until the Day of Judgment. His purpose now was to find out from the minister what their fate would be after that terrifying day. The minister then asked him about his beliefs, but since his answers weren’t satisfactory, and when repeating the Lord's Prayer he insisted on saying wert instead of art[Pg 386] in heaven, the minister didn’t feel he could give him any hope. The fairy then let out a cry of despair and plunged into the loch, and the minister continued on his way.
The Young Man in the Shian.
A farmer named Macgillivray, one time removed from the neighbourhood of Cairngorm in Strathspey to the forest of Glenavon, in which the fairies are said to reside. Late one night, as two of his sons, Donald and Rory, were in search of some of his sheep that had strayed, they saw lights streaming from the crevices of a fairy turret which in the day time had only the appearance of a rock. They drew nigh to it, and there they heard jigs and reels played inside in the most exquisite manner. Rory was so fascinated that he proposed that they should enter and take part in the dance. Donald did all he could to dissuade him, but in vain. He jumped into the Shian, and plunged at once into the whirling movements of its inhabitants. Donald was in great perplexity, for he feared to enter the Shian. All he could do therefore was to put his mouth to one of the crevices, and calling, as the custom was, three times on his brother, entreating him in the most moving terms, to come away and return home. But his entreaties were unheeded and he was obliged to return alone.
A farmer named Macgillivray once lived near Cairngorm in Strathspey before moving to the forest of Glenavon, where fairies are said to live. Late one night, his two sons, Donald and Rory, were looking for some sheep that had wandered off when they saw lights shining through the cracks of a fairy mound that during the day looked like just a rock. They approached it and heard jigs and reels being played inside in the most beautiful way. Rory was so enchanted that he suggested they go in and join the dance. Donald did his best to talk him out of it, but it didn’t work. Rory jumped into the Shian and immediately joined the swirling movements of its inhabitants. Donald was very troubled because he was afraid to enter the Shian. So all he could do was lean in close to one of the cracks and call, as was customary, three times for his brother, pleading with him in the most heartfelt way to come out and go home. But his pleas were ignored, and he had no choice but to return alone.
Every means now was resorted to for the recovery of Rory, but to no purpose. His family gave him up for lost, when a Duin Glichd or Wise man, told Donald to go to the place where he had lost his brother, a year and a day from the time, and placing in his garments a rowan-cross, to enter the Shian boldly, and claim him in the divine name, and if he would not come voluntarily, to seize him and drag him out; for the fairies would have no power to prevent him. After some hesitation Donald assented. At the appointed time he approached the Shian at midnight. It was full of revelry, and the merry dance was going on as before. Donald[Pg 387] had his terrors no doubt, but they gave way to his fraternal affection. He entered and found Rory in the midst of a Highland Fling, and running up to him, seized him by the collar, repeating the words dictated by the Wise man. Rory agreed to go provided he would let him finish his dance; for he had not been, he assured him, more than half an hour in the place, but Donald was inexorable, and took him home to his parents. Rory would never have believed that his half-hour had been a twelvemonth, "did not the calves grown now into stots, and the new-born babes now toddling about the house, at length convince him that in his single reel he had danced for a twelvemonth and a day."
Every possible way was tried to find Rory, but it was all in vain. His family gave him up for lost when a Wise man advised Donald to go to the place where he lost his brother, exactly a year and a day after it happened, and to take a rowan cross into the Shian with him. He should enter fearlessly and call for him in the name of the divine, and if Rory didn’t come willingly, he should grab him and pull him out, as the fairies wouldn’t be able to stop him. After some hesitation, Donald agreed. At the designated time, he arrived at the Shian at midnight. It was lively, and the joyful dancing was happening just like before. Donald was definitely scared, but his love for his brother took over. He went in and found Rory in the middle of a Highland Fling, and running up to him, he grabbed him by the collar, saying the words the Wise man had told him. Rory said he would go as long as he could finish his dance first; he insisted he hadn’t been there for more than half an hour. But Donald wouldn't give in and took him home to their parents. Rory would never have believed that his half-hour had actually been a year, "if the calves hadn’t grown into stots, and the newborn babies hadn’t started to walk around the house, finally convincing him that in his single reel he had danced for a year and a day."
The Two Fiddlers.
Nearly three hundred years ago, there dwelt in Strathspey two fiddlers, greatly renowned in their art. One Christmas they resolved to go try their fortune in Inverness. On arriving in that town they took lodgings, and as was the custom at that time, hired the bellman to go round announcing their arrival, their qualifications, their fame, and their terms. Soon after they were visited by a venerable-looking grey-haired old man, who not only found no fault with, but actually offered to double their terms if they would go with him. They agreed, and he led them out of the town, and brought them to a very strange-looking dwelling which seemed to them to be very like a Shian. The money, however, and the entreaties of their guide induced them to enter it, and their musical talents were instantly put into requisition, and the dancing was such as in their lives they had never witnessed.
Nearly three hundred years ago, there lived in Strathspey two famous fiddlers known for their skill. One Christmas, they decided to try their luck in Inverness. When they arrived in town, they found a place to stay and, as was customary back then, hired the bellman to announce their arrival, their skills, their reputation, and their fees. Soon after, they were visited by a wise-looking old man with grey hair, who not only didn’t criticize them but even offered to pay them double if they would go with him. They agreed, and he took them outside the town to a very unusual-looking house that resembled a Shian. However, the money and their guide's pleas persuaded them to go inside, and they quickly found their musical talents in demand, witnessing a level of dancing they had never seen before.
When morning came they took their leave highly gratified with the liberal treatment they had received. It surprised them greatly to find that it was out of a hill and not a house that they issued, and when they came to the town, they could not recognise any place or person, every thing seemed[Pg 388] so altered. While they and the townspeople were in mutual amazement, there came up a very old man, who on hearing their story, said: "You are then the two men who lodged with my great-grandfather, and whom Thomas Rimer, it was supposed, decoyed to Tomnafurach. Your friends were greatly grieved on your account, but it is a hundred years ago, and your names are now no longer known." It was the Sabbath day and the bells were tolling; the fiddlers, deeply penetrated with awe at what had occurred, entered the church to join in the offices of religion. They sat in silent meditation while the bell continued ringing, but the moment that the minister commenced the service they crumbled away into dust.
When morning came, they took their leave feeling very pleased with the generous treatment they had received. They were shocked to realize that they had come out of a hill and not a house, and when they reached the town, they couldn't recognize any place or person; everything seemed[Pg 388] so different. While they and the townspeople were both astonished, a very old man approached them. After hearing their story, he said, "So you are the two men who stayed with my great-grandfather and who Thomas Rimer was believed to have lured to Tomnafurach. Your friends were very upset about you, but that was a hundred years ago, and your names are no longer known." It was Sunday, and the bells were ringing; the fiddlers, deeply moved by what had occurred, went into the church to take part in the religious service. They sat in silent contemplation while the bell continued to ring, but the moment the minister started the service, they crumbled away into dust.
The Fairy-Labour.
Many years ago there dwelt in Strathspey a midwife of great repute. One night just as she was going to bed, she heard a loud knocking at the door, and on opening it she saw there a man and a grey horse, both out of breath. The rider requested her to jump up behind him and come away to assist a lady who was in great danger. He would not even consent to her stopping to change her dress, as it would cause delay. She mounted and away they went at full speed. On the way she tried to learn from the rider whither she was going, but all she could get from him was, that she would be well paid. At length he let out that it was to a fairy-lady he was taking her. Nothing daunted, however, she went on, and on reaching the Shian, she found that her services were really very much needed. She succeeded in bringing a fine boy to the light, which caused so much joy, that the fairies desired her to ask what she would, and if it was in their power, it should be granted. Her desire was that success might attend herself and her posterity in all similar operations. The gift was conferred and it continued, it was said, with her great-grandson, at the time the collector of these legends wrote.
Many years ago, there was a well-known midwife living in Strathspey. One night, just as she was about to go to bed, she heard a loud knocking at the door. When she opened it, she saw a man and a grey horse, both out of breath. The rider asked her to jump on behind him and come quickly to help a lady in great danger. He wouldn't even let her stop to change her clothes, saying it would cause a delay. She got on, and they took off at full speed. Along the way, she tried to find out where they were headed, but all he would say was that she would be well paid. Finally, he revealed that they were going to a fairy lady. Undeterred, she continued on, and when they reached the Shian, she found her skills were truly in demand. She managed to help deliver a healthy baby boy, which brought so much joy that the fairies asked her what she wished for, promising that if it was within their power, it would be granted. Her wish was for success in her work and that her descendants would have the same luck in similar situations. They granted her wish, and it was said to have continued with her great-grandson when the collector of these legends wrote it down.
The Fairy borrowing Oatmeal.
A fairy came one day from one of the turrets of Craig-ail-naic to the wife of one of the tenants in Delnabo, and asked her to lend her a firlot of oatmeal for food for her family, promising to repay it soon, as she was every moment expecting an ample supply. The woman complied with this request, and after, as was the custom of the country, having regaled her with bread, cheese, and whiskey, she went, as was usual, to see her a part of the way home. When they had reached the summit of an eminence near the town, the Béanshi told her she might take her meal home again as she was now abundantly supplied. The woman did as desired, and as she went along she beheld the corn-kiln of an adjacent farm all in a blaze.
One day, a fairy came from one of the towers of Craig-ail-naic to the wife of one of the tenants in Delnabo and asked her to lend her a firlot of oatmeal to feed her family, promising to return it soon because she was expecting a large supply any moment. The woman agreed to this request, and afterwards, as was the custom in the area, offered her bread, cheese, and whiskey. She then accompanied the fairy part of the way home, as was usual. When they reached the top of a hill near the town, the fairy told her she could take her meal home again since she was now well supplied. The woman did as she was told, and as she walked along, she saw the corn-kiln of a nearby farm on fire.
The Fairy-Gift.
A farmer in Strathspey was one day engaged in sowing one of his fields and singing at his work. A fairy damsel of great beauty came up to him and requested him to sing for her a favourite old Gaelic song named Nighan Donne na Bual. He complied, and she then asked him to give her some of his corn. At this he demurred a little and wished to know what she would give him in return. She replied with a significant look that his seed would never fail him. He then gave to her liberally and she departed. He went on sowing, and when he had finished a large field, he found that his bag was as full and as heavy as when he began. He then sowed another field of the same size, with the same result, and satisfied with his day's work, he threw the bag on his shoulder and went home. Just as he was entering[Pg 390] the barn-door he was met by his wife, a foolish talkative body with a tongue as long, and a head as empty as the church bell, who, struck with the appearance of the bag after a day's sowing, began to ask him about it. Instantly it became quite empty. "I'll be the death of you, you foolish woman," roared out the farmer; "if it were not for your idle talk, that bag was worth its weight in gold."
A farmer in Strathspey was out one day planting crops in one of his fields while singing. A stunning fairy appeared and asked him to sing her a favorite old Gaelic song called Nighan Donne na Bual. He agreed, and then she asked him for some of his corn. He hesitated a bit and wanted to know what she would give him in exchange. She gave him a meaningful look and said that his seed would never run out. He generously gave her some corn, and then she left. He continued sowing, and when he finished a large field, he discovered that his bag was just as full and heavy as when he started. He then sowed another field of the same size, with the same outcome, and feeling pleased with his day’s work, he slung the bag over his shoulder and headed home. Just as he was entering[Pg 390] the barn door, his wife, who was a silly and talkative woman with a long tongue and an empty head like a church bell, saw the bag after a day of sowing and started questioning him about it. Suddenly, it became completely empty. "I'll be the death of you, you foolish woman," yelled the farmer; "if it weren't for your empty chatter, that bag would have been worth its weight in gold."
The Stolen Ox.
The tacksman (i. e. tenant) of the farm of Auchriachan in Strathavon, while searching one day for his goats on a hill in Glenlivat, found himself suddenly enveloped in a dense fog. It continued till night came on when he began to give himself up to despair. Suddenly he beheld a light at no great distance. He hastened toward it, and found that it proceeded from a strange-looking edifice. The door was open, and he entered, but great was his surprise to meet there a woman whose funeral he had lately attended. From her he learned that this was an abode of the fairies for whom she kept house, and his only chance of safety, she said, was in being concealed from them; for which purpose she hid him in a corner of the apartment. Presently in came a troop of fairies, and began calling out for food. An old dry-looking fellow then reminded them of the miserly, as he styled him, tacksman of Auchriachan, and how he cheated them out of their lawful share of his property, by using some charms taught him by his old grandmother. "He is now from home," said he, "in search of our allies,[450] his goats, and his family have neglected to use the charm, so come let us have his favourite ox for supper." The speaker was Thomas Rimer, and the plan was adopted with acclamation. "But what are we to do for bread?" cried one. "We'll have[Pg 391] Auchriachan's new baked bread," replied Thomas; "his wife forgot to cross the first bannock."[451] So said, so done. The ox was brought in and slaughtered before the eyes of his master, whom, while the fairies were employed about their cooking, his friend gave an opportunity of making his escape.
The tacksman (i.e., tenant) of the farm of Auchriachan in Strathavon, while searching for his goats one day on a hill in Glenlivat, suddenly found himself surrounded by a thick fog. It lasted until nightfall, and he began to feel despair. Then, he saw a light not far away. He hurried towards it and discovered it was coming from a strange-looking building. The door was open, and he walked in, but he was shocked to find a woman there whose funeral he had recently attended. From her, he learned that this was a home of fairies for whom she was the housekeeper, and she told him that his only chance of safety was to stay hidden from them; she then concealed him in a corner of the room. Soon, a group of fairies came in and started asking for food. An old, thin-looking fairy reminded them of the greedy tacksman of Auchriachan, whom he said had cheated them out of their rightful share of his land by using some spells taught by his grandmother. "He's away right now," he said, "looking for our allies, his goats, and his family forgot to use the charm, so let’s take his favorite ox for dinner." The speaker was Thomas Rimer, and everyone cheered in agreement with the plan. "But what will we do for bread?" one of them shouted. "We'll have Auchriachan's freshly baked bread," Thomas replied; "his wife forgot to make the first bannock." With that settled, they brought in the ox and killed it right in front of its owner, while Thomas gave him a chance to escape while the fairies were busy cooking.
The mist had now cleared away and the moon was shining. Auchriachan therefore soon reached his home. His wife instantly produced a basket of new-baked bannocks with milk and urged him to eat. But his mind was running on his ox, and his first question was, who had served the cattle that night. He then asked the son who had done it if he had used the charm, and he owned he had forgotten it. "Alas! alas!" cried he, "my favourite ox is no more." "How can that be?" said one of the sons, "I saw him alive and well not two hours ago." "It was nothing but a fairy stock," cried the father. "Bring him out here." The poor ox was led forth, and the farmer, after abusing it and those that sent it, felled it to the ground. The carcase was flung down the brae at the back of the house, and the bread was sent after it, and there they both lay untouched, for it was observed that neither cat nor dog would put a tooth in either of them.
The mist had cleared, and the moon was shining. So, Auchriachan quickly got home. His wife immediately brought him a basket of fresh-baked bannocks and milk, urging him to eat. But his mind was on his ox, and his first question was who had taken care of the cattle that night. He then asked the son who did it if he had used the charm, and the son admitted he had forgotten it. "Oh no! Oh no!" he exclaimed, "my favorite ox is gone." "How can that be?" one of the sons said, "I saw him alive and well just two hours ago." "It was just a fairy trick," the father shouted. "Bring him out here." The poor ox was brought out, and the farmer, after cursing it and those who sent it, brought it down to the ground. The carcass was tossed down the hill behind the house, and the bread was thrown after it; there they both lay untouched, as it was noted that neither cat nor dog would touch either of them.
The Stolen Lady.
John Roy, who lived in Glenbroun, in the parish of Abernethy, being out one night on the hills in search of his cattle, met a troop of fairies, who seemed to have got a prize of some sort or other. Recollecting that the fairies are obliged to exchange whatever they may have with any one who offers them anything, however low in value, for it, he flung his bonnet to them, crying Shuis slo slumus sheen (i. e., mine is yours and yours is mine). The fairies dropped their booty, which proved to be a Sassenach (English) lady whom the dwellers of the Shian of Coir-laggac had carried away[Pg 392] from her own country, leaving a stock in her place which, of course, died and was buried. John brought her home, and she lived for many years in his house. "It happened, however, in the course of time," said the Gaelic narrator, "that the new king found it necessary to make the great roads through these countries by means of soldiers, for the purpose of letting coaches and carriages pass to the northern cities; and those soldiers had officers and commanders in the same way as our fighting army have now. Those soldiers were never great favourites in these countries, particularly during the time that our kings were alive; and consequently it was no easy matter for them, either officers or men, to procure for themselves comfortable quarters." But John Roy would not keep up the national animosity to the cottan dearg (red-coats), and he offered a residence in his house to a Saxon captain and his son. When there they could not take their eyes off the English lady, and the son remarked to his father what a strong likeness she bore to his deceased mother. The father replied that he too had been struck with the resemblance, and said he could almost fancy she was his wife. He then mentioned her name and those of some persons connected with them. The lady by these words at once recognised her husband and son, and honest John Roy had the satisfaction of reuniting the long-separated husband and wife, and receiving their most grateful acknowledgments.[452]
John Roy, who lived in Glenbroun, in the parish of Abernethy, was out one night on the hills looking for his cattle when he came across a group of fairies who seemed to have won a prize of some sort. Remembering that fairies have to trade whatever they have with anyone who offers them anything, no matter how insignificant, he threw his bonnet to them, shouting Shuis slo slumus sheen (that is, mine is yours and yours is mine). The fairies dropped their prize, which turned out to be an English lady whom the inhabitants of the Shian of Coir-laggac had taken from her home, leaving a replacement behind that, of course, died and was buried. John brought her home, and she stayed in his house for many years. "However," the Gaelic storyteller said, "over time, the new king deemed it necessary to build major roads through these regions with the help of soldiers so that coaches and carriages could travel to the northern cities; those soldiers had officers and commanders just like our current military. These soldiers were never particularly popular in these areas, especially while our kings were still alive; thus, it wasn't easy for them, officers or soldiers, to find comfortable places to stay." But John Roy didn’t hold onto the national resentment towards the cottan dearg (red-coats) and offered lodging in his home to a Saxon captain and his son. While there, they couldn’t take their eyes off the English lady, and the son remarked to his father how much she resembled his late mother. The father agreed that he too noticed the resemblance and said he could almost believe she was his wife. He then mentioned her name and some names of people they knew. The lady immediately recognized her husband and son by those words, and honest John Roy felt satisfied to reunite the long-separated husband and wife, receiving their heartfelt thanks in return.[Pg 392]
The Changeling.
A couple of Strathspey lads who dealt in whiskey that never paid duty, which they used to purchase in Glenlivat, and sell at Badenoch and Fort William, were one night laying in stock at Glenlivat when they heard the child in the cradle give a piercing cry, just as if it had been shot. The mother, of course, blessed it, and the Strathspey lads took no further notice, and soon after set out with their goods. They had not gone far when they found a fine healthy child lying all alone on the road-side, which they soon recognised as that of their friend. They saw at once how the thing was. The fairies had taken away the real child and left a stock, but, owing to the pious ejaculation of the mother, they had been forced to drop it. As the urgency of their business did not permit them to return, they took the child with them, and kept it till the next time they had occasion to visit Glenlivat. On their arrival they said nothing about the child, which they kept concealed. In the course of conversation, the mother took occasion to remark that the disease which had attacked the child the last time they were there had never left it, and she had now little hopes of its recovery. As if to confirm her statement, it continued uttering most piteous cries. To end the matter at once, the lads produced the real child healthy and hearty, and told how they had found it. An exchange was at once effected, and they forthwith proceeded to dispose of their new charge. For this purpose they got an old creel to put him in and some straw to light under it. Seeing the serious turn matters were likely to take, he resolved not to await the trial, but flew up the smoke-hole, and when at the top he cried out that things would have gone very differently with them had it not been for the arrival of their guests.
A couple of guys from Strathspey who sold untaxed whiskey, which they bought in Glenlivet and sold in Badenoch and Fort William, were one night stocking up in Glenlivet when they heard a baby in a cradle let out a piercing cry, almost like it had been shot. The mother, of course, blessed the child, and the Strathspey guys didn’t think much of it and soon set off with their goods. They hadn’t gone far when they found a healthy baby lying all alone by the roadside, which they quickly recognized as their friend's child. They immediately understood what had happened. The fairies had taken the real baby and left a changeling, but because the mother had blessed it, they had to drop it. Since they were in a hurry and couldn’t go back, they took the baby with them and kept it until the next time they went to Glenlivet. When they arrived, they kept quiet about the baby, hiding it away. During their conversation, the mother mentioned that the illness that had affected her child the last time they were there hadn’t gone away, and she had little hope of recovery. To confirm what she said, the changeling kept crying piteously. To end the situation quickly, the guys brought out the real healthy baby and explained how they had found it. They immediately made the swap and proceeded to figure out what to do with the changeling. For this, they found an old creel to put it in and some straw to light under it. Noticing how serious the situation was becoming, the changeling decided not to wait for its fate and flew up the smoke-hole, and once at the top, shouted that things would have been very different for them if it hadn’t been for the arrival of their guests.
The Wounded Seal.
There once dwelt on the northern coast, not far from Taigh Jan Crot Callow (John o' Groat's House), a man who gained his living by fishing. He was particularly devoted to the killing of the seals, in which he had great success. One evening just as he had returned home from his usual occupation, he was called upon by a man on horseback who was an utter stranger to him, but who said that he was come on the part of a person who wished to make a large purchase of seal-skins from him, and wanted to see him for that purpose that very evening. He therefore desired him to get up behind him and come away without any delay. Urged by the hope of profit he consented, and away they went with such speed that the wind which was in their backs seemed to be in their faces. At length they reached the verge of a stupendous precipice overhanging the sea, where his guide bade him alight, as they were now at the end of their journey. "But where," says he, "is the person you spoke of?" "You'll see him presently," said the guide, and, catching hold of him, he plunged with him into the sea. They went down and down, till at last they came to a door which led into a range of apartments inhabited by seals, and the man to his amazement now saw that he himself was become one of these animals. They seemed all in low spirits, but they spoke kindly to him, and assured him of his safety. His guide now produced a huge gully or joctaleg, at sight of which, thinking his life was to be taken away, he began to cry for mercy. "Did you ever see this knife before?" said the guide. He looked at it and saw it was his own, which he had that very day stuck into a seal who had made his escape with it sticking in him. He did not, therefore, attempt to deny that it had been his property. "Well," said the guide, "that seal was my father. He now lies dangerously ill, and as it is only you that can cure him, I have brought you hither." He then led him into an inner room, where the old[Pg 395] seal lay suffering grievously from a cut in his hind quarters. He was then desired to lay his hand on the wound, at which it instantly healed, and the patient arose hale and sound. All now was joy and festivity in the abode of the seals, and the guide, turning to the seal-hunter, said, "I will now take you back to your family, but you must first take a solemn oath never again to kill a seal as long as you live." Hard as the condition was, he cheerfully accepted it. His guide then laid hold on him, and they rose up, up, till they reached the surface of the sea, and landed at the cliff. He breathed on him and they resumed the human form. They then mounted the horse and sped away like lightning till they reached the fisherman's house. At parting his companion left with him such a present as made him think light of giving over his seal-hunting.
There once lived on the northern coast, not far from Taigh Jan Crot Callow (John o' Groat's House), a man who made his living by fishing. He was especially dedicated to hunting seals, in which he was quite successful. One evening, just as he returned home from his usual work, a man on horseback, who was a complete stranger, approached him. The stranger claimed to be representing someone who wanted to buy a large number of seal-skins and needed to see him that very evening. He asked him to get on the horse and come with him immediately. Driven by the prospect of profit, he agreed, and they took off with such speed that the wind at their backs felt like it was in their faces. Eventually, they arrived at the edge of a steep cliff overlooking the sea, where the guide instructed him to dismount, saying they had reached their destination. "But where is the person you mentioned?" he asked. "You'll see him soon," replied the guide, and before he knew it, the guide grabbed him and jumped into the sea. They sank deeper and deeper until they reached a door that led into a series of rooms inhabited by seals, and to his shock, he realized he had turned into one of those animals. They all seemed a bit down but spoke kindly to him and reassured him he was safe. The guide then pulled out a large knife, and upon seeing it, thinking he was about to be harmed, he started to crying for mercy. "Have you seen this knife before?" the guide asked. He looked closely and recognized it as his own, which he had left in a seal that had gotten away earlier that day. He didn’t deny it was his. "Well," the guide said, "that seal was my father. He’s seriously ill, and only you can heal him, so I've brought you here." The guide then took him into another room, where the old seal lay in pain from a cut on his back. He was asked to place his hand on the wound, which healed instantly, and the seal got up, healthy and whole. Joy and celebration filled the seal's home, and the guide turned to the seal-hunter and said, "I will now take you back to your family, but first, you must promise to never kill a seal again for the rest of your life." Although it was a tough condition, he accepted it gladly. The guide then took hold of him, and they rose, up and up, until they reached the surface of the sea and landed at the cliff. The guide breathed on him, and they returned to their human forms. They then climbed onto the horse and sped away like the wind until they reached the fisherman’s house. As they parted, his companion gave him a gift that made him feel it was easy to give up seal hunting.
The Brownies.
Two Brownies, man and woman, were attached to the ancient family of Tullochgorm, in Strathspey. The former was named Brownie-Clod, from a habit he had of flinging clods at passers-by; the latter was called Maug Vuluchd (i.e., Hairy Mag), on account of her great quantity of hair. She was a capital housekeeper, and used invisibly to lay out the table in the neatest and handiest manner. Whatever was called for came as if floating through the air. She kept a very strict hand over the maids, with whom she was no great favourite, as she reported their neglect of duty to their mistress. Brownie-Clod was not so pawky, and he was constantly overreached by the servants, with whom he used to make contracts. He, however, was too able for them on one occasion. He had agreed with two of them to do their whole winter's threshing for them, on condition of getting in return an old coat and a Kilmarnock hood to which he had taken a fancy. He wrought away manfully, and they had nothing to do but lie at their ease on the straw and look on. But before the term was expired they laid the[Pg 396] coat and hood for him in the barn. The moment Brownie laid his eyes upon them he struck work, using the words prefixed to this section of our volume.
Two Brownies, a man and a woman, were connected to the ancient family of Tullochgorm in Strathspey. The man was called Brownie-Clod due to his habit of throwing clods at people passing by; the woman was named Maug Vuluchd (i.e., Hairy Mag) because of her abundant hair. She was an excellent housekeeper and would invisibly set the table in the most organized and convenient way. Whatever was needed seemed to float through the air. She kept a tight rein on the maids, who weren’t too fond of her because she reported their laziness to their mistress. Brownie-Clod wasn’t as clever and often got tricked by the servants, with whom he made deals. However, he outsmarted them on one occasion. He had agreed with two of them to do their entire winter's threshing in exchange for an old coat and a Kilmarnock hood that he really wanted. He worked hard while they just lounged on the straw and watched. But before the deal was completed, they put the coat and hood in the barn for him. The moment Brownie saw them, he stopped working, using the words that start this section of our volume.
Martyn describes the Brownie of the Western Isles as a tall man, and he tells a story of his invisibly directing a person, at Sir Norman M'Leod's, who was playing at draughts, where to place his men.
Martyn describes the Brownie of the Western Isles as a tall man, and he shares a story about how he invisibly guided someone at Sir Norman M'Leod's who was playing checkers, showing them where to place their pieces.
The Urisk.
There is also in the Highlands a rough hairy spirit, called the Urisk. The following legend will display his nature and character:
There’s also a rough, hairy spirit in the Highlands known as the Urisk. The following legend will show his nature and character:
To the very great annoyance of a Highland miller, and to the injury of the machinery, his mill, he found, used to be set to work at night when there was nothing in it to grind. One of his men offered to sit up, and try to discover who it was that did it; and, having kindled a good turf-fire, sat by it to watch. Sleep, however, overcame him, and when he awoke about midnight, he saw sitting opposite him a rough shaggy being. Nothing daunted, he demanded his name, and was told that it was Urisk. The stranger, in return, asked the man his name, who replied that it was Myself. The conversation here ended, and Urisk soon fell fast asleep. The man then tossed a panful of hot ashes into his shaggy lap, which set his hair all on fire. In an agony, and screaming with the pain, he ran to the door, and in a loud yelling tone several of his brethren were heard to cry out, "What's the matter with you?" "Oh! he set me on fire!" "Who?" "Myself!" "Then put it out yourself," was the reply.[453]
To the great annoyance of a Highland miller, and damaging to his machinery, he discovered that his mill was being operated at night with nothing to grind. One of his workers offered to stay up and find out who was doing it; after starting a good turf fire, he sat by it to keep watch. However, sleep overwhelmed him, and when he woke around midnight, he saw a rough, shaggy figure sitting across from him. Unfazed, he asked for the figure's name and got the response that it was Urisk. The stranger then asked the man his name, to which he replied, "Myself." The conversation ended there, and soon Urisk fell fast asleep. The man then threw a panful of hot ashes onto Urisk's shaggy lap, igniting his hair. In agony, screaming from the pain, he ran to the door, and several of his companions were heard yelling, "What's wrong with you?" "Oh! He set me on fire!" "Who?" "Myself!" "Then put it out yourself," was the reply.[453]
ISLE OF MAN.
Where a thousand fairy shapes stay.
Collins.
The Isle of Man, peopled by Celts, and early and frequently visited and colonised by the Northmen, has also its Fairies, which differ little from those of the greater islands between which it lies. An English gentleman, named Waldron, who resided in the island in the early part of the last century, was curious about its Fairy-lore, and he has recorded a number of the legends which he heard.[454] His book, indeed, has been the chief source whence Ritson, Sir Walter Scott,[455] and others, have drawn their illustrations of English Fairy-lore in general, and the subsequent inquiries of Mr. Train have enabled him to add but very little to it. We will here relate some of these legends:
The Isle of Man, inhabited by Celts and often visited and settled by the Norse, also has its Fairies, which are quite similar to those found on the larger islands nearby. An English gentleman named Waldron, who lived on the island in the early part of the last century, was intrigued by its Fairy folklore, and he recorded several legends he encountered.[454] His book has actually been the main source from which Ritson, Sir Walter Scott,[455] and others have extracted their insights on English Fairy folklore in general, and Mr. Train's later research has contributed very little additional information. Here, we will share some of these legends:
The great peculiarity of the Manks Fairies, according to Mr. Waldron, is their fondness for riding, and this not on little steeds of their own, or on the small breed of the country, but on the large English and Irish horses, which are brought over and kept by the gentry. Nothing, it was said, was more common than to find in the morning horses covered with foam and sweat, and tired to death, which had been shut up at night in the stable. One gentleman assured Mr. Waldron that three or four of his best horses had been killed with these nocturnal exercises.
The unique thing about the Manks Fairies, according to Mr. Waldron, is their love for riding, but not on their own small ponies or the local breed; instead, they prefer to ride the large English and Irish horses owned by the gentry. It was said that it was quite common to find horses covered in foam and sweat, completely exhausted, in the morning, even though they had been kept in the stable overnight. One man told Mr. Waldron that three or four of his best horses had died from these nighttime activities.
They called them the Good People, and said that their reason for dwelling in the hills and woods was, their dislike of the vices of towns. Hence the houses which they deigned to visit were thought to be blest. In these houses, a tub or[Pg 398] pail of clean water was always left for them to bathe in. Good, however, as they were, they used to change children. Mr. Waldron saw one of these changelings; it was nearly six years old, but was unable to walk or even stand, or move its limbs. Its complexion was delicate, and it had the finest hair in the world. It never cried or spoke, and it ate scarcely anything; it rarely smiled, but if any one called it Fairy-elf, it would frown and almost look them through. Its mother, who was poor, was often obliged to go out for whole days a-charing, and leave it by itself, and when the neighbours would look in on it through the window, they always saw it laughing and in great delight, whence they judged that it had agreeable company with it, more especially as let it be left ever so dirty, the mother on her return found it with a clean face, and its hair nicely combed out.
They called them the Good People and said that they lived in the hills and woods because they disliked the vices of towns. So, the houses they chose to visit were considered blessed. In these homes, a tub or[Pg 398]pail of clean water was always left for them to bathe in. However, despite their goodness, they would switch out children. Mr. Waldron saw one of these changelings; it was nearly six years old but couldn't walk or even stand or move its limbs. It had a delicate complexion and the finest hair in the world. It never cried or spoke and barely ate anything; it rarely smiled, but if anyone called it Fairy-elf, it would frown and almost look right through them. Its mother, who was poor, often had to go out for whole days to clean houses and leave it by itself. When the neighbors would peek in on it through the window, they always saw it laughing and seemingly very happy, leading them to believe it had pleasant company. Especially since, no matter how dirty it was left, the mother would find it with a clean face and its hair nicely combed when she returned.
The Fairy-Chapman.
A man being desirous of disposing of a horse he had at that time no great occasion for, and riding him to market for that purpose, was accosted in passing over the mountains by a little man in a plain dress, who asked him if he would sell his horse. "'Tis the design I am going on," replied he: on which the other desired to know the price. "Eight pounds," said he. "No," returned the purchaser, "I will give no more than seven, which if you will take, here is your money." The owner thinking he had bid pretty fair, agreed with him, and the money being told out, the one dismounted and the other got on the back of the horse, which he had no sooner done than both beast and rider sunk into the earth immediately, leaving the person who had made the bargain in the utmost terror and consternation. As soon as he had a little recovered himself, he went directly to the parson of the parish, and related what had passed, desiring he would give his opinion whether he ought to make use of the money he had received or not. To which[Pg 399] he replied, that as he had made a fair bargain, and no way circumvented nor endeavoured to circumvent the buyer, he saw no reason to believe, in case it was an evil spirit, it could have any power over him. On this assurance, he went home well satisfied, and nothing afterwards happened to give him any disquiet concerning this affair. This was told to Waldron by the person to whom it happened.
A man who wanted to sell a horse he didn't really need rode it to the market for that purpose. As he was crossing the mountains, he was approached by a small man in simple clothes who asked if he would sell his horse. "That's exactly what I'm planning to do," he replied. The man then asked about the price. "Eight pounds," the owner said. "No," the buyer responded, "I won't give more than seven. If you agree, here's your money." The owner thought this was a decent offer, so he accepted it. After counting the money, the buyer got off his horse, and the seller climbed onto its back. As soon as he did, both the horse and rider sank into the ground instantly, leaving the seller in shock and fear. Once he regained his composure, he went straight to the parish priest and explained what happened, asking if he should keep the money he received. The priest replied that since he made a fair deal and did not trick the buyer, he had no reason to think that if it was an evil spirit, it could harm him. Feeling reassured, he went home content, and nothing else disturbed him about the situation afterward. This story was shared with Waldron by the person it happened to.
The Fairy-Banquet.
A man one time was led by invisible musicians for several miles together, and not being able to resist the harmony, followed till it conducted him to a large common, where were a great number of little people sitting round a table, and eating and drinking in a very jovial manner. Among them were some faces whom he thought he had formerly seen, but forbore taking any notice, or they of him, till the little people offering him drink, one of them, whose features seemed not unknown to him, plucked him by the coat, and forbade him whatever he did to taste anything he saw before him, "For if you do," added he, "you will be as I am, and return no more to your family." The poor man was much affrighted, but resolved to obey the injunction. Accordingly, a large silver cup, filled with some sort of liquor, being put into his hand, he found an opportunity to throw what it contained on the ground. Soon after, the music ceasing, all the company disappeared, leaving the cup in his hand, and he returned home, though much wearied and fatigued. He went the next day, and communicated to the minister of the parish all that had happened, and asked his advice, how he should dispose of the cup, to which the parson replied, he could not do better than to devote it to the service of the church, and this very cup, they say, is that which is now used for the consecrated wine in Kirk Merlugh.
A man once followed some invisible musicians for several miles, unable to resist the melody. He was led to a large common where a bunch of little people were gathered around a table, eating and drinking joyfully. He thought he recognized some of their faces but didn’t say anything, nor did they acknowledge him, until one of the little people, whose face seemed familiar, tugged at his coat and warned him not to taste anything in front of him. "If you do," he said, "you’ll end up like me and never return to your family." The poor man was very frightened but decided to follow the warning. When a large silver cup filled with some kind of drink was handed to him, he managed to spill its contents on the ground. Soon after, the music stopped and all the little people vanished, leaving the cup in his hands. Exhausted, he returned home. The next day, he shared his story with the parish minister and asked for advice on what to do with the cup. The minister suggested that he dedicate it to the church, and they say that this very cup is now used for the consecrated wine at Kirk Merlugh.
The Fairies' Christening.
A woman related that being great with child, and expecting every moment the good hour, as she lay awake one night in her bed, she saw seven or eight little women come into her chamber, one of whom had an infant in her arms. They were followed by a man of the same size with themselves, but in the habit of a minister. One of them went to the pail, and finding no water in it, cried out to the others, what must they do to christen the child? On which they replied it should be done in beer. With that the seeming parson took the child in his arms, and performed the ceremony of baptism, dipping his head into a great tub of strong beer, which the woman had brewed the day before to be ready for her lying-in. She said they baptised the infant by the name of Joan, which made her know she was pregnant of a girl, as it proved a few days after when she was delivered. She added, that it was common for the fairies to make a mock christening when any person was near her time, and that, according to what child, male or female, they brought, such should the woman bring into the world.
A woman shared that while she was very pregnant and waiting for the moment to give birth, she was awake one night in her bed when she saw seven or eight tiny women come into her room, one of whom was holding a baby. They were followed by a man who was the same size as them, dressed like a minister. One of the women went to the pail and, finding it empty, asked the others what they should do to baptize the child. They replied it should be done with beer. With that, the man took the baby in his arms and performed the baptism by dipping the baby's head into a big tub of strong beer, which the woman had brewed the day before in preparation for her labor. She stated they named the baby Joan, which made her realize she was having a girl, as was confirmed a few days later when she gave birth. She added that it was common for fairies to hold a mock christening when someone was about to give birth, and that the gender of the baby they brought would match what the woman would deliver.
The Fairy-Whipping.
A woman who lived about two miles distant from Ballasalli, and used to serve Mr. Waldron's family with butter, made him once very merry with a story she told him of her daughter, a girl of about ten years old, who being sent over the fields to the town for a pennyworth of tobacco for her father, was on the top of a mountain surrounded by a great number of little men, who would not suffer her to pass any farther. Some of them said she should go with[Pg 401] them, and accordingly laid hold of her; but one, seeming more pitiful, desired they would let her alone, which they refusing, there ensued a quarrel, and the person who took her part fought bravely in her defence. This so incensed the others, that to be revenged on her for being the cause, two or three of them seized her, and pulling up her clothes, whipped her heartily; after which, it seems, they had no farther power over her, and she ran home directly telling what had befallen her, and showing her buttocks, on which were the prints of several small hands. Several of the town's-people went with her to the mountain; and she conducting them to the spot, the little antagonists were gone, but had left behind them proofs, as the good woman said, that what the girl had informed them was true, for there was a great deal of blood to be seen on the stones. This did she aver with all the solemnity possible.
A woman who lived about two miles away from Ballasalli, and used to supply Mr. Waldron's family with butter, once entertained him with a story about her daughter, a girl of roughly ten years old. The girl had been sent across the fields to town to get a penny's worth of tobacco for her father when she reached the top of a mountain and was surrounded by a bunch of tiny men who wouldn’t let her go any further. Some of them insisted she should come with them and grabbed her, but one, looking more sympathetic, asked them to leave her alone. When they refused, a fight broke out, and the man defending her fought bravely. This angered the others, and to take revenge on her for being the cause of the fight, two or three of them grabbed her and pulled up her clothes, giving her a good whipping. After that, it seemed they couldn't control her anymore, and she ran straight home, telling everyone what had happened and showing her sore backside, which had marks from several little hands. A number of townspeople went with her to the mountain, and when she led them to the spot, the little men were gone but had left behind evidence, as the woman said, that the girl’s story was true, because there was a lot of blood on the stones. She insisted this with all possible seriousness.
The Fairy-Hunt.
A young sailor coming off a long voyage, though it was late at night, chose to land rather than lie another night in the vessel. Being permitted to do so, he was set on shore at Douglas. It happened to be a fine moonlight night, and very dry, being a small frost; he therefore forbore going into any house to refresh himself, but made the best of his way to the house of a sister he had at Kirk-Merlugh. As he was going over a pretty high mountain, he heard the noise of horses, the halloo of a huntsman, and the finest horn in the world. He was a little surprised that any one pursued those kinds of sports in the night; but he had not time for much reflection before they all passed by him so near, that he was able to count what number there was of them, which he said was thirteen, and that they were all dressed in green, and gallantly mounted. He was so well pleased with the sight, that he would gladly have followed could he have kept pace with them. He crossed the footway, however, that he might see[Pg 402] them again, which he did more than once, and lost not the sound of the horn for some miles. At length being arrived at his sister's, he tells her the story, who presently clapped her hands for joy that he was come home safe; "for," said she, "those you saw were fairies, and 'tis well they did not take you away with them."
A young sailor returning from a long journey decided to go ashore instead of spending another night on the ship, even though it was late at night. Once allowed, he landed at Douglas. It was a beautiful moonlit night, quite dry with a slight frost, so he chose not to go into any house to rest and instead headed straight to his sister's place in Kirk-Merlugh. As he was crossing a fairly high mountain, he heard the sounds of horses, a huntsman's call, and the most beautiful horn he had ever heard. He was a bit surprised that anyone would be hunting at night, but he didn’t have time to think too much about it before they passed so close that he could count them—he said there were thirteen, all dressed in green and riding splendidly. He was so impressed by what he saw that he wished he could follow them if only he could keep up. He crossed the path again just to catch another glimpse of them, which he managed to do several times, and he could still hear the sound of the horn for several miles. Finally, when he arrived at his sister's house, he shared his story with her, and she clapped her hands in joy that he was home safe. “You saw fairies,” she said, “and it’s good they didn’t take you with them.”
The Fiddler and the Fairy.
A fiddler having agreed with a person, who was a stranger, for so much money, to play to some company he should bring him to, all the twelve days of Christmas, and received earnest for it, saw his new master vanish into the earth the moment he had made the bargain. Nothing could be more terrified than was the poor fiddler. He found he had entered himself into the Devil's service, and looked on himself as already damned; but having recourse to a clergyman, he received some hope. He ordered him, however, as he had taken earnest, to go when he should be called, but that whatever tunes should be called for, to play none but psalms. On the day appointed the same person appeared, with whom he went, but with what inward reluctance it is easy to guess; and punctually obeying the minister's directions, the company to whom he played were so angry, that they all vanished at once, leaving him at the top of a high hill, and so bruised and hurt, though he was not sensible when or from what hand he received the blows, that he got not home without the utmost difficulty.
A fiddler made a deal with a stranger to play for a group of people for a certain amount of money over the twelve days of Christmas, and he received a down payment for it. But as soon as the agreement was made, the stranger disappeared like magic. The poor fiddler was terrified, realizing he had unwittingly sold his soul to the Devil and felt doomed. In desperation, he turned to a clergyman for guidance and found a glimmer of hope. The clergyman told him that since he accepted the down payment, he had to go when called, but he should play only psalms, no other tunes. When the appointed day arrived, the same stranger showed up to take him away, and it was clear he was reluctant to go. Following the clergyman's advice, he played only psalms for the group, and they became so angry that they all disappeared at once, leaving him stranded on top of a high hill. He was battered and bruised, and even though he didn't know how or from whom he received the blows, he had a hard time making his way back home.
The Phynnodderee.
The Phynnodderee, or Hairy-one, is a Manks spirit of the same kind with the Brownie or the Kobold. He is said to have been a fairy who was expelled from the fairy society.[Pg 403] The cause was, he courted a pretty Manks maid who lived in a bower beneath the blue tree of Glen Aldyn, and therefore was absent from the Fairy court during the Re-hollys vooar yn ouyr, or harvest-moon, being engaged dancing in the merry glen of Rushen. He is condemned to remain in the Isle of Man till doomsday, in a wild form, covered with long shaggy hair, whence his name.
The Phynnodderee, or Hairy-one, is a spirit from the Isle of Man similar to a Brownie or Kobold. It’s said that he was a fairy who was kicked out of fairy society.[Pg 403] The reason for his expulsion was that he was pursuing a beautiful Manks girl who lived in a bower under the blue tree of Glen Aldyn. Because of this, he missed the Fairy court during the Re-hollys vooar yn ouyr, or harvest moon, as he was busy dancing in the joyful glen of Rushen. He is doomed to stay on the Isle of Man until doomsday, taking on a wild appearance covered in long shaggy hair, which is why he has that name.
He is very kind and obliging to the people, sometimes driving home the sheep, or cutting and gathering the hay, if he sees a storm coming on. On one of these occasions, a farmer having expressed his displeasure with him for not having cut the grass close enough to the ground, he let him cut it himself the next year; but he went after him stubbing up the roots so fast, that it was with difficulty that the farmer could escape having his legs cut off. For several years no one would venture to mow that meadow; at length a soldier undertook it, and by beginning in the centre of the field, and cutting round, as if on the edge of a circle, keeping one eye on the scythe, and looking out for the Phynnodderee with the other, he succeeded in cutting the grass in safety.
He is really kind and helpful to the people, sometimes bringing the sheep home or cutting and gathering the hay if he sees a storm coming. On one of these occasions, a farmer expressed his annoyance at him for not cutting the grass short enough, so the next year he let the farmer do it himself. But he followed him, uprooting the grass so quickly that it was difficult for the farmer to avoid getting his legs injured. For several years, no one dared to mow that meadow; eventually, a soldier took it on. He started in the center of the field and cut around in a circle, keeping one eye on the scythe and looking out for the Phynnodderee with the other, and he managed to cut the grass safely.
A gentleman having resolved to build a large house on his property, at a place called Sholt-e-will, near the foot of Snafield mountain, caused the stones to be quarried on the beach. There was one large block of white stone which he was very anxious to have, but all the men in the parish could not move it. To their surprise, the Phynnodderee in the course of one night conveyed all the stones that had been quarried, the great white one included, up to the proposed site, and the white stone is there still to be seen. The gentleman, to reward the Phynnodderee, caused some clothes to be left for him in one of his usual haunts. When he saw them, he lifted them up one by one, saying in Manks:
A man decided to build a big house on his land, at a place called Sholt-e-will, near the base of Snafield mountain, and had the stones quarried from the beach. There was one big block of white stone that he really wanted, but none of the men in the area could move it. Surprisingly, the Phynnodderee transported all the quarried stones, including the large white one, to the site overnight, and the white stone is still there today. To thank the Phynnodderee, the man left some clothes for him in one of his usual spots. When the Phynnodderee saw the clothes, he picked them up one by one, saying in Manks:
Cooat don’t dream, do you? Don't dream, Breechyn da'n toyn, dy doogh da'n toyn,
Ugh, my heart is heavy; she doesn’t live in Glen Rhea Rushen.
Coat for the back, unfortunately, poor back!
Pants for the butt, oh no, poor butt!
If these are all yours, then you can't be the joyful glen of Rushen.
[Pg 404]
And he departed with a melancholy wail, and has never been seen since. The old people say, "There has not been a merry world since he lost his ground."[456]
And he left with a sad cry, and no one has seen him since. The elders say, "The world hasn’t been joyful since he lost his place."[456]
WALES.
The oldest account we have met with of Welsh Fairies is in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis, who, in the year 1188, accompanied Archbishop Baldwin in his tour through Wales, undertaken for the purpose of exciting the zeal of the people to take part in the crusade then in contemplation.
The earliest account we’ve come across regarding Welsh Fairies is in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis, who, in 1188, traveled with Archbishop Baldwin on a tour through Wales. This trip was aimed at inspiring the people to get involved in the crusade that was being planned at the time.
Giraldus, who was an attentive observer of nature and of mankind, has in this work given many beautiful descriptions of scenery, and valuable traits of manners. He is liberal of legends of saints, but such was the taste of his age. Among his narratives, however, he gives the two following, which show that there was a belief in South Wales in beings similar to the Fairies and Hobgoblins of England.
Giraldus, who was a keen observer of nature and people, has included many beautiful descriptions of landscapes and valuable characteristics of human behavior in this work. He shares a lot of legends about saints, reflecting the interests of his time. Among his stories, he presents the following two, which illustrate that there was a belief in South Wales in creatures similar to the Fairies and Hobgoblins of England.
Tale of Elidurus.
A short time before our days, a circumstance worthy of note occurred in these parts, which Elidurus, a priest, most strenuously affirmed had befallen himself. When he was a[Pg 405] youth of twelve years,—since, as Solomon says, "The root of learning is bitter, although the fruit is sweet,"—and was following his literary pursuits, in order to avoid the discipline and frequent stripes inflicted on him by his preceptor, he ran away, and concealed himself under the hollow bank of a river; and, after fasting in that situation for two days, two little men of pygmy stature appeared to him, saying, "If you will come with us, we will lead you into a country full of delights and sports." Assenting, and rising up, he followed his guides through a path, at first subterraneous and dark, into a most beautiful country, adorned with rivers and meadows, woods and plains, but obscure, and not illuminated with the full light of the sun. All the days were cloudy, and the nights extremely dark, on account of the absence of the moon and stars. The boy was brought before the king, and introduced to him in the presence of the court; when, having examined him for a long time, he delivered him to his son, who was then a boy. These men were of the smallest stature, but very well proportioned for their size. They were all fair-haired, with luxuriant hair falling over their shoulders, like that of women. They had horses proportioned to themselves, of the size of greyhounds. They neither ate flesh nor fish, but lived on milk diet, made up into messes with saffron. They never took an oath, for they detested nothing so much as lies. As often as they returned from our upper hemisphere, they reprobated our ambition, infidelities, and inconstancies. They had no religious worship, being only, as it seems, strict lovers and reverers of truth.
A short time before our era, something noteworthy happened in this area, which Elidurus, a priest, insisted had happened to him. When he was twelve years old—since, as Solomon says, "The root of learning is bitter, although the fruit is sweet"—he was focused on his studies. To escape the harsh discipline and frequent beatings from his teacher, he ran away and hid under the bank of a river. After fasting there for two days, two tiny guys appeared to him, saying, "If you come with us, we’ll take you to a land full of fun and enjoyment." He agreed and got up, following his guides through a dark, underground path into a stunning land filled with rivers, meadows, forests, and plains, but it was dim and lacked the bright light of the sun. Every day was cloudy, and the nights were extremely dark because the moon and stars were missing. The boy was brought before the king and introduced in front of the court. After examining him for a long time, the king handed him over to his son, who was also a child. These little men were very small but well-proportioned. They all had fair hair that flowed over their shoulders, like women’s. They had horses that were the size of greyhounds. They didn’t eat meat or fish but lived on a milk-based diet mixed with saffron. They never swore oaths, as they hated lies more than anything. Whenever they returned from our upper world, they criticized our ambition, disloyalties, and unpredictability. They had no religious practices, as they seemed to be strict lovers and admirers of truth.
The boy frequently returned to our hemisphere, sometimes by the way he had first gone, sometimes by another; at first in company with others, and afterwards alone, and confided his secret only to his mother, declaring to her the manners, nature, and state of that people. Being desired by her to bring a present of gold, with which that region abounded, he stole, while at play with the king's son, the golden ball with which he used to divert himself, and brought it to his mother in great haste; and when he reached the door of his father's house, but not unpursued, and was entering it in a great hurry, his foot stumbled on the threshold, and, falling down into the room where his mother was sitting, the two Pygmies seized the ball, which had dropped from his hand, and[Pg 406] departed, spitting at and deriding the boy. On recovering from his fall, confounded with shame, and execrating the evil counsel of his mother, he returned by the usual track to the subterraneous road, but found no appearance of any passage, though he searched for it on the banks of the river for nearly the space of a year. Having been brought back by his friends and mother, and restored to his right way of thinking and his literary pursuits, he attained in process of time the rank of priesthood. Whenever David the Second, bishop of St. David's, talked to him in his advanced state of life concerning this event, he could never relate the particulars without shedding tears.
The boy often returned to our hemisphere, sometimes the same way he first went, and sometimes through a different route; at first with others, and later solo. He only told his mother his secret, sharing the ways, nature, and condition of that people. When she asked him to bring back some gold, which that region had in plenty, he stole the golden ball he used to play with while hanging out with the king's son and hurried it back to his mother. As he reached the door of his father's house, being chased, and entered in a rush, he tripped on the threshold and fell into the room where his mother was sitting. The two Pygmies grabbed the ball that had dropped from his hand and left, mocking and sneering at the boy. After he recovered from his fall, feeling embarrassed and cursing his mother's bad advice, he went back the way he usually did to the underground path but found no sign of any entrance, even though he searched along the riverbanks for nearly a year. With the help of his friends and mother, he was brought back to his senses and his studies, eventually achieving the rank of priest. Whenever David the Second, bishop of St. David's, spoke to him later in life about this event, he could never share the details without breaking into tears.
He had also a knowledge of the language of that nation, and used to recite words of it he had readily acquired in his younger days. These words, which the bishop often repeated to me, were very conformable to the Greek idiom. When they asked for water, they said, Udor udorum, which signifies "Bring water;" for Udor, in their language, as well as in the Greek, signifies water; and Dwr also, in the British language, signifies water. When they want salt, they say, Halgein udorum, "Bring salt." Salt is called ἁλς in Greek, and Halen in British; for that language, from the length of time which the Britons (then called Trojans, and afterwards Britons from Brito, their leader) remained in Greece after the destruction of Troy, became, in many instances, similar to the Greek.[459]
He also knew the language of that nation and would often recite phrases he had picked up in his younger days. These phrases, which the bishop frequently mentioned to me, closely resembled the Greek language. When they asked for water, they said, Udor udorum, which means "Bring water;" because Udor, in their language, just like in Greek, means water; and Dwr also, in British, means water. When they wanted salt, they said, Halgein udorum, "Bring salt." Salt is referred to as ἁλς in Greek and Halen in British; due to the lengthy time the Britons (then called Trojans and later Britons after Brito, their leader) spent in Greece after the fall of Troy, their language became quite similar to Greek in many cases.[459]
"If," says the learned archdeacon, "a scrupulous inquirer should ask my opinion of the relation here inserted, I answer, with Augustine, 'admiranda fore divina miracula non disputatione discutienda;' nor do I, by denial, place bounds to the Divine power; nor, by affirming insolently, extend that power which cannot be extended. But on such occasions I always call to mind that saying of Hieronymus: "Multa," says he, 'incredibilia reperies et non verisimilia, quæ nihilominus tamen vera sunt.' These, and any such that might occur, I should place, according to Augustine's opinion, among those things which are neither to be strongly affirmed nor denied."
“If,” says the learned archdeacon, “if a careful inquirer were to ask me for my opinion on the story presented here, I would respond, like Augustine, ‘the wonders of God are to be admired, not debated;' and I do not, by denial, limit God’s power; nor do I, by arrogantly affirming, expand that power which cannot be expanded. But in such situations, I always remember the saying of Hieronymus: ‘You will find many things that are incredible and unlikely, which are nonetheless true.’ I would categorize these, and others like them that might come up, according to Augustine's view, as things that should neither be firmly affirmed nor denied.”
David Powel, who edited this work in 1585, thinks that this legend is written in imitation of the relation of Eros the Armenian, in Plato, or taken from Polo's account of the garden of the Old Man of the Mountain.[460]
David Powel, who edited this work in 1585, believes that this legend is written as a copy of the story of Eros the Armenian in Plato, or taken from Polo's description of the garden of the Old Man of the Mountain.[460]
Again Giraldus writes,—"In these parts of Penbroch it has happed, in our times, that unclean spirits have conversed with mankind, not indeed visibly, but sensibly; for they manifested their presence at first in the house of one Stephen Wiriet, and some time after of William Not, by throwing dirt and such things as rather indicate an intention of mockery and injury. In the house of William, the spirit used to make rents and holes in both linen and woollen garments, to the frequent loss of both host and guest, from which injury no care and no bolts could protect them. In the house of Stephen, which was still more extraordinary, the spirit used to converse with people; and when they taunted him, which they frequently did out of sport, he used to charge them openly with those actions of theirs, from their birth, which they least wished to be heard or known by others. If you ask the cause and reason of this matter, I do not take on me to assign it; only this, that it, as is said, used to be the sign of a sudden change, either from poverty to riches, or rather from riches to desolation and poverty, as it was found to be a little after with both of these. But this I think worthy of remark, that places cannot be freed from illusions of this kind by the sprinkling of holy water, not merely of the ordinary, but even of the great kind; nor by the aid of any ecclesiastical sacrament. Nay, the priests themselves, when coming in with devotion, and fortified as well with the cross as with holy water, were forthwith among the first defiled by the dirt thrown at them. From which it would appear that both sacramentals and sacraments defend from hurtful, not harmless things, and from injury, not from illusion."[461]
Again, Giraldus writes, “In these parts of Pembroke, it has happened in our time that unclean spirits have interacted with people, not visibly but in ways you could sense; they first showed their presence in the house of one Stephen Wiriet, and later in William Not’s place, by throwing dirt and other things that seemed to mock and cause harm. In William's house, the spirit would tear and create holes in both linen and woolen clothes, leading to frequent losses for both hosts and guests, with no precautions or locks able to stop it. In Stephen's house, which was even stranger, the spirit would talk to people, and when they teased him, which they often did for fun, he would openly call them out on things they wished to keep hidden from others since birth. If you’re wondering about the cause of this, I won't claim to have the answer; just that it was said to signal a sudden change, either from poverty to wealth, or more likely from wealth to ruin and poverty, as was seen shortly after with both of these. However, I find it notable that places cannot be rid of such illusions through the sprinkling of holy water, whether it be regular or even the more powerful kind, nor by any church sacrament. In fact, even the priests, when they entered with reverence and armed with both the cross and holy water, were among the first to be defiled by the dirt thrown at them. This suggests that both sacramentals and sacraments protect against harmful, not harmless things, and shield from injury, not from illusion.”[461]
The Tylwyth Teg.
In the mountains near Brecknock, says Davies,[462] there is a small lake, to which tradition assigns some of the properties of the fabled Avernus. I recollect a Mabinogi, or mythologic tale, respecting this piece of water, which runs thus:—
In the mountains near Brecknock, Davies says,[462] there is a small lake, and tradition attributes some of the characteristics of the legendary Avernus to it. I remember a Mabinogi, or mythological tale, about this body of water, which goes like this:—
In ancient times a door in a rock near this lake was found open upon a certain day every year. I think it was May-day. Those who had the curiosity and resolution to enter were conducted by a secret passage, which terminated in a small island in the centre of the lake. Here the visitors were surprised with the prospect of a most enchanting garden stored with the choicest fruits and flowers, and inhabited by the Tylwyth Têg, or Fair Family, a kind of Fairies, whose beauty could be equalled only by the courtesy and affability which they exhibited to those who pleased them. They gathered fruit and flowers for each of their guests, entertained them with the most exquisite music, disclosed to them many secrets of futurity, and invited them to stay as long as they should find their situation agreeable. But the island was secret, and nothing of its produce must be carried away. The whole of this scene was invisible to those who stood without the margin of the lake. Only an indistinct mass was seen in the middle; and it was observed that no bird would fly over the water, and that a soft strain of music at times breathed with rapturous sweetness in the breeze of the morning.
In ancient times, a door in a rock by this lake would mysteriously open on a specific day every year. I believe it was May Day. Those who were curious and brave enough to enter were led through a hidden passage that ended on a small island in the center of the lake. There, visitors would be amazed by a beautiful garden filled with the finest fruits and flowers, home to the Tylwyth Têg, or Fair Family, a type of fairy whose beauty was matched only by their kindness and friendliness towards those who pleased them. They picked fruits and flowers for their guests, entertained them with the most exquisite music, shared many secrets about the future, and invited them to stay as long as they found it enjoyable. But the island was a secret place, and nothing from it could be taken away. This entire scene was invisible to those standing at the edge of the lake. Only a vague shape could be seen in the middle, and it was noted that no bird would fly over the water, while a soft melody occasionally drifted through the morning breeze with enchanting sweetness.
It happened upon one of these annual visits that a sacrilegious wretch, when he was about to leave the garden, put a flower, with which he had been presented, in his pocket; but the theft boded him no good. As soon as he had touched unhallowed ground the flower vanished and he lost his senses. Of this injury the Fair Family took no notice at the time. They dismissed their guests with their accustomed courtesy, and the door was closed as usual. But their[Pg 409] resentment ran high. For though, as the tale goes, the Tylwyth Têg and their garden undoubtedly occupy the spot to this day, though the birds still keep at a respectful distance from the lake, and some broken strains of music are still heard at times, yet the door which led to the island has never re-opened, and from the date of this sacrilegious act the Cymry have been unfortunate.
It happened during one of those annual visits that a disrespectful guy, just before leaving the garden, pocketed a flower he had been given. But that theft didn’t bode well for him. As soon as he stepped onto the cursed ground, the flower disappeared, and he lost his mind. The Fair Family didn’t notice this injury at the time. They sent their guests off with their usual courtesy, and the door was closed like always. But their[Pg 409] anger ran high. Even though, as the story goes, the Tylwyth Têg and their garden still occupy that place today, and the birds keep a respectful distance from the lake, with occasional broken strains of music still heard, the door that led to the island has never reopened, and since that sacrilegious act, the Cymry have been unlucky.
Some time after this, an adventurous person attempted to draw off the water, in order to discover its contents, when a terrific form arose from the midst of the lake, commanding him to desist, or otherwise he would drown the country.
Some time later, a curious person tried to drain the water to see what was in it, when a terrifying figure emerged from the center of the lake, commanding him to stop, or else he would flood the land.
These Tylwyth Têg are, as we see, regarded as Fairies, but we think improperly; for diminutive size is an attribute of the Fairies in all parts of the British Isles, and Mr. Owen (in his Welsh Dictionary, s. v.) expressly says that such is not the case with these beings.
These Tylwyth Têg are seen as Fairies, but we believe that's not quite right; having a small size is a characteristic of Fairies throughout the British Isles, and Mr. Owen (in his Welsh Dictionary, s. v.) clearly states that this is not true for these beings.
The Spirit of the Van.
Among the mountains of Carmarthen, lies a beautiful and romantic piece of water, named The Van Pools. Tradition relates, that after midnight, on New Tear's Eve, there appears on this lake a being named The Spirit of the Van. She is dressed in a white robe, bound by a golden girdle; her hair is long and golden, her face is pale and melancholy; she sits in a golden boat, and manages a golden oar.
Among the mountains of Carmarthen, there is a beautiful and romantic body of water called The Van Pools. According to tradition, after midnight on New Year's Eve, a being known as The Spirit of the Van appears on this lake. She wears a white robe held up by a golden belt; her hair is long and golden, her face is pale and melancholic; she sits in a golden boat and uses a golden oar.
Many years ago there lived in the vicinity of this lake a young farmer, who having heard much of the beauty of this spirit, conceived a most ardent desire to behold her, and be satisfied of the truth. On the last night of the year, he therefore went to the edge of the lake, which lay calm and bright beneath the rays of the full moon, and waited anxiously for the first hour of the New Year. It came, and then he beheld the object of his wishes gracefully guiding her golden gondola to and fro over the lake. The moon at length sank[Pg 410] behind the mountains, the stars grew dim at the approach of dawn, and the fair spirit was on the point of vanishing, when, unable to restrain himself, he called aloud to her to stay and be his wife; but with a faint cry she faded from his view. Night after night he now might be seen pacing the shores of the lake, but all in vain. His farm was neglected, his person wasted away, and gloom and melancholy were impressed on his features. At length he confided his secret to one of the mountain-sages, whose counsel was—a Welsh one, by the way—to assail the fair spirit with gifts of cheese and bread! The counsel was followed; and on Midsummer Eve the enamoured swain went down to the lake, and let fall into it a large cheese and a loaf of bread. But all was vain; no spirit rose. Still he fancied that the spot where he had last seen her shone with more than wonted brightness, and that a musical sound vibrated among the rocks. Encouraged by these signs, he night after night threw in loaves and cheeses, but still no spirit came. At length New Year's Eve returned. He dressed himself in his best, took his largest cheese and seven of his whitest loaves, and repaired to the lake. At the turn of midnight, he dropped them slowly one by one into the water, and then remained in silent expectation. The moon was hid behind a cloud, but by the faint light she gave, he saw the magic skiff appear, and direct its course for where he stood. Its owner stepped ashore, and hearkened to the young man's vows, and consented to become his wife. She brought with her as her dower flocks and herds, and other rural wealth. One charge she gave him, never to strike her, for the third time he should do so she would vanish.
Many years ago, there was a young farmer living near this lake who had heard a lot about the beauty of a certain spirit. He developed a strong desire to see her and find out if the stories were true. On the last night of the year, he went to the edge of the lake, which was calm and bright under the full moon, and anxiously waited for the first hour of the New Year. When the hour arrived, he saw the object of his dreams gracefully maneuvering her golden gondola back and forth over the lake. As the moon sank behind the mountains, the stars dimmed with the coming dawn, and the beautiful spirit was about to disappear when he, unable to hold back, called out to her to stay and be his wife. But with a soft cry, she faded from his sight. Night after night, he could be seen pacing the shores of the lake, but it was all in vain. His farm fell into disrepair, he grew thin, and sadness was etched on his face. Finally, he shared his secret with one of the mountain sages, who gave him advice—a Welsh one, by the way—to win the spirit over with gifts of cheese and bread! He followed this advice, and on Midsummer Eve, the lovesick farmer went to the lake and tossed in a large cheese and a loaf of bread. But it was all in vain; no spirit appeared. Still, he thought the spot where he had last seen her glowed brighter than usual, and a musical sound seemed to echo among the rocks. Encouraged by these signs, he threw in more loaves and cheeses night after night, but still no spirit came. Finally, New Year's Eve returned. He dressed in his finest clothes, took his biggest cheese, and seven of his whitest loaves, and headed to the lake. At midnight, he slowly dropped them into the water one by one, then waited in silence. The moon was hidden behind a cloud, but in the faint light she provided, he saw the magical skiff appear and head toward him. Its owner stepped ashore, listened to the young man's vows, and agreed to become his wife. She brought with her a dowry of flocks and herds and other rural riches. She instructed him never to strike her, for if he did so three times, she would disappear.
They married, and were happy. After three or four years they were invited to a christening, and to the surprise of all present, in the midst of the ceremony, the spirit burst into tears. Her husband gave an angry glance, and asked her why she thus made a fool of herself? She replied, "The poor babe is entering in a world of sin and sorrow, and misery lies before it; why should I rejoice?" He gave her a push. She warned him that he had struck her once. Again they were, after some time, invited to attend the funeral of that very child. The spirit now laughed, and danced, and sang. Her husband's wrath was excited, and he[Pg 411] asked her why she thus made a fool of herself? "The babe," she said, "has left a world of sin and sorrow, and escaped the misery that was before it, and is gone to be good and happy for ever and ever. Why, then, should I weep?" He gave her a push from him, and again she warned him. Still they lived happily as before. At length they were invited to a wedding, where the bride was young and fair, the husband a withered old miser. In the midst of the festivity, the spirit burst into a copious flood of tears, and to her husband's angry demand of why she thus made a fool of herself, she replied in the hearing of all, "Because summer and winter cannot agree. Youth is wedded to age for paltry gold. I see misery here, and tenfold misery hereafter, to be the lot of both. It is the devil's compact." Forgetful of her warnings, the husband now thrust her from him with real anger. She looked at him tenderly and reproachfully, and said, "You have struck me for the third and last time. Farewell!"
They got married and were happy. After three or four years, they were invited to a christening, and to everyone's surprise, during the ceremony, the woman started crying. Her husband shot her an annoyed glance and asked why she was making such a scene. She replied, "The poor baby is entering a world full of sin and sorrow, and a life of misery lies ahead; why should I be happy?" He pushed her. She warned him that he had hit her once. Some time later, they were invited to the funeral of that very child. This time, she laughed, danced, and sang. Her husband's anger flared up, and he asked her again
So saying, she left the place. He rushed out after her, and just reached his home in time to see her speeding to the lake, followed by all her flocks and herds. He pursued her, but in vain; his eyes never more beheld her.[463]
So saying, she left the place. He rushed out after her and just made it home in time to see her hurrying to the lake, followed by all her animals. He chased after her, but it was no use; he never saw her again. [463]
As far as we have been able to learn, the belief in Fairies is confined in Wales to the southern counties of Glamorgan,[Pg 412] Carmarthen, and Pembroke, the parts into which the Saxons had penetrated farthest, and where they of course had exercised most influence. In these counties the popular belief in these beings is by no means yet extinct, and their attributes in the creed of the Welsh peasants are similar to those of their British and Irish kindred.
As far as we know, the belief in fairies is mostly found in the southern counties of Wales, specifically Glamorgan,[Pg 412] Carmarthen, and Pembroke, which are the areas the Saxons reached the furthest and where they had the most influence. In these counties, the belief in these beings is still alive, and the characteristics attributed to them by Welsh peasants are similar to those held by their British and Irish counterparts.
The usual name given to the fairies in these parts of Wales, is Y Dynon Bach Têg, i. e. The Little Fair People. Ellyll, in the plural Ellyllon, also signifies an Elf, from which word, indeed, it may have been derived. The bells of the Digitalis or fox-glove are called Menyg Ellylon, or the Elves'-gloves; in Ireland, also, they are connected with the fairies. The toadstools or poisonous mushrooms are named Bwyd Ellyllon, or Elves'-food. Perhaps, however, it is not the large ugly toadstools that are so named, but those pretty small delicate fungi, with their conical heads, which are named Fairy-mushrooms in Ireland, where they grow so plentifully. Finally, there was formerly in the park of Sir Robert Vaughan a celebrated old oak-tree, named Crwben-yr-Ellyll, or The Elf's Hollow-tree. The popular belief respecting these Ellyllon is, that they are the souls of the ancient Druids, who, being too good for relegation to Hell, and too evil for re-admittance to Heaven, are permitted to wander among men upon earth till the last day, when they also will enter on a higher state of being.[464]
The common name for fairies in this part of Wales is Y Dynon Bach Têg, which means The Little Fair People. Ellyll, in its plural form Ellyllon, also means Elf, and it may have come from this word. The bells of the Digitalis or foxglove are called Menyg Ellylon, or the Elves' gloves; in Ireland, they are also associated with fairies. Toadstools or poisonous mushrooms are referred to as Bwyd Ellyllon, or Elves' food. However, it might not be the large, ugly toadstools that get this name, but rather those small, pretty fungi with conical tops, which are called Fairy-mushrooms in Ireland, where they grow abundantly. Finally, there used to be a famous old oak tree in Sir Robert Vaughan's park called Crwben-yr-Ellyll, or The Elf's Hollow-tree. The popular belief regarding these Ellyllon is that they are the souls of ancient Druids who, being too good for Hell and too evil for Heaven, are allowed to roam among humans on earth until the last day, when they will also move on to a higher state of existence.[464]
The legends of which we will now proceed to give a specimen, were collected and published in the latter half of the eighteenth century, by a Welsh clergyman, who seems to have entertained no doubt whatever of the truth of the adventures contained in them.[465]
The legends we’re about to present were gathered and published in the late 1700s by a Welsh clergyman who clearly had complete faith in the authenticity of the adventures they describe.[465]
The two daughters of a respectable farmer in the parish of Bedwellty were one day out hay-making with their man[Pg 413] and maid servant and a couple of their neighbours, when on a hill, about quarter of a mile distant, they saw a large flock of sheep. Soon after, they saw them going up to a place half a mile off, and then going out of their sight as if they vanished in the air. About half-an-hour before sunset, they saw them again, but not all alike; for some saw them like sheep, some like greyhounds, some like swine, and some like naked infants. They appeared in the shade of the mountain between them and the sun, and the first sight was as if they rose out of the earth. "This was a notable appearance of the fairies, seen by credible witnesses. The sons of infidelity are very unreasonable not to believe the testimonies of so many witnesses of the being of spirits."
The two daughters of a respected farmer in the Bedwellty parish were out making hay one day with their male and female workers and a few neighbors when they spotted a large flock of sheep on a hill about a quarter of a mile away. Shortly after, they saw the flock moving toward a spot half a mile off, disappearing from view as if they vanished into thin air. About half an hour before sunset, they saw the sheep again, but not everyone saw them the same way; some saw them as sheep, some as greyhounds, some as pigs, and some as naked babies. They appeared in the shadow of the mountain between them and the sun, and at first, it looked like they rose from the ground. "This was a remarkable sighting of fairies, witnessed by credible people. It's unreasonable for skeptics not to believe the accounts of so many witnesses regarding the existence of spirits."
E. T. going home by night over Bedwellty Mountains, saw the fairies on each side of him. Some of them were dancing. He also heard the sound of a bugle-horn, as if people were hunting. He began to grow afraid, but recollecting to have heard that if, on seeing the fairies, you draw out your knife, they will vanish, he did so, and saw them no more. "This the old gentleman sincerely related to me. He was a sober man, and of the strictest veracity."
E.T. was on his way home one night over the Bedwellty Mountains when he saw fairies on either side of him. Some were dancing. He also heard the sound of a bugle, as if people were out hunting. He started to feel scared, but then remembered that if you pull out your knife when you see fairies, they will disappear. So he did that and didn’t see them anymore. "This is what the old gentleman honestly told me. He was a serious man and truly honest."
A young man having gone early one morning to a barn to feed oxen, when he had done, lay down on the hay to rest. As he lay he heard the sound of music approaching the barn, and presently came in a large company, wearing striped clothes (some more gay than others), and commenced dancing to their music. He lay quite still, thinking to escape their notice; but a woman, better dressed than the others, came up to him with a striped cushion, with a tassel at each corner, and put it under his head. Some time after, a cock was heard to crow, which seemed either to surprise or displease them, and they hastily drew the cushion from under his head, and went away.
A young man went to a barn early one morning to feed the oxen. After he finished, he lay down on the hay to take a rest. While he was lying there, he heard music getting closer to the barn, and soon a large group of people, dressed in striped clothes (some more colorful than others), walked in and started dancing to the music. He stayed completely still, hoping to avoid being noticed; but then a woman, who was dressed better than the rest, approached him with a striped cushion that had a tassel on each corner and placed it under his head. After a while, a rooster crowed, which seemed to surprise or upset them, and they quickly pulled the cushion from under his head and left.
P. W., "an honest virtuous woman," related that one time, when she was a little girl on her way to school, she saw the fairies dancing under a crab-tree. As they appeared to be children of her own size, and had small pleasant music, she went and joined in their exercise, and then took them to dance in an empty barn. This she continued to do for three or four years. As she never could hear the sound of their feet, she always took off her shoes, supposing noise to be[Pg 414] displeasing to them. They were of small stature, looked rather old, and wore blue and green aprons. Her grandfather, who kept school in the parish-church, used, when going home from it late in the evening, to see the fairies dancing under an oak, within two or three fields of the church.
P. W., "an honest, virtuous woman," shared that when she was a little girl on her way to school, she saw fairies dancing under a crabapple tree. They looked like children her size and made sweet, soft music, so she joined in their dance and then took them to an empty barn. She did this for three or four years. Since she could never hear the sound of their feet, she always took off her shoes, thinking that noise might bother them. They were short, appeared a bit old, and wore blue and green aprons. Her grandfather, who taught school in the parish church, would see the fairies dancing under an oak tree late one evening when he was walking home, just a couple of fields away from the church.
The learned writer gives finally a letter to himself, from a "pious young gentleman" of Denbighshire, dated March 24, 1772, in which he informs him, that about fifteen years before, as himself, his sister, and two other little girls were playing at noon of a summer's day in a field, they saw a company of dancers, about seventy yards from them. Owing to the rapidity of their whirling motions, they could not count them, but guessed them at fifteen or sixteen. They were in red, like soldiers, with red handkerchiefs spotted with yellow, on their heads. As they were gazing and wondering at them, one of the dancers came running towards them. The children, in a fright, made for an adjacent stile. The girls got over, but the boy was near being caught, and on looking back when over, he saw the red man stretching his arms after him over the stile, which it would seem he had not the power to cross. When they came to the house, which was close at hand, they gave the alarm, and people went out to search the fields, but could see nothing. The little man was very grim-looking, with a copper-coloured face. His running-pace was rather slow, but he took great strides for one of his size.
The knowledgeable writer shares a letter he received from a "pious young gentleman" from Denbighshire, dated March 24, 1772. In the letter, the gentleman recounts that about fifteen years earlier, he, his sister, and two other little girls were playing in a field on a summer day when they spotted a group of dancers about seventy yards away. Because of how fast they were spinning, they couldn’t count them but estimated there were around fifteen or sixteen. The dancers were dressed in red, similar to soldiers, with red handkerchiefs dotted with yellow on their heads. While they were watching in amazement, one of the dancers ran toward them. The children, frightened, hurried to an nearby stile. The girls managed to get over, but the boy almost got caught. When he looked back after climbing over, he saw the red figure reaching out to him over the stile, which it appeared he couldn’t cross. When they got to the house nearby, they sounded the alarm, and people went out to search the fields but found nothing. The little man looked quite grim, with a copper-colored face. He ran at a slow pace but took long strides considering his size.
The following legends were collected in 1827, in the Vale of Neath, in Glamorganshire, by a lady with whom we became acquainted when travelling through North Wales, in the preceding autumn.[466]
The following legends were collected in 1827, in the Vale of Neath, in Glamorganshire, by a woman we met while traveling through North Wales the previous autumn.[466]
An old woman assured our fair friend, that she one time, many years before, saw the fairies to the number of some hundreds. They were very small, were mounted on little white horses, not bigger than dogs, and rode four a-breast. It was almost dusk at the time, and they were not a quarter[Pg 415] of a mile from her. Another old woman said that her father had often seen the fairies riding in the air on little white horses, but he never saw them come down on the ground. He also used to hear their music in the air. She had heard, too, of a man who had been five-and-twenty years with the fairies, and thought he had been away only five minutes.
An old woman assured our dear friend that she once, many years ago, saw hundreds of fairies. They were very small, riding tiny white horses no bigger than dogs, and they rode four side by side. It was almost dusk at the time, and they were less than a quarter[Pg 415] of a mile away from her. Another old woman said that her father often saw the fairies flying in the air on little white horses, but he never saw them touch the ground. He also used to hear their music in the air. She had also heard about a man who had spent twenty-five years with the fairies and thought he had only been away for five minutes.
Rhys at the Fairy-Dance.
Rhys and Llewellyn, two farmer's servants, who had been all day carrying lime for their master, were driving in the twilight their mountain ponies before them, returning home from their work. On reaching a little plain, Rhys called to his companion to stop and listen to the music, saying it was a tune to which he had danced a hundred times, and must go and have a dance now. He bade him go on with the horses, and he would soon overtake him. Llewellyn could hear nothing, and began to remonstrate; but away sprang Rhys, and he called after him in vain. He went home, put up the ponies, ate his supper, and went to bed, thinking that Rhys had only made a pretext for going to the ale-house. But when morning came, and still no sign of Rhys, he told his master what had occurred. Search was then made everywhere, but no Rhys could be found. Suspicion now fell upon Llewellyn of having murdered him, and he was thrown into prison, though there was no evidence against him. A farmer, however, skilled in fairy-matters, having an idea of how things might have been, proposed that himself and some others should accompany Llewellyn to the place where he parted with Rhys. On coming to it, they found it green as the mountain ash. "Hush!" cried Llewellyn, "I hear music, I hear sweet harps." We all listened, says the narrator, for I was one of them, but could hear nothing. "Put your foot on mine, David," said he to me (his own foot was at the time on the outward edge of the fairy-ring). I did so, and so did we all, one after another, and then we heard the sound of many harps, and saw within a circle,[Pg 416] about twenty feet across, great numbers of little people, of the size of children of three or four years old, dancing round and round. Among them we saw Rhys, and Llewellyn catching him by the smock-frock, as he came by him, pulled him out of the circle. "Where are the horses? where are the horses?" cried he. "Horses, indeed!" said Llewellyn. Rhys urged him to go home, and let him finish his dance, in which he averred he had not been engaged more than five minutes. It was by main force they took him from the place. He still asserted he had been only five minutes away, and could give no account of the people he had been with. He became melancholy, took to his bed, and soon after died. "The morning after," says the narrator, "we went to look at the place, and we found the edge of the ring quite red, as if trodden down, and I could see the marks of little heels, about the size of my thumb-nail."
Rhys and Llewellyn, two farmhands who had been hauling lime for their boss all day, were riding their mountain ponies back home as twilight approached. When they reached a small clearing, Rhys told Llewellyn to stop and listen to some music, claiming it was a song he had danced to a hundred times and that he needed to join in on a dance now. He told Llewellyn to keep going with the horses, promising he would catch up. Llewellyn couldn't hear anything and began to protest, but Rhys dashed off, leaving him to call out after him in vain. Llewellyn returned home, put the ponies away, ate dinner, and went to bed, thinking Rhys had just made an excuse to go to the pub. But when morning came and Rhys was still missing, Llewellyn told his boss what had happened. They searched everywhere, but there was no sign of Rhys. Suspicion began to fall on Llewellyn for having killed him, and he was thrown in jail, even though there was no evidence against him. However, a farmer familiar with fairy legends thought he had a theory about what might have happened and suggested he and a few others go with Llewellyn to the spot where Rhys had vanished. When they got there, they found the ground lush and green. "Hush!" Llewellyn exclaimed, "I hear music, I hear lovely harps." We all listened, says the narrator, since I was one of them, but heard nothing. "Step on my foot, David," Llewellyn said to me (his foot was on the edge of the fairy ring at that moment). I did, and one by one, everyone else followed, and then we heard the sounds of many harps and saw, within a circle, [Pg 416] about twenty feet across, a large group of tiny people, the size of toddlers, dancing in a circle. Among them was Rhys, and when Llewellyn grabbed him by the smock as he passed, he pulled him out of the circle. "Where are the horses? Where are the horses?" he shouted. "Horses, really?" Llewellyn replied. Rhys insisted he should go home and let him finish his dance, claiming he had only been gone for five minutes. They had to forcibly drag him away from the spot. He continued to insist he had only been gone for five minutes and could not explain who the people were that he had been with. He became depressed, stayed in bed, and soon passed away. "The next morning," the narrator says, "we went to check the spot, and we found the edge of the ring completely red, as if it had been trampled down, and I could see the marks of tiny feet, about the size of my thumbnail."
Gitto Bach.
Gitto Bach,[467] who was a fine boy, used often to ramble to the top of the mountain to look after his father's sheep. On his return, he would show his brothers and sisters pieces of remarkably white paper, like crown-pieces, with letters stamped upon them, which he said were given him by the little children with whom he used to play on the mountain. One day he did not return, and during two whole years no account could be got of him, and the other children were beginning to go up the mountain, and bring back some of those white crown-pieces. At length, one morning, as their mother opened the door, she saw Gitto sitting on the threshold, with a bundle under his arm. He was dressed, and looked exactly as when she last had seen him. To her inquiry of where he had been for so long a time, he replied that it was only the day before he had left her; and he bade her look at the pretty clothes the little children on the mountain had given him for dancing with them to the music[Pg 417] of their harps. The dress in the bundle was of very white paper, without seam or sewing. The prudent mother committed it to the flames.
Gitto Bach,[467] who was a great kid, often wandered up the mountain to look after his dad's sheep. When he came back, he would show his brothers and sisters pieces of super white paper, like coins, with letters printed on them, which he said were given to him by the little kids he used to play with on the mountain. One day, he didn't come back, and for two whole years, no one knew what happened to him. The other kids were starting to go up the mountain and come back with some of those white coins. Finally, one morning, as their mom opened the door, she saw Gitto sitting on the doorstep with a bundle under his arm. He was dressed just like when she last saw him. When she asked where he had been for so long, he replied that he had only left her the day before and told her to look at the nice clothes the little kids on the mountain had given him for dancing with them to the music[Pg 417] of their harps. The dress in the bundle was made of very white paper, with no seams or stitches. The sensible mom tossed it into the fire.
"This," said the narrator, "made me more anxious than ever to see the fairies," and his wish was gratified by a gipsy, who directed him to find a four-leaved clover, and put it with nine grains of wheat on the leaf of a book which she gave him. She then desired him to meet her next night by moonlight on the top of Craig y Dinis. She there washed his eyes with the contents of a phial which she had, and he instantly saw thousands of fairies, all in white, dancing to the sounds of numerous harps. They then placed themselves on the edge of the hill, and sitting down and putting their hands round their knees, they tumbled down one after another, rolling head-over-heels till they disappeared in the valley.
"This," said the narrator, "made me more anxious than ever to see the fairies," and his wish was fulfilled by a gypsy, who told him to find a four-leaved clover and place it with nine grains of wheat on the page of a book she gave him. She then asked him to meet her the next night by moonlight on top of Craig y Dinis. There, she washed his eyes with the contents of a vial she had, and he immediately saw thousands of fairies, all in white, dancing to the sounds of many harps. They then settled on the edge of the hill, sitting down and wrapping their arms around their knees, rolling down one after another, tumbling head-over-heels until they vanished into the valley.
Another old man, who was present at the preceding narration, averred that he had often seen the fairies at waterfalls; particularly at that of Sewyd yr Rhyd in Cwm Pergwm, Vale of Neath, where a road runs between the fall and the rock. As he stood behind the fall, they appeared in all the colours of the rainbow, and their music mingled with the noise of the water. They then retired into a cavern, which they had made in the rock, and, after enjoying themselves there, ascended the rock, and went off through the mountains, the sounds of their harps dying away as they receded.
Another old man, who was there during the earlier story, claimed that he had often seen the fairies at waterfalls, especially at Sewyd yr Rhyd in Cwm Pergwm, Vale of Neath, where a road runs between the waterfall and the rock. As he stood behind the waterfall, they appeared in all the colors of the rainbow, and their music mixed with the sound of the water. They then retreated into a cave they had made in the rock, and after having fun there, they climbed the rock and disappeared into the mountains, the sounds of their harps fading away as they moved farther away.
The Fairies Banished.
One of those old farm-houses, where the kitchen and cow-house are on the same floor, with only a low partition between them, was haunted by the fairies. If the family were at their meals in the kitchen, they were racketing in the cow-house, and if the people were engaged about the cows, the fairies were making a riot in the kitchen. One day, when a parcel of reapers were at their harvest-dinner[Pg 418] in the kitchen, the elves, who were laughing and dancing above, threw down such a quantity of dust and dirt as quite spoiled the dinner. While the mistress of the house was in perplexity about it, there came in an old woman, who, on hearing the case, said she could provide a remedy. She then told her in a whisper to ask six of the reapers to dinner next day in the hearing of the fairies, and only to make as much pudding as could be boiled in an egg-shell. She did as directed, and when the fairies saw that a dinner for six men was put down to boil in an egg-shell, there was great stir and noise in the cow-house, and at length one angry voice was heard to say, "We have lived long in this world; we were born just after the earth was made, and before the acorn was planted, and yet we never saw a harvest-dinner dressed in an egg-shell! There must be something wrong in this house, and we will stop here no longer." They went away and never returned.
One of those old farmhouses, where the kitchen and cow shed are on the same level, separated by just a low wall, was haunted by fairies. When the family was eating in the kitchen, the fairies would be playing around in the cow shed, and when the humans were busy with the cows, the fairies would be causing chaos in the kitchen. One day, while a group of reapers was having their harvest dinner in the kitchen, the elves, who were laughing and dancing overhead, scattered a large amount of dust and dirt that completely ruined the meal. While the lady of the house was confused about it, an old woman came in and, after hearing the situation, said she could help. She whispered to her to invite six of the reapers to dinner the next day where the fairies could hear, and to only make enough pudding to fit in an egg shell. She followed the advice, and when the fairies saw that a dinner for six men was being cooked in an egg shell, there was a huge uproar in the cow shed, and finally, one angry voice was heard saying, "We’ve been around for a long time; we were born just after the earth was created and before the acorn was planted, and we’ve never seen a harvest dinner prepared in an egg shell! There must be something wrong in this house, and we won’t stay here any longer." They left and never came back.
The fairies are said to take away children, and leave changelings.[468] They also give pieces of money, one of which is found every day in the same place as long as the finder keeps his good fortune a secret. One peculiarity of the Cambrian fairies is, that every Friday night they comb the goats' beards "to make them decent for Sunday."
The fairies are said to take children and leave behind changelings.[468] They also give out coins, one of which is found every day in the same spot as long as the finder keeps their good luck a secret. One unique thing about the Cambrian fairies is that every Friday night, they comb the goats' beards "to make them look nice for Sunday."
We hear not of Brownies or Kobolds in the Welsh houses now, but Puck used to haunt Wales as well as Ireland. His Welsh name, Pwcca, is the same as his Irish one. In Brecon there is Cwm Pwcca, or Puck's Glen, and though an iron-foundry has in a great measure scared him from it, yet he occasionally makes his appearance. As a man was returning one night from his work, he saw a light before him, and thought he discerned some one that carried it. Supposing it to be one of his fellow-workmen with a lanthorn, he quickened his pace to come up with him, wondering all the while how so short a man as he appeared to be could get over the ground so fast. He also fancied he was not going the right way, but still thought that he who had the light must know best. At last, he came up[Pg 419] with him, and found himself on the very edge of one of the precipices of Cwm Pwcca, down which another step would have carried him. The Pwcca, for it was he, sprang over the glen, turned round, held the light above his head, and then with a loud laugh put it out and vanished.
We don't hear about Brownies or Kobolds in Welsh homes anymore, but Puck used to roam around Wales as well as Ireland. His Welsh name, Pwcca, is the same as his Irish one. In Brecon, there's Cwm Pwcca, or Puck's Glen, and although an iron foundry has mostly scared him away, he still shows up from time to time. One night, a man was coming home from work when he saw a light ahead of him and thought someone was carrying it. Assuming it was one of his coworkers with a lantern, he quickened his pace to catch up, wondering the whole time how such a short guy could move so quickly. He also felt like he wasn't heading in the right direction, but he figured the one with the light must know the way best. Finally, he caught up[Pg 419] with him and found himself on the edge of one of the cliffs of Cwm Pwcca, where one more step would have sent him tumbling down. The Pwcca, who it was, jumped over the glen, turned around, held the light above his head, and then, with a loud laugh, snuffed it out and disappeared.
BRITTANY.
Chaucer.
Brittany, the ancient Armorica, retains perhaps as unmixed a population as any part of Western Europe. Its language has been, however, like the Welsh and the Celtic dialects, greatly affected by the Latin and Teutonic. The ancient intercourse kept up with Wales and Cornwall by the Bretons, who were in a great measure colonists from these parts of Britain, caused the traditions and poetry of the latter to be current and familiar in Little Britain, as that country was then called. To poetry and music, indeed, the whole Celto-Cymric race seem to have been strongly addicted; and, independently of the materials which Brittany may have supplied for the history of Geoffrey of Monmouth, many other true or romantic adventures were narrated by the Breton poets in their Lais. Several of these Lais were translated into French verse in the thirteenth century by a poetess named Marie de France, resident at the court of the English monarchs of the house of Plantagenet, to one of whom, probably Henry the Third, her Lais are dedicated.[469] This circumstance may account[Pg 420] for the Lais being better known in England than in France. The only manuscript containing any number of them is in the Harleian Library; for those of France contain but five Lais. The Lai du Fresne was translated into English; and from the Lai de Lanval and Lai de Graelent—which last by the way is not in the Harleian Collection—Chestre made his Launfal Miles, or Sir Launfal. Chaucer perhaps took the concluding circumstance of his Dream from the Lai de Eliduc.
Brittany, known in ancient times as Armorica, likely has one of the most homogenous populations in Western Europe. However, its language, like Welsh and other Celtic dialects, has been significantly influenced by Latin and Germanic languages. The historical connections the Bretons maintained with Wales and Cornwall, as they were largely settlers from those parts of Britain, allowed the traditions and poetry of those regions to become well-known and familiar in what was then referred to as Little Britain. The Celto-Cymric people seemed to have a strong affinity for poetry and music. In addition to the content Brittany provided for Geoffrey of Monmouth's history, many other true or fictional adventures were told by Breton poets in their Lais. A number of these Lais were translated into French verse in the thirteenth century by a poetess named Marie de France, who lived at the court of the English monarchs of the Plantagenet dynasty, to one of whom, likely Henry the Third, her Lais are dedicated.[469] This might explain why the Lais are better known in England than in France. The only manuscript that has a significant number of them is in the Harleian Library; those in France contain only five Lais. The Lai du Fresne was translated into English; and from the Lai de Lanval and Lai de Graelent—which, by the way, is not in the Harleian Collection—Chestre created his Launfal Miles, or Sir Launfal. Chaucer may have drawn the concluding part of his Dream from the Lai de Eliduc.
In some of these Lais we meet with what may be regarded as Fairy machinery. The word Fée, indeed, occurs only once;[470] but in the Lais de Gugemer, de Lanval, d'Ywenec, and de Graelent, personages are to be met with differing in nothing from the Fays of Romance, and who, like them, appear to be human beings endowed with superior powers.
In some of these Lais, we encounter what could be seen as Fairy elements. The word Fée appears only once;[470] but in the Lais de Gugemer, de Lanval, d'Ywenec, and de Graelent, we come across characters who are just like the Fairies in Romance, and who, like them, seem to be human beings with special abilities.
The origin of the Breton Korrigan, as they are called, has been sought, and not improbably, in the Gallicenæ[471] or ancient Gaul, of whom Pomponius Mela thus writes:—"Sena,[472] in the British sea, opposite the Ofismician coast, is remarkable for an oracle of the Gallic God. Its priestesses, holy in perpetual virginity, are said to be nine in number. They are called Gallicenæ, and are thought to be endowed with singular powers, so as to raise by their charms the winds and seas, to turn themselves into what animals they will, to cure wounds and diseases incurable by others, to know and predict the future; but this they do only to navigators who go thither purposely to consult them."[473]
The origin of the Breton Korrigan, as they're called, has been traced, quite plausibly, to the Gallicenæ[471] or ancient Gaul, about whom Pomponius Mela writes:—"Sena,[472] in the British sea, across from the Ofismician coast, is known for an oracle of the Gallic God. Its priestesses, revered for their perpetual virginity, are said to be nine in number. They're called Gallicenæ and are believed to have unique powers, such as raising storms and calming the seas with their charms, transforming into any animals they choose, healing injuries and diseases that others can't cure, and knowing and predicting the future; but they only do this for sailors who come specifically to consult them."[473]
We have here certainly all the attributes of the Damoiselles of the Lais of Marie de France. The doe whom Gugemer wounds speaks with a human voice. The lady who loved Lanval took him away into an island, and Graelent and his mistress crossed a deep and broad river to arrive at her country, which perhaps was also an island in the original Breton Lai. The part most difficult of explanation is the secret manner in which these dames used to visit their[Pg 421] lovers; but perhaps the key is to be found in the Lai d'Ywenec, of which, chiefly on that account, we give an analysis. The hero of that Lai differs not in point of power from these ladies, and as he is a real man, with the power of assuming at will the shape of a bird, so it is likely they were real women, and that it was in the bird-shape they entered the chambers of their lovers. Graelent's mistress says to him,[474]
We definitely see all the traits of the Damoiselles from the Lais of Marie de France here. The doe that Gugemer injures speaks in a human voice. The lady who loved Lanval took him away to an island, and Graelent and his mistress crossed a wide, deep river to reach her land, which might have also been an island in the original Breton Lai. The most challenging part to explain is the secretive way these women visited their[Pg 421] lovers; however, the answer might lie in the Lai d'Ywenec, which is why we've included an analysis of it. The hero of that Lai isn't any less powerful than these ladies, and since he’s a real man who can transform into a bird at will, it’s likely that they were real women, possibly using bird forms to enter their lovers' chambers. Graelent's mistress tells him,[474]
But one thing I strictly forbid, You must not say a word. What might our love reveal?
I will give you generously,
Gold and silver, clothing, and payment.
Much love will be between the two of us—
Day and night, I'll come to you:
You'll always see me come to you—
You can laugh and talk with me. You won't have any comrades to see,
Or who will know my private thoughts,
The lady says to Lanval,
The woman says to Lanval,
You must not think at any point Where no one could meet his friend Without blame or villainy—
I will be with you shortly,
All your commands are ready to be carried out;
No one but you will see me,
Or listen to the words that come from me.
She also had previously imposed on the knight the obligation of secresy.
She had also previously imposed the obligation of secrecy on the knight.
As a further proof of the identity of the Korrigan and the Gallicenæ, it may be remarked, that in the evidently very ancient Breton poem, Ar-Rannou, or The Series, we[Pg 422] meet the following passage:—"There are nine Korrigen, who dance, with flowers in their hair, and robes of white wool, around the fountain, by the light of the full moon."[475]
As further evidence of the connection between the Korrigan and the Gallicenæ, it's noted that in the clearly very old Breton poem, Ar-Rannou, or The Series, we[Pg 422] come across this passage:—"There are nine Korrigen, who dance with flowers in their hair and white woolen robes around the fountain, illuminated by the full moon."[475]
Lai D'ywenec.
Of whom he was born, his father's fame, How he first came to his mother. The one who fathered Ywenec Called Eudemarec.
There formerly lived in Britain a man who was rich and old. He was Avoez or governor of Caerwent on the Doglas, and lord of the surrounding country. Desirous of having an heir to his estates, he espoused a maiden "courteous and sage, and passing fair." She was given to him because he was rich, and loved by him for her beauty. Why should I say more, but that her match was not to be found between Lincoln and Ireland? "Great sin did they who gave her him," adds the poet.
There used to be a rich, old man living in Britain. He was the governor of Caerwent on the Doglas and lord of the surrounding area. Wanting an heir for his estates, he married a young woman who was "gracious, wise, and exceptionally beautiful." He was drawn to her beauty, and she was married to him because of his wealth. There's no need to say more; there was no one like her between Lincoln and Ireland. "It was a great sin for those who gave her to him," adds the poet.
On account of her rare beauty, the jealous husband now turned all his thoughts to keeping her safe. To this end he shut her up in his tower, in a large room, to which no one had access but himself and his sister, an old widow, without whose permission the young wife was forbidden to speak to any even of her female attendants. In this tower the suspicious husband immured his lovely bride for seven years, during which time they had no children, nor did she ever leave her confinement on any account. She had neither chamberlain nor huissier to light the tapers in her chamber when she would retire, and the poor lady passed her time[Pg 423] weeping, sighing, and lamenting; and from grief and neglect of herself losing all her beauty.
Because of her rare beauty, the jealous husband became completely focused on keeping her safe. To achieve this, he locked her away in his tower, in a large room that only he and his sister, an old widow, could enter. The young wife was forbidden to talk to any of her female attendants without the sister's permission. In this tower, the suspicious husband kept his beautiful bride for seven years, during which time they had no children, and she never left her confinement for any reason. She didn’t have a chamberlain or usher to light the candles in her room when she went to bed, and the poor lady spent her time weeping, sighing, and lamenting; from grief and neglect, she lost all her beauty.
When every bird starts to sing; Her lord got up early in the morning,
And he makes his way to the woods.
Before he set out he called up the old dame to fasten the door after him. This done, she took her psalter and retired to another room to chant it. The imprisoned lady awoke in tears, seeing the brightness of the sun, and thus began her moan:
Before he left, he called for the old woman to lock the door behind him. Once that was done, she took her prayer book and went to another room to chant. The trapped lady woke up in tears, noticing the sunlight, and began to mourn:
In this tower imprisoned,
I will never leave it until I'm dead.
She marvels at the unreasonable jealousy of her old husband, curses her parents, and all concerned in giving her to a man not only so unamiable, but who was of so tough a constitution that the chance of his dying seemed infinitely remote.
She is amazed by the unreasonable jealousy of her old husband, curses her parents, and everyone involved in giving her to a man who is not only so unpleasant but also so healthy that the chance of him dying seemed extremely unlikely.
And they all have vibrant blood. I have often heard people say, In this country, there occurred Adventures in the past,
That brought joy back to grieving hearts; Knights met with ladies, fair and gentle,
In everything they do, according to their talent;
And women with courteous lovers, Good-looking, courageous, and generous; So they would never be blamed,
To save themselves, no one ever saw them.[476]
If this is, or ever was, Or anything that has happened,
May God, who has all strength and power,
I wish to perform for you this hour.
Scarcely had she uttered this pious wish, when she perceived[Pg 424] the shadow of a large bird at a narrow window. The bird now flew into the room. He had jesses on his legs, and appeared to be a goss-hawk.[477] He placed himself before the lady, and in a few minutes after became a handsome gentle knight. The lady was terrified at the sight, and covered her head; but the knight was courteous, and addressed her,
Scarcely had she expressed this heartfelt wish when she noticed[Pg 424] the silhouette of a large bird at a narrow window. The bird then flew into the room. It had jesses on its legs and looked like a goshawk.[477] It positioned itself in front of the lady, and a few minutes later transformed into a handsome knight. The lady was startled by the sight and covered her head; however, the knight was polite and spoke to her,
If my secret is unclear,
Pay attention, and I assure you; Make me your lover now,
That's why I came here. I have loved and admired you for a long time,
And in my heart, I have longed for it a lot; I have never loved anyone except you. And you will never love anyone; But I could never reach out to you,
Nor from own country issue,
If you hadn’t needed me:
I might just be your lover now.
The lady was now re-assured: she uncovered her head, and told the knight she would accept him as her Dru, if she were satisfied that he believed in God. On this head, he assures her,
The lady was now reassured: she uncovered her head and told the knight she would accept him as her Dru if she was convinced that he believed in God. On this matter, he assures her,
Who relieved us from misery,
In which our father Adam placed us,
By eating that bitter fruit:
He is, was, and always will be Life and light will be for sinners.
And to put the matter out of all doubt, he directs her to feign sickness, and send for the chaplain, when he undertakes to assume her form, and receive the holy Sacrament. The dame does accordingly; and the old woman, after many objections, at length sends for the chaplain.
And to make sure there's no confusion, he tells her to pretend she’s sick and to call for the chaplain while he takes her place and receives the holy Sacrament. The woman does as he says, and the old lady, after a lot of hesitation, finally sends for the chaplain.
The knight received the sacred symbol,
And he drank the wine from the chalice:[478]
The chaplain has now gone on his way—
The old lady closed the doors right away.
The scruples of the lady being now entirely removed, she grants le don d'amoureuse merci, and the bliss of the lovers is complete. At length the knight takes his leave, and in reply to the lady's question, of when she should see him again, he tells her that she has only to wish for him, and the wish will be fulfilled by his appearance;[479] but he warns her to beware of the old woman, who will closely watch her, assuring her at the same time that a discovery will be his certain death.
The lady's concerns are now completely gone, so she grants le don d'amoureuse merci, and the happiness of the lovers is complete. Finally, the knight takes his leave, and when the lady asks when she will see him again, he tells her that she only needs to wish for him, and he will appear; [479] but he warns her to be cautious of the old woman, who will be keeping a close eye on her, reassuring her that if their relationship is discovered, it will definitely lead to his death.
The lady now bids adieu to all sadness and melancholy, and gradually regains all her former beauty. She desires no longer to leave her tower; for, night or day, she has only to express a wish, and her knight is with her. The old lord marvels greatly at this sudden change, and begins to distrust the fidelity of his sister. On revealing his suspicions, her replies fully satisfy him on that head, and they concert between them how to watch the young wife, and to discover her secret. After an interval of three days, the old lord tells his wife that the king has sent for him, and that he must attend him, but will soon return. He sets out, and the old woman having closed the door as usual after him,[Pg 426] gets behind a curtain to watch. The lady now wishes for her lover, and instantly he is with her, and they continue together till it is time to rise. He then departs, leaving the spy, who had seen how he came and went, terrified at the strange metamorphosis.
The lady now says goodbye to all sadness and gloom, and slowly regains all her former beauty. She no longer wants to leave her tower; for, day or night, she just needs to wish, and her knight is there with her. The old lord is greatly amazed by this sudden change and begins to doubt his sister's loyalty. When he shares his suspicions, her responses completely satisfy him, and they plan together how to keep an eye on the young wife and uncover her secret. After three days, the old lord tells his wife that the king has called for him and that he must go but will be back soon. He leaves, and the old woman, as usual, closes the door behind him, then hides behind a curtain to watch. The lady wishes for her lover, and he instantly appears, and they stay together until it's time to get up. He then leaves, and the spy, who witnessed how he came and went, is left terrified by the strange transformation.
When the husband, who was at no great distance, came home, his spy informed him of the strange affair. Greatly grieved and incensed at this, he began to meditate the destruction of his rival. He accordingly got four pikes made, with steel-heads so sharp that
When the husband, who wasn’t far away, came home, his spy told him about the strange situation. Deeply upset and angry about this, he started to plan the downfall of his rival. So, he had four pikes made, with steel heads so sharp that
These he set at the window through which the knight was used to enter. Next day he feigns to go to the chase, the old woman returns to her bed to sleep, and the lady anxiously expects "him whom she loveth loyally,"
These he placed at the window through which the knight usually entered. The next day, he pretends to go hunting, the old woman goes back to bed to sleep, and the lady eagerly awaits "the one whom she loves faithfully,"
And be with her whenever she wants.
So said, so done: the bird was at the window; but alas! too eager for caution, he overlooked the pikes, and, flying against them, was mortally wounded. Still he entered the chamber and threw himself on the bed, which his blood soon filled, and thus addressed his distracted mistress:
So said, so done: the bird was at the window; but alas! too eager for caution, he overlooked the pikes, and, flying against them, was mortally wounded. Still he entered the room and threw himself on the bed, which soon filled with his blood, and then spoke to his distraught mistress:
For you, my life is coming to an end; I often told you it would be like this,
"That your pleasant mood would bring us sorrow." When she heard this, she fainted, And she lay there dead for a long time; He brought her gently to himself, And said that grief is of no use; That she would have a son by him, Brave, smart, and suave; He would eliminate all her sorrows. Ywenec should call him. He would take revenge for their sake.
Upon their treacherous enemy's capture.[480]
Exhausted with loss of blood, he can stay no longer. He departs; and the lady, uttering loud cries of woe, leaps after him, unapparelled as she is, out of the window, which was twenty feet from the ground, and pursues him by the traces of his blood.
Exhausted from blood loss, he can’t stay any longer. He leaves, and the lady, crying out in despair, jumps after him, despite being undressed, out of the window that was twenty feet off the ground, and follows him by the trail of his blood.
She eventually reached a hill.[481]
There was one entrance into this hill; It was all sprinkled with blood.
Before her, she can see nothing;
Whereat she thinks for sure Her lover has gone there. She enters with much grief;
Inside, she found no light at all; She keeps going through it, Until she came down from the hill In a beautiful meadow, lush and vibrant.
With blood, she stained the grass, At which she was quite upset;
The trace was on the ground. She found a city nearby; It was completely enclosed by walls. There was no house, no tower, and no hall,
That didn't seem like real silver: The Mandevent__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are very wealthy.
In front of the town were rough marshes,
The forest and wild solitude. On the other side, toward the donjón, The water all around was flowing;
And here the ships entered,
There were more than three hundred of them.
The lower gate was wide open;[Pg 428] There, the lady made her way,
Still following the blood that fell The town goes through to the castle.
No one spoke to her, Neither man nor woman found her. She arrived at the palace, covered in blood. The steps she discovered were all stained; She then entered a low room; She discovered a knight fast asleep there;
She didn't know him—she walked on—
Soon, a larger room came. A bed, and nothing else, was found there,
A knight was sleeping peacefully on it. The lady walked on even further; She arrived at the third chamber,
Where she can find her lover's bed.
The posts were gold enameled; I couldn't price the clothes correctly:
The bright chandeliers and candles,
Which night and day burned continuously,
Were worth the gold of a city.
She finds her lover at the point of death.
She finds her partner at the brink of death.
At seeing his wretched state the unhappy lady swoons again. The expiring knight endeavours to console her; and, foretelling his own death on that day, directs her to depart, lest his people in their grief should ill treat her as the cause of his death. She, however, protests that she will stay and die with him, as, if she returns, her husband will put her to death. The knight repeats his consolations, and gives her a ring, which, while she wears, her husband will retain no remembrance of what relates to her. At the same time he gives her his sword, which she is to keep safely and to give to her son when grown up and become a valiant knight. He says, she then
At the sight of his terrible condition, the distraught lady faints again. The dying knight tries to comfort her and, predicting his own death that day, tells her to leave, so his people don’t mistreat her out of their grief thinking she caused his death. However, she insists on staying and dying with him, as her husband would kill her if she returns. The knight continues to reassure her and gives her a ring that will make her husband forget everything about her as long as she wears it. At the same time, he hands her his sword, which she should keep safe and give to their son when he grows up and becomes a brave knight. He says she then
Where they will see an impressive tomb,
Will learn the story of the deceased,
And that's where he was buried.
There you will reach the sword to him, And all the adventures then teach,
How he was born, who his father was;
His actions will then be admired enough.
He then gave her a dress of fine silk, and insisted on her[Pg 429] departure. She is with difficulty induced to leave him, and is hardly half a league from the place when she hears the bells tolling, and the cries of grief of the people for the death of their lord. She faints four times, but at length recovering retraces her steps, and returns to her tower. Her husband makes no inquiry, and gives her no farther uneasiness. She bare a son, as Eudemarec had foretold, and named him Ywenec. As he grew up, there was not his peer in the kingdom for beauty, valour, and generosity.
He then gave her a beautiful silk dress and insisted she leave[Pg 429]. She reluctantly agreed to go, and was hardly half a league away when she heard the bells ringing and the cries of people mourning their lord’s death. She fainted four times, but eventually recovered and went back to her tower. Her husband didn’t ask any questions and didn’t cause her any more distress. She gave birth to a son, just as Eudemarec had predicted, and named him Ywenec. As he grew up, he was the most beautiful, brave, and generous person in the kingdom.
After Ywenec had been dubbed a knight, his supposed father was summoned to attend the feast of St. Aaron at Carlion. He went, accompanied by his wife and Ywenec. On their way, they stopped at a rich abbey, where they were received with the utmost hospitality. Next day, when they asked to depart, the abbot entreated them to stay a little longer till he should show them the rest of the abbey. They consented, and after dinner,
After Ywenec was knighted, his supposed father was invited to the feast of St. Aaron in Carlion. He went along with his wife and Ywenec. On their way, they stopped at a wealthy abbey, where they were welcomed with great hospitality. The next day, when they asked to leave, the abbot urged them to stay a bit longer so he could show them the rest of the abbey. They agreed, and after lunch,
Draped in luxurious fabric,
Trimmed with gold embroidery.
At the head, feet, and sides, there were Twenty candles burning bright;
The chandeliers were made of fine gold; Made of amethyst were the censers, With which they angered always, For great honor, this tomb every day.
The curiosity of the visitors was excited by the sight of this magnificent tomb, and they learned, on inquiry, that therein lay one of the noblest and most valiant knights that had ever lived. He had been king of that country, and had been slain at Caerwent for the love of a lady, leaving a vacancy in the throne which had never been since filled, it being reserved, according to his last commands, for his son by that lady.
The visitors were intrigued by the sight of this magnificent tomb and found out, upon asking, that it held the remains of one of the noblest and bravest knights to ever live. He had been the king of that country and had been killed at Caerwent for the love of a lady, leaving a gap in the throne that had never been filled since, as it was reserved, according to his last wishes, for his son with that lady.
When the Dame heard this, she called aloud to her son,
When the lady heard this, she called out to her son,
"Whom this old man killed unjustly."
She then gave him the sword she had kept so long, relating[Pg 430] the whole story to him. At the conclusion she fainted on the tomb, and expired. Filled with rage and grief, Ywenec at one blow struck off the head of the old man, and avenged both his father and mother. The lady was buried in the coffin with him whom she had loved, and the people joyfully acknowledged Ywenec as king of the country.
She then handed him the sword she had held onto for so long, sharing the entire story with him. At the end, she fainted on the tomb and died. Overcome with anger and sorrow, Ywenec struck off the old man's head with one blow, avenging both his father and mother. The lady was buried in the coffin with the one she had loved, and the people happily recognized Ywenec as the king of the country.
There are still to be seen in Brittany the rock, the cavern, the fountain, the hole, the valley, etc., of the Fées.
There are still visible in Brittany the rock, the cave, the fountain, the hole, the valley, etc., of the Fées.
The forest of Brezeliande, near Quintin, was, in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, regarded as the chief seat of Breton wonders. It contained the tomb of Merlin. Robert de Wace, hearing of the wonders of this forest, visited it; but, by his own account, to little purpose.
The Brezeliande forest, close to Quintin, was considered the main place of Breton wonders in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. It held Merlin's tomb. Robert de Wace, intrigued by the stories about this forest, decided to visit it; however, he claimed that it didn't turn out to be very rewarding.
See the forest and see the earth; Merveilles that I searched for but did not find,
I went crazy coming back, and I went crazy going there; Here I am, here I come back, Fool me once, shame on you.[483]
There were also the Fountain of Berenton and the Pe (block, or steps) Merveilleux.
There were also the Fountain of Berenton and the Pe (block, or steps) Merveilleux.
When you get the water (eau) above. If it rains and thunders and then rains heavily again (down).
Huon de Méry was more fortunate than Wace. He sprinkled the Perron from the golden basin which hung from the oak that shaded it, and beheld all the marvels.[484]
Huon de Méry was luckier than Wace. He poured out the Perron from the golden basin that hung from the oak tree providing shade, and saw all the wonders.[484]
Our author divides the Breton fairies into two classes,—the Fays (Fées) and the Dwarfs (Nains); of which the Breton name seems to be Korrig or Korrigan, and Korr or Korred.[486] The former he identifies, as we have seen, very plausibly, with the Gallicenæ of Mela; for he says that the ancient Welsh bards declare that they reverenced a being of the female sex named Korid-gwen, i. e. Korid-woman, to whom they assigned nine virgins as attendants. To this being Taliesin gives a magic vase, the edges of which are adorned with pearl, and it contains the wondrous water of bardic genius and of universal knowledge.
Our author splits the Breton fairies into two categories—Fays (Fées) and Dwarfs (Nains); the Breton name appears to be Korrig or Korrigan, and Korr or Korred.[486] He associates the former, as we've seen, quite convincingly, with the Gallicenæ of Mela; because he states that the ancient Welsh bards claimed to honor a female being named Korid-gwen, i.e. Korid-woman, to whom they assigned nine virgins as attendants. To this being, Taliesin presents a magic vase, the edges of which are decorated with pearls, and it holds the wondrous water of bardic talent and universal knowledge.
The Korrigan, our authority further states, can predict the future, assume any form they please, move from place to place with the rapidity of thought, cure maladies by the aid of charms which they communicate to their favourites. Their size is said not to exceed two feet, but their proportions are most exact; and they have long flowing hair, which they comb out with great care. Their only dress is a long white veil, which they wind round their body. Seen at night, or in the dusk of the evening, their beauty is great; but in the daylight their eyes appear red, their hair white, and their faces wrinkled; hence they rarely let themselves be seen by day. They are fond of music, and have fine voices, but are not much given to dancing. Their favourite haunts are the springs, by which they sit and comb their hair. They are[Pg 432] said to celebrate there every returning spring a great nocturnal festival. On the sod at its brink is spread a table-cloth white as the driven snow, covered with the most delicious viands. In the centre is a crystal cup, which emits such light that there is no need of lamps. At the end of the banquet a cup goes round filled with a liquor, one drop of which would make one as wise as God himself. At the approach of a mortal the whole vanishes.
The Korrigan, our source explains, can foresee the future, change into any form they choose, travel as fast as thought, and heal ailments using charms that they share with their favorites. They are said to be no taller than two feet, but their proportions are perfect; they have long, flowing hair that they carefully comb. Their only clothing is a long white veil that they wrap around themselves. When seen at night or in the dim evening light, they are incredibly beautiful; however, in daylight, their eyes look red, their hair appears white, and their faces are wrinkled, which is why they seldom show themselves during the day. They love music and have beautiful voices, but they don't usually enjoy dancing. Their favorite places are by the springs, where they sit and comb their hair. They are said to hold a grand nighttime festival there every spring. On the grass by the spring's edge, there’s a tablecloth as white as snow, covered with the most delicious foods. In the center is a crystal cup that gives off so much light that there's no need for lamps. At the end of the feast, a cup is passed around filled with a drink; just one drop of it would make someone as wise as God himself. When a mortal approaches, everything disappears.
Like fairies in general the Korrigan steal children, against which the remedy usually employed is, to place the child under the protection of the Virgin, by putting a rosary or a scapulary about its neck. They are also fond of uniting themselves with handsome young men to regenerate, as the peasants say, their accursed race. The general belief respecting them is, that they were great princesses who, having refused to embrace Christianity when it was preached in Armorica by the Apostles, were struck by the curse of God. Hence it is that they are said to be animated by a violent hatred of religion and the clergy. The sight of a soutane, or the sound of a bell, puts them to flight; but the object of greatest abhorrence to them is the Holy Virgin. The last trait to be noticed of these beings is, that, like similar beings in other countries, their breath is deadly.
Like fairies in general, the Korrigan steal children, and the common way to protect a child from them is by placing a rosary or scapular around its neck. They also like to unite with handsome young men to regenerate, as the peasants say, their cursed lineage. The general belief about them is that they were once great princesses who, having refused to embrace Christianity when it was preached in Armorica by the Apostles, were struck by God's curse. Because of this, they are thought to have a strong hatred for religion and the clergy. The sight of a priest's robe or the sound of a bell sends them fleeing, but what they detest most of all is the Holy Virgin. Another thing worth noting about these beings is that, like similar beings in other countries, their breath is deadly.
The reader must have observed the strong resemblance which the Korrigan bear to the Elle-maids of Scandinavia. In like manner the Korred are very similar to the Trolls.[487] These are usually represented as short and stumpy with shaggy hair, dark wrinkled faces, little deep-set eyes, but bright as carbuncles. Their voice is cracked and hollow: their hands have claws like a cat's; their feet are horny like those of a goat. They are expert smiths and coiners; they are said to have great treasures in the dolmen[488] in which they dwell, and of which they are regarded as the builders. They dance around them by night, and wo to the belated peasant who, passing by, is forced to join in their roundel;[Pg 433] he usually dies of exhaustion. Wednesday is their holiday; the first Wednesday in May their annual festival, which they celebrate with dancing, singing, and music. They have the same aversion to holy things as the Korrigan; like them, too, they can fortell events to come. The Korrid is always furnished with a large leathern purse, which is said to be full of gold; but if any one succeeds in getting it from him, he finds nothing in it but hair and a pair of scissors.
The reader must have noticed the strong resemblance that the Korrigan has to the Elle-maids of Scandinavia. Similarly, the Korred are very much like trolls.[487] They are usually described as short and stocky, with shaggy hair, dark wrinkled faces, small deep-set eyes, but bright like gems. Their voice is cracked and hollow; their hands have claws like a cat's, and their feet are tough like those of a goat. They are skilled blacksmiths and coin makers; they are said to have great treasures in the dolmen[488] where they live, and they are believed to be the builders of it. They dance around these structures at night, and any peasant who happens to pass by and is forced to join their circle usually dies of exhaustion. Wednesday is their holiday; the first Wednesday in May is their annual festival, which they celebrate with dancing, singing, and music. They have the same dislike for sacred things as the Korrigan; like them, they can also predict future events. The Korrid always carries a large leather purse, said to be full of gold, but if anyone manages to take it from him, they find it contains nothing but hair and a pair of scissors.
The Bretons also believe in Mermaids; they name them Morgan (sea-women) and Morverc'h (sea-daughters), and say that they draw down to their palaces of gold and crystal at the bottom of the sea or of ponds, those who venture imprudently too near the edge of the water. Like the mermaids they sing and comb their golden hair. In one of the ballads we read, "Fisher, hast thou seen the mermaid combing her hair, yellow as gold, by the noontide sun, at the edge of the water?" "I have seen the fair mermaid. I have also heard her singing; her songs were plaintive as the waves."[489]
The Bretons also believe in mermaids; they call them Morgan (sea-women) and Morverc'h (sea-daughters), and they say that they lure those who venture too close to the water's edge down to their palaces of gold and crystal at the bottom of the sea or ponds. Like the mermaids, they sing and comb their golden hair. In one of the ballads we read, "Fisher, have you seen the mermaid combing her hair, bright as gold, in the midday sun by the water's edge?" "I have seen the beautiful mermaid. I have also heard her singing; her songs were as mournful as the waves." [489]
In M. Villemarqué's collection there are three ballads relating to the Korrigan and Korred. The following is a faithful translation of the first of them in the exact measure of the original. All the Breton poetry is rimed, very frequently in triads or tercets.
In M. Villemarqué's collection, there are three ballads about the Korrigan and Korred. Here’s a faithful translation of the first one, matching the original's exact rhythm. All Breton poetry rhymes, often in groups of three or tercets.
Lord Nann and the Korrigan.
A boy and a girl, who are happy to see him.
For giving me such a beautiful son?
[Pg 434] Just say it, and it will be done immediately.
"Or roebuck from the green forest?"
"But for you, you should hurry to the woods."
These women are never poor, we're told.
For seven years, you will fade away,
"Or you will die before the third day."
I won't die before the third day;
"But when it pleases God."—
Make sure my bed is ready,
For I have taken an illness.
A Korrigan has predicted this.
Do the bells really ring like that all the time?
A shelter was provided for free.
"He will come to see you soon."
"Always wear black at church to make an impression."
She laid her eyes on her husband's grave.
The night that came after the day, The lady lay on the ground beside her lord,
This ballad is very remarkable. Its similarity to that of Sir Olof, so celebrated in Scandinavia, and of which we have already given two variations out of fifteen, must strike every one; in its concluding stanzas also it resembles other Scandinavian and English ballads. On the other hand, the White Doe and the Korrigan at the fount remind us of the Lais of Marie de France. Our opinion on the whole is, that the ballad belongs to Scandinavia, whence it was brought at an early period—by the Normans, we might say only for its Christian air in both countries—and naturalised in the usual manner. It is rather strange that there is neither an English nor a Scottish version of it.
This ballad is quite remarkable. Its resemblance to that of Sir Olof, which is so famous in Scandinavia, and of which we have already shared two variations out of fifteen, is noticeable to everyone; it also shares similarities with other Scandinavian and English ballads in its final stanzas. On the other hand, the White Doe and the Korrigan at the spring remind us of the Lais of Marie de France. Overall, we believe that the ballad originates from Scandinavia, from where it was brought at an early time—possibly by the Normans, mainly due to its Christian tone in both regions—and adapted in the usual way. It’s rather strange that there is neither an English nor a Scottish version of it.
The next lay, which is entirely composed in tercets, is the story of a changeling. In order to recover her own child the mother is advised by the Virgin, to whom she has prayed, to prepare a meal for ten farm-servants in an egg-shell, which will make the Korrid speak, and she is then to whip him well till he cries, and when he does so he will be taken away. The woman does as directed: the Korr asks what she is about: she tells him: "For ten, dear mother, in an eggshell! I have seen the egg before I saw the white hen. I have seen the acorn before I saw the tree: I have[Pg 437] seen the acorn and I have seen the shoot: I have seen the oak in the wood of Brézal, but never saw I such a thing as this." "Thou hast seen too many things, my son," replied she, and began to whip him, when one came crying, "Don't beat him, give him back to me; I have not done yours any injury. He is king in our country." When the woman went home she found her own child sleeping sweetly in the cradle. He opened his eyes and said, "Ah! mother, I have been a long time asleep!"
The next part, written entirely in tercets, tells the tale of a changeling. To get her own child back, the mother prays to the Virgin, who advises her to prepare a meal for ten farm workers in an eggshell, which will make the Korrid speak. Then, she must whip him until he cries, and when he does, he will be taken away. The woman follows the instructions: the Korr asks what she is doing, and she replies, "For ten, dear mother, in an eggshell! I've seen the egg before I saw the white hen. I've seen the acorn before I saw the tree: I've seen the acorn and the shoot: I've seen the oak in the wood of Brézal, but I've never seen anything like this." "You've seen too many things, my son," she replied, and began to whip him, when someone came crying, "Don't beat him, give him back to me; I haven't harmed yours. He is a king in our land." When the woman got home, she found her own child sleeping peacefully in the cradle. He opened his eyes and said, "Ah! mother, I've been asleep for a long time!"
Among the Welsh legends above related, that of the Fairies Banished has some resemblance to this; but M. Villemarqué says that he was told a changeling-story by the Glamorgan peasantry, precisely the same as the Breton legend. In it the changeling is heard muttering to himself in a cracked voice, "I have seen the acorn before I saw the oak: I have seen the egg before I saw the white hen: I have never seen the like of this." It is remarkable that these words form a rimed triad or tercet nearly the same with that in the Breton ballad,[490] whence M. Villemarqué is led to suspect that the legend is anterior to the seventh century, the epoch of the separation of the Britons of Wales and Armorica. But as changelings seem to have come from the North, we cannot consent to receive this theory. He also quotes from Geoffrey of Monmouth's Life of Merlin, "There is in this forest," said Merlin the Wild, "an oak laden with years: I saw it when it was beginning to grow ... I saw the acorn whence it rose, germinate and become a twig ... I have then lived a long time." This would, in our opinion, tend to show that this was an ordinary formula in the British language.
Among the Welsh legends mentioned above, the story of the Fairies Banished is somewhat similar; however, M. Villemarqué states he was told a changeling story by the peasants of Glamorgan that is exactly like the Breton legend. In this story, the changeling is heard mumbling to himself in a cracked voice, "I have seen the acorn before I saw the oak: I have seen the egg before I saw the white hen: I have never seen anything like this." It's interesting that these words create a rhymed triad or tercet that is almost the same as that in the Breton ballad,[490] which leads M. Villemarqué to suspect that the legend predates the seventh century, the time when the Britons of Wales and Armorica separated. But since changelings seem to have originated from the North, we can't accept this theory. He also quotes from Geoffrey of Monmouth's Life of Merlin, "In this forest," said Merlin the Wild, "there is an ancient oak: I saw it when it was just starting to grow... I saw the acorn from which it sprang, germinate and turn into a twig... I have then lived a long time." In our view, this suggests that this was a common phrase in the British language.
The third and last of those ballads tells, and not without humour, how Paskou-Hir, i. e., Long-Paskou, the tailor, one Friday evening, entered the abode of the Korred, and there dug up and carried home a concealed treasure. They[Pg 438] pursued him, and came into the court-yard dancing with might and main, and singing,—
The third and final ballad humorously recounts how Paskou-Hir, aka Long-Paskou, the tailor, entered the Korred's home one Friday evening and dug up a hidden treasure to take back with him. They[Pg 438] chased after him, dancing and singing joyfully in the courtyard—
Finding the door secured[491] they mount the roof and break a hole through which they get in, and resume their dance on the floor, still singing, Monday, Tuesday, etc., and calling on the tailor to come and join them and they would teach him a dance that would crack his back-bone, and they end by telling him that the money of the Korr is good for nothing.
Finding the door locked[491] they climb onto the roof and break a hole to get in, and continue their dance on the floor, still singing, Monday, Tuesday, etc., calling for the tailor to come and join them, promising to teach him a dance that would leave him sore, and they finish by telling him that the Korr's money isn't worth anything.
Another version says, that it was a baker who stole the treasure, and, more cunning than the tailor, he strewed the floor of his house with hot ashes and cinders on which the Korred burned their feet. This made them scamper off, but before they went they smashed all his crockery and earthenware. Their words were, "In Iannik-ann-Trevou's house we burnt our horny feet and made a fine mess of his crockery."
Another version says that it was a baker who took the treasure. Smarter than the tailor, he spread hot ashes and cinders on the floor of his house, which made the Korred burn their feet. This caused them to run away, but before they left, they broke all his dishes and pottery. They said, "In Iannik-ann-Trevou's house, we burned our tough feet and made a real mess of his crockery."
The following legend will explain the song of the Korred.
The following legend will explain the song of the Korred.
The Dance and Song of the Korred.
The valley of Goel was a celebrated haunt of the Korred.[492] It was thought dangerous to pass through it at night lest one should be forced to join in their dances, and thus perhaps lose his life. One evening, however, a peasant and[Pg 439] his wife thoughtlessly did so, and they soon found themselves enveloped by the dancing sprites, who kept singing—
The valley of Goel was a well-known spot for the Korred.[492] People believed it was risky to go through there at night for fear of being swept into their dances, which could lead to losing one's life. One evening, however, a peasant and[Pg 439] his wife carelessly ventured in, and they quickly found themselves surrounded by the dancing spirits, who kept singing—
Bas an arer zo gant hon;
Lez on, Lez y, I want to spend time with you.
For he has the plow's wand;
Let her go, let her go, For she holds the plow's wand.
It seems the man had in his hand the fourche, or short stick, which is used as a plough-paddle in Brittany, and this was a protection, for the dancers made way for them to go out of the ring.
It looks like the man held the fourche, or short stick, used as a plough-paddle in Brittany, and this served as a shield, allowing the dancers to clear a path for them to exit the ring.
When this became known, many persons having fortified themselves with a fourche, gratified their curiosity by witnessing the dance of the Korred. Among the rest were two tailors, Peric and Jean, who, being merry fellows, dared each other to join in the dance. They drew lots, and the lot fell upon Peric, a humpbacked red-haired, but bold stout little fellow. He went up to the Korred and asked permission to take share in their dance. They granted it, and all went whirling round and round, singing
When this got out, a lot of people, having armed themselves with a fourche, satisfied their curiosity by watching the Korred dance. Among them were two tailors, Peric and Jean, who, being cheerful guys, challenged each other to join in the dance. They drew lots, and the lot landed on Peric, a bold, stout little guy with a hump and red hair. He approached the Korred and asked if he could join their dance. They agreed, and everyone started whirling around, singing.
Peric, weary of the monotony, when there was a slight pause at the last word, added
Peric, tired of the routine, took advantage of a brief pause after the last word and added
Mat! mat! (good! good!) cried they, and gathering round him, they offered him his choice of beauty, rank, or riches. He laughed, and only asked them to remove his hump and change the colour of his hair. They forthwith took hold of him and tossed him up into the air, throwing him from hand to hand till at last he lighted on his feet with a flat back and fine long black hair.
Awesome! Awesome! they shouted, and gathered around him, offering him a choice of looks, status, or wealth. He laughed and simply asked them to get rid of his hump and change his hair color. They immediately grabbed him and tossed him into the air, passing him from one to another until he eventually landed on his feet with a flat back and long, beautiful black hair.
When Jean saw and heard of the change he resolved to try what he could get from the potent Korred, so a few evenings after he went and was admitted to the dance, which now went to the words as enlarged by Peric. To make his addition he shouted out,
When Jean saw and heard about the change, he decided to see what he could get from the powerful Korred. So, a few evenings later, he went and was allowed into the dance, which was now accompanied by the words expanded by Peric. To contribute to the performance, he shouted out,
"What more? what more?" cried the Korred, but he only went on repeating the words. They then asked him what he would have, and he replied riches. They tossed him up, and kept bandying him about till he cried for mercy, and on coming to the ground, he found he had got Peric's hump and red hair.
"What else? What else?" shouted the Korred, but he just kept repeating those words. They asked him what he wanted, and he said riches. They tossed him around and kept throwing him back and forth until he begged for mercy. When he finally landed, he discovered he had gained Peric's hunchback and red hair.
It seems that the Korred were condemned to this continual dancing, which was never to cease till a mortal should join in their dance, and after naming all the days of the week, should add, Ha cetu chu er sizun, "And now the week is ended." They punished Jean for coming so near the end and then disappointing them.[493]
It seems the Korred were stuck in this endless dance, which would only stop when a human joined in and, after naming all the days of the week, said, Ha cetu chu er sizun, "And now the week is over." They punished Jean for getting so close to the end and then letting them down.[493]
We add the following circumstances from other authorities:
We include the following situations from other sources:
At Carnac, near Quiberon, says M. de Cambry, in the department of Morbihan, on the sea-shore, is the Temple of Carnac, called in Breton "Ti Goriquet" (House of the Gorics), one of the most remarkable Celtic monuments extant. It is composed of more than four thousand large stones, standing erect in an arid plain, where neither tree nor shrub is to be seen, and not even a pebble is to be found in the soil on which they stand. If the inhabitants are asked concerning this wonderful monument, they say it is an old camp of Cæsar's, an army turned into stone, or that it is the work of the Crions or Gorics. These they describe as little men between two and three feet high, who carried these enormous masses on their hands; for, though little, they are stronger than giants. Every night they dance around the stones;[Pg 441] and woe betide the traveller who approaches within their reach! he is forced to join in the dance, where he is whirled about till, breathless and exhausted, he falls down, amidst the peals of laughter of the Crions. All vanish with the break of day.[494]
At Carnac, near Quiberon, M. de Cambry mentions that in the Morbihan department, by the seashore, lies the Temple of Carnac, known in Breton as "Ti Goriquet" (House of the Gorics), which is one of the most significant Celtic monuments still in existence. It consists of over four thousand large stones standing upright in a dry plain, where no trees or shrubs can be seen, and the soil beneath them has no pebbles. When asked about this incredible monument, the locals say it was an old camp of Caesar, an army turned to stone, or that it was built by the Crions or Gorics. They describe these beings as tiny men, about two to three feet tall, who could carry these massive stones with ease; even though they are small, they are stronger than giants. Every night, they dance around the stones; [Pg 441] woe to the traveler who gets too close! They are forced to join the dance, spinning around until they are breathless and exhausted, collapsing to the sound of the Crions' laughter. All of them disappear with the break of day.[494]
In the ruins of Tresmalouen dwell the Courils.[495] They are of a malignant disposition, but great lovers of dancing. At night they sport around the Druidical monuments. The unfortunate shepherd that approaches them must dance their rounds with them till cock-crow; and the instances are not few of persons thus ensnared who have been found next morning dead with exhaustion and fatigue. Woe also to the ill-fated maiden who draws near the Couril dance! nine months after, the family counts one member more. Yet so great is the power and cunning of these Dwarfs, that the young stranger bears no resemblance to them, but they impart to it the features of some lad of the village.
In the ruins of Tresmalouen live the Courils.[495] They have a wicked nature, but they're really into dancing. At night, they dance around the Druid monuments. Any unfortunate shepherd who gets too close has to join in their dance until dawn; there's no shortage of cases where people caught in this trap have been found dead from exhaustion the next morning. And woe to the unlucky maiden who stumbles upon the Couril dance! Nine months later, her family finds themselves with one more member. Yet the power and trickery of these Dwarfs are so great that the child born doesn’t look like them at all, but instead takes on the features of a local boy.
A number of little men, not more than a foot high, dwell under the castle of Morlaix. They live in holes in the ground, whither they may often be seen going, and beating on basins. They possess great treasures, which they sometimes bring out; and if any one pass by at the time, allow him to take one handful, but no more. Should any one attempt to fill his pockets, the money vanishes, and he is instantly assailed by a shower of boxes in the ear from invisible hands.
A group of tiny men, no more than a foot tall, live under the castle of Morlaix. They stay in holes in the ground, where they can often be seen going and banging on basins. They have a lot of treasures, which they sometimes bring out; if someone happens to walk by at that moment, they let him take one handful, but no more. If anyone tries to fill their pockets, the money disappears, and they’re immediately hit by a shower of slaps from unseen hands.
The Bretons also say that there are spirits who silently skim the milk-pans in the dairies. They likewise speak of Sand Yan y Tad (St. John and Father), who carry five lights at their finger-ends, which they make spin round and round like a wheel.[496]
The Bretons also say that there are spirits that quietly skim the milk in the dairies. They also talk about Sand Yan y Tad (St. John and Father), who hold five lights at their fingertips, spinning them round and round like a wheel.[496]
There is a species of malignant beings, called Night-washers[Pg 442] (Eur cunnerez noz), who appear on the banks of streams, and call on the passers-by to aid them to wash the linen of the dead. If any one refuses, they drag him into the water and break his arms.
There is a type of evil creatures, called Night-washers[Pg 442] (Eur cunnerez noz), who show up on the edges of streams and ask people passing by to help them wash the clothes of the dead. If anyone refuses, they pull him into the water and break his arms.
About Morlaix the people are afraid of evil beings they call Teurst. One of these, called Teursapouliet, appears in the likeness of some domestic animal.[497] In the district of Vannes is a colossal spirit called Teus,[498] or Bugelnoz, who appears clothed in white between midnight and two in the morning. His office is to rescue victims from the Devil. He spreads his mantle over them, and they are secure. The Devil comes over the ocean; but, unable to endure the look of the good spirit, he sinks down again, and, the object of the spirit accomplished, he vanishes.
In Morlaix, people are afraid of evil beings they call Teurst. One of them, named Teursapouliet, takes the form of a pet. [497] In the area of Vannes, there’s a giant spirit known as Teus,[498] or Bugelnoz, who appears dressed in white between midnight and two in the morning. His role is to save victims from the Devil. He covers them with his cloak, and they are safe. The Devil comes from the ocean, but when he sees the good spirit, he can't stand the sight and sinks back down, and with his mission completed, the spirit disappears.
SOUTHERN EUROPE.
Najadi and Amadriadi, and Semidee,
Oreadi, and Napee, or seven suns.
Sanazzaro.
Under the title of Southern Europe, we comprise Greece and those nations whose languages are derived from the Latin; Italy, Spain, and France. Of the Fairy-system, if there ever was one, of Portugal we have met with nothing, at least in the works of Camoens, Bernardes, and Lobo.
Under the title of Southern Europe, we include Greece and the nations whose languages come from Latin: Italy, Spain, and France. As for the Fairy-system of Portugal, if it ever existed, we haven't found anything in the works of Camoens, Bernardes, and Lobo.
The reader will, in this part of our work, find little corresponding to the Gothic Dwarfs who have hitherto been our companions. The only one of our former acquaintances that will attend us is honest Hob-goblin, Brownie, Kobold, Nis, or however else he may style himself. And it is very remarkable that we shall meet with him only in those places where the Northmen, the Visigoths or other Scandinavian tribes settled. Whence perhaps it might be concluded that they brought him with them to the South of Europe.
In this section of our work, the reader will find very few references to the Gothic Dwarfs who have been our companions so far. The only familiar figure joining us is the honest Hob-goblin, Brownie, Kobold, Nis, or whatever else he chooses to call himself. It’s quite interesting that we will only encounter him in regions where the Northmen, the Visigoths, or other Scandinavian tribes settled. This might suggest that they brought him with them to Southern Europe.
GREECE.
In the damp caves.
The Grecian mythology, like its kindred systems, abounded in personifications.[499] Modified by scenery so beautiful, rich,[Pg 444] and various as Hellas presented, it in general assigned the supposed intelligences who presided over the various parts of external nature more pleasing attributes than they elsewhere enjoyed. They were mostly conceived to be of the female sex, and were denominated Nymphs, a word originally signifying a new-married woman.
Grecian mythology, like other belief systems, was full of personifications.[499] Shaped by the incredibly beautiful, rich, and diverse landscapes of Hellas, it generally gave the imagined spirits that governed different aspects of nature more appealing traits than they had in other cultures. They were mostly viewed as female and were called Nymphs, a term that originally meant a newlywed woman.
Whether it be owing to soil, climate, or to an original disposition of mind and its organ, the Greeks have above all other people possessed a perception of beauty of form, and a fondness for representing it. The Nymphs of various kinds were therefore always presented to the imagination, in the perfection of female youth and beauty. Under the various appellations of Oreades, Dryades, Naïdes, Limniades, Nereides, they dwelt in mountains, trees, springs, lakes, the sea, where, in caverns and grottos, they passed a life whose occupations resembled those of females of human race. The Wood-nymphs were the companions and attendants of the huntress goddess Artemis; the Sea-nymphs averted shipwreck from pious navigators; and the Spring- and River-nymphs poured forth fruitfulness on the earth. All of them were honoured with prayer and sacrifice; and all of them occasionally 'mingled in love' with favoured mortals.
Whether it's due to soil, climate, or their natural mindset, the Greeks, more than any other people, had a keen appreciation for beauty in form and a passion for depicting it. The Nymphs of various kinds were consistently brought to life in the imagination as embodiments of youthful female beauty. Known by names like Oreades, Dryades, Naïdes, Limniades, and Nereides, they inhabited mountains, trees, springs, lakes, and the sea, where they lived in caves and grottos, engaging in activities similar to those of human women. The Wood-nymphs were companions and attendants of the huntress goddess Artemis; the Sea-nymphs protected faithful sailors from shipwrecks; and the Spring and River-nymphs brought fertility to the land. All of them were honored with prayers and sacrifices, and all occasionally 'mingled in love' with chosen mortals.
In the Homeric poems, the most ancient portion of Grecian literature, we meet the various classes of Nymphs. In the Odyssey, they are the attendants of Calypso, herself a goddess and a nymph. Of the female attendants of Circe, the potent daughter of Helios, also designated as a goddess and a nymph, it is said,
In the Homeric poems, the earliest part of Greek literature, we encounter different groups of Nymphs. In the Odyssey, they serve as attendants to Calypso, who is both a goddess and a nymph. Regarding the female attendants of Circe, the powerful daughter of Helios, also identified as a goddess and a nymph, it is said,
And holy rivers that flow into the ocean.
Yet these nymphs are of divine nature, and when Zeus, the father of the gods, calls together his council,
Yet these nymphs are divine beings, and when Zeus, the father of the gods, gathers his council,
Nor of the Nymphs, who live in beautiful groves,
And the sources of streams, and lush green meadows.
The good Eumæus prays to the Nymphs to speed the return of his master, reminding them of the numerous sacrifices[Pg 445] Ulysses had offered to them. In another part of the poem, their sacred cave is thus described:—
The kind Eumæus prays to the Nymphs to hasten the return of his master, reminding them of the many sacrifices[Pg 445] Ulysses had made for them. In another section of the poem, their sacred cave is described as follows:—
And stone pitchers with two ears, and there Bees construct their hives. Inside, there are also long looms. Of stone, and that’s where the Nymphs weave their robes,
Sea-purple, amazing to see. Aye-flowing
There are waters; it has two entrances; That to the north is accessible to people;
The area to the south is considered more sacred, and there Men do not enter, but it is the path of the Immortals.
Yet though thus exalted in rank, the Homeric Nymphs frequently 'blessed the bed' of heroes; and many a warrior who fought before Troy could boast descent from a Naïs or a Nereis.
Yet even with their high status, the Homeric Nymphs often 'blessed the bed' of heroes; and many warriors who fought in Troy could proudly claim to be descended from a Naïs or a Nereis.
The sweet, gentle, pious, Ocean-nymphs, who in the Prometheus of Æschylus appear as the consolers and advisers of its dignified hero, seem to hold a nearly similar relation with man to the supernal gods. Beholding the misery inflicted on Prometheus by the power of Zeus, they cry,—
The kind, caring, pious Ocean-nymphs, who in Aeschylus's Prometheus act as the comforters and guides of the noble hero, seem to have a relationship with humans that's similar to that of the divine gods. Witnessing the suffering that Zeus has imposed on Prometheus, they cry,—
Next to the endless flow
Of Father Ocean:
I can't make mistakes in my words; But stay with me And never disappear.
One of the most interesting species of Nymphs is the Dryads, or Hamadryads, those personifications of the vegetable life of plants. In the Homeric hymn to Aphroditè, we find the following full and accurate description of them. Aphroditè, when she informs Anchises of her pregnancy,[Pg 446] and her shame to have it known among the gods, says of the child:—
One of the most fascinating types of Nymphs is the Dryads, or Hamadryads, who represent the life of plants. In the Homeric hymn to Aphrodite, we find a detailed and accurate description of them. When Aphrodite tells Anchises about her pregnancy and her embarrassment about it being known among the gods, she speaks about the child:—
Deep-bosomed, who on this great mountain And holy dwell, who are neither goddesses Neither are women. Their lives are long; they eat
Delicious food, and with an immortal body The beautiful dance. With them, in the recess Of beautiful caves, keen-eyed Argos-slayer And the Sileni fall in love. Straight pines
Or tall oaks spring along with them The earth nurtures us, right from the moment we're born; Beautiful and thriving trees; on the tall hills
They stand tall; the holy grove of the Immortal ones. Men call them, and they are never cut by iron. But when death's fate is approaching,
First let the beautiful trees wither on the earth,
The bark around them deteriorates, the branches drop,
And at that moment, the Nymph's soul departs
The sun's bright light.
They possessed power to reward and punish these who prolonged or abridged the existence of their associate-tree. In the Argonautics of Apollonius Rhodius, Phineus thus explains to the heroes the cause of the poverty of Peræbius:—
They had the power to reward or punish those who lengthened or shortened the life of their associate-tree. In the Argonautics of Apollonius Rhodius, Phineus explains to the heroes the reason for the poverty of Peræbius:—
Alone in the hills, he rejected the prayer Of the Hamadryas Nymph, who is crying deeply,
With sincere words, he pleaded with him not to cut The trunk of an oak tree, which, along with her Coeval has lasted for many years. But, in the pride of youth, he foolishly Cut it; and to him and to his kind, the Nymph Gave ever after a lot of wasted effort.
The Scholiast gives on this passage the following tale from Charon of Lampsacus:
The Scholiast shares the following story from Charon of Lampsacus about this passage:
A man, named Rhœcus, happening to see an oak just ready to fall to the ground, ordered his slaves to prop it. The Nymph, who had been on the point of perishing with the tree, came to him and expressed her gratitude to him for having saved her life, and at the same time desired him[Pg 447] to ask what reward he would. Rhœcus then requested her to permit him to be her lover, and the Nymph acceded to his wishes. She at the same time charged him strictly to avoid the society of every other woman, and told him that a bee should be her messenger. One time the bee happened to come to Rhœcus as he was playing at draughts, and he made a rough reply. This so incensed the Nymph that she deprived him of sight.
A man named Rhœcus saw an oak tree about to fall and told his workers to support it. The Nymph, who was about to die with the tree, approached him and thanked him for saving her life, and then asked what reward he wanted. Rhœcus asked her to let him be her lover, and the Nymph agreed. However, she strictly warned him to avoid the company of other women and informed him that a bee would be her messenger. One time, a bee came to Rhœcus while he was playing checkers, and he responded rudely. This angered the Nymph so much that she took away his sight.
Similar was the fate of the Sicilian Daphnis.[500] A Naïs loved him and forbade him to hold intercourse with any other woman under pain of loss of sight. Long he abstained, though tempted by the fairest maids of Sicily. At length a princess contrived to intoxicate him: he broke his vow, and the threatened penalty was inflicted.
Similar was the fate of the Sicilian Daphnis.[500] A Naïs loved him and warned him not to be with any other woman, or he would lose his sight. He resisted for a long time, even though he was tempted by the most beautiful girls in Sicily. Eventually, a princess managed to get him drunk: he broke his promise, and the threatened consequence came to pass.
ITALY.
Unfortunately for our knowledge of the ancient Italian mythology, the ballad-poetry of Rome is irrecoverably lost. A similar fate has befallen the literature of Etruria, Umbria, and other parts of the peninsula. The powerful influence exercised by Grecian genius over the conquerors of the Grecian states utterly annihilated all that was national and domestic in literature. Not but that Latin poetry abounds in mythologic matter; but it is the mythology of Greece, not of Italy; and the reader of Virgil and Ovid will observe with surprise how little of what he meets in their works is Italian.
Unfortunately, our understanding of ancient Italian mythology is forever lost due to the disappearance of Rome's ballad poetry. A similar fate has affected the literature of Etruria, Umbria, and other regions of the peninsula. The strong influence of Greek writers on the conquerors of the Greek states completely wiped out everything that was national and local in their literature. While Latin poetry is rich in mythological themes, it draws from Greek mythology, not Italian. Readers of Virgil and Ovid will be surprised to find how little in their works is actually Italian.
So much however of the population of ancient Italy,[Pg 448] particularly of Latium, was Pelasgian, that it is natural to suppose a great similarity between the religious systems of Latium and Hellas. The Latins do not, however, appear to have believed in choirs of Nymphs. Those we read of, such as Egeria, Anna Perenna, Juturna, are all solitary, all dwellers of fountains, streams, and lakes. The Italian Diana did not, like the Grecian Artemis, speed over the mountains attended by a train of buskined nymphs. No Dryads sought to avert the fate of their kindred trees—no Nereides sported on the waves.
However, a large part of the population in ancient Italy, particularly in Latium, was Pelasgian, which makes it natural to assume there was a significant similarity between the religious systems of Latium and Greece. The Latins, however, don’t seem to have believed in groups of Nymphs. The ones we read about, like Egeria, Anna Perenna, and Juturna, are all solitary, living by fountains, streams, and lakes. The Italian Diana didn’t, like the Greek Artemis, roam the mountains accompanied by a group of nymphs. No Dryads tried to protect their trees, and no Nereides played in the waves.
Dwarfish deities they had none. We are indeed told of the Lars, particularly the rural Lars, as answering to the Gothic Dwarfs; but no proofs are offered except the diminutive size of their statues. This we hold to amount to nothing. Are we to suppose the following lines of Plautus to have been delivered by an "eyas?"
Dwarfish deities were absent. We are told about the Lars, especially the rural ones, as being similar to the Gothic Dwarfs; however, no evidence is provided apart from the small size of their statues. We think this doesn't add up. Should we believe that the following lines from Plautus were spoken by a "young hawk?"
This family; both the father and grandfather I have always protected the one who has it now. Now his grandfather entrusted me with a treasure. Of gold, that I, unnoticed by everyone, should hold onto it.
She gives me crowns, and I, in return, I have now made Euclio discover the treasure, If he wants to, he can do so more easily. Get her a date.[501]
The Lars were a portion of the Etrurian religion. The Etruscan word Lar signifies Lord, with which it has a curious but casual resemblance.[502] The Lars were regarded, like the Grecian heroes, as being the souls of men who, after death, still hovered about their former abodes, averting dangers from, and bestowing blessings on, the inhabitants. They differed from the Penates, who were, properly speaking,[Pg 449] Gods, beings of a higher nature, personifications of natural powers, the givers of abundance and wealth.
The Lars were part of the Etruscan religion. The Etruscan word Lar means Lord, which has a strange but casual similarity.[502] The Lars were seen, like Greek heroes, as the souls of people who, after death, continued to linger around their old homes, protecting the living from dangers and blessing them. They were different from the Penates, who were, in a stricter sense,[Pg 449] Gods, higher beings, personifications of natural forces, and the sources of abundance and wealth.
The old Italians, it appears, believed in a being, we know not of what size, called an Incubo, that watched over treasure. "But what they say I know not," says Petronius,[503] "but I have heard how he snatched the cap of an Incubo and found a treasure."
The old Italians seemed to believe in a being, of unknown size, called an Incubo, that guarded treasure. "But I don't know what they say," says Petronius,[503] "but I've heard he took the cap of an Incubo and discovered a treasure."
Respecting the Fairy mythology of the modern Italians, what we have been able to collect is very little.
Respecting the fairy mythology of today's Italians, what we've managed to gather is very little.
The people of Naples, we are told,[504] believe in a being very much resembling the Incubo, whom they call the Monaciello, or Little Monk. They describe him as a short, thick kind of little man, dressed in the long garments of a monk, with a broad-brimmed hat. He appears to people in the dead of the night, and beckons to them to follow him. If they have courage to do so, he leads them to some place where treasure is concealed. Several are said to have made sudden fortunes through him. In the Neapolitan story-book, named the Pentamerone, of which we shall presently give an account, we meet with a Monaciello of a very different character from this guardian of hidden treasure.
The people of Naples, we are told,[504] believe in a being that resembles the Incubo, known as the Monaciello, or Little Monk. They describe him as a short, stocky little man, dressed in long monk's robes, with a wide-brimmed hat. He shows up at night and motions for people to follow him. If they’re brave enough to do so, he leads them to a place where treasure is hidden. Many are said to have struck it rich because of him. In the Neapolitan storybook called the Pentamerone, which we will review shortly, we encounter a Monaciello with a very different role from this guardian of hidden treasure.
In the second tale of the first day of that work, when the prince in the night heard the noise made by the Fairy in his room, "he thought it was some chamber-boy coming to lighten his purse for him, or some Monaciello to pull the clothes off him." And in the seventh tale of the third day of the same collection, when Corvetto had hidden himself under the Ogre's[505] bed to steal his quilt, "he began to pull[Pg 450] quite gently, when the Ogre awoke, and bid his wife not to pull the clothes that way, or she'd strip him, and he would get his death of cold." "Why, it's you that are stripping me," replied the Ogress, "and you have not left a stitch on me." "Where the devil is the quilt?" says the Ogre; and putting his hand to the ground, he happened to touch the face of Corvetto, and immediately began to shout out, "The Monaciello, the Monaciello, hola! candles! run, run!" Corvetto, meanwhile, got off with his prize through the window.[506]
In the second story of the first day of that work, when the prince heard a noise in his room at night that was caused by the Fairy, "he thought it was some servant coming to lighten his pockets, or some trickster trying to pull the covers off him." And in the seventh story of the third day of the same collection, when Corvetto was hiding under the Ogre's bed to steal his blanket, "he started to pull it quite gently, when the Ogre woke up and told his wife not to pull the covers that way, or she'd strip him, and he'd freeze to death." "Well, it's you that's stripping me," replied the Ogress, "and you haven't left me with a single stitch." "Where the heck is the blanket?" said the Ogre; and when he reached down, he accidentally touched Corvetto's face and immediately began to shout, "The trickster, the trickster, hey! Candles! Run, run!" Meanwhile, Corvetto made off with his prize through the window.
It is quite clear that the Monaciello is the same kind of being as the House-spirit of the Gotho-German nations. He seems to belong peculiarly to Naples, for we have not heard of him in any other part of Italy. Now we are to recollect that this was the very place in which the Normans settled, and so he may be their Nis or Kobold;[507] or, as he is so very like the Spanish Duende, he may be that being introduced by the Aragonese, who seem to have exercised so much influence over the language and manners of the people of Naples.
It’s pretty clear that the Monaciello is similar to the House spirit of the Gothic-German nations. He seems to be unique to Naples, as we haven’t heard of him anywhere else in Italy. It's important to remember that this was the exact location where the Normans settled, so he may be their Nis or Kobold; or, since he closely resembles the Spanish Duende, he might be that spirit brought in by the Aragonese, who appear to have had a significant influence on the language and customs of the people in Naples.
The belief in Mermaids also prevailed in modern Italy. In the reign of Roger, king of Sicily, a young man happening to be bathing in the sea late in the evening, perceived that something was following him. Supposing it to be one of his companions, he caught it by the hair, and dragged it on shore. But finding it to be a maiden of great beauty and of most perfect form, he threw his cloak about her, and took her home, where she continued with him till they had a son. There was one thing however which greatly grieved him, which was the reflection that so beautiful a form should be dumb, for he had never heard her speak. One day he was reproached by one of his companions, who said that it[Pg 451] was a spectre, and not a real woman, that he had at home: being both angry and terrified, he laid his hand on the hilt of his sword, and urged her with vehemence to tell him who or what she was, threatening if she did not do so, to kill the child before her eyes. The spirit only saying, that he had lost a good wife by forcing her to speak, instantly vanished, leaving her son behind. A few years after, as the boy was playing on the sea-shore with his companions, the spirit his mother dragged him into the sea, where he was drowned.[508]
The belief in mermaids also existed in modern Italy. During the reign of Roger, the king of Sicily, a young man was bathing in the sea late one evening and noticed something following him. Thinking it was one of his friends, he grabbed it by the hair and pulled it ashore. However, when he discovered that it was a beautiful young woman with a perfect figure, he wrapped his cloak around her and took her home, where she stayed with him until they had a son. One thing that deeply troubled him, though, was the fact that such a beautiful creature was mute; he had never heard her speak. One day, a friend of his teased him, saying that the woman at his home was a ghost, not a real woman: angry and scared, he grabbed his sword and insisted that she tell him who or what she was, threatening to kill their child in front of her if she didn’t. The spirit simply said that he had lost a good wife by making her speak, and then vanished, leaving their son behind. A few years later, while the boy was playing on the beach with his friends, the spirit of his mother dragged him into the sea, where he drowned.[508]
We now come to the Fate of romance and tale.
We now come to the fate of romance and story.
The earliest notice that we can recollect to have seen of these potent ladies is in the Orlando Innamorato, where we meet the celebrated Fata Morgana, who would at first appear to be, as a personification of Fortune, a being of a higher order.
The first mention we can remember seeing of these powerful women is in the Orlando Innamorato, where we encounter the famous Fata Morgana, who initially seems to be, as a representation of Fortune, a being of a higher status.
To different people, it grants gold; How much and for the whole world or it spreads It's important to ask about it first.
L. i. c. 25, § 5, ed. 1831.
But we afterwards find her in her proper station, subject, with the Fate and Witches, to the redoubtable Demogorgon.[509] When Orlando, on delivering Zilante from her, makes her swear by that awful power, the poet says:
But we later find her in her rightful place, along with Fate and the Witches, under the formidable Demogorgon.[509] When Orlando frees Zilante from her, he makes her swear by that terrifying power, the poet says:
And what he likes can be done by them. The night saddled up to a sheep, Cross the mountains and pass the sea,
E strigie, e fate, e fantasias vazias Bats with snakes live every morning.
Perché non possono apparire oggi,
So much he strikes with furious blows.[Pg 452] Che volentier vorrebbero poter morire.
Now they're chained down in the deep sea,
Or above the wind, it makes her spin,
So it leads with the fire behind it; To whom this one gives, to whom that other penalty. L. ii. c. xiii. st. 27, 28.
According to Ariosto,[510] Demogorgon has a splendid temple palace in the Himalaya mountains, whither every fifth year the Fate are all summoned to appear before him, and give an account of their actions. They travel through the air in various strange conveyances, and it is no easy matter to distinguish between their convention and a Sabbath of the Witches.
According to Ariosto,[510] Demogorgon has an impressive temple palace in the Himalayas, where every five years the Fates are summoned to present themselves before him and report on their actions. They journey through the air in various unusual vehicles, and it's not easy to tell the difference between their gathering and a Witches' Sabbath.
We meet with another Fata in Bojardo,[511] the beautiful Silvanella, who raised a tomb over Narcissus, and then dissolved away into a fountain.
We encounter another Fata in Bojardo,[511] the stunning Silvanella, who created a grave for Narcissus and then transformed into a fountain.
When Brandamarte opens the magnificent tomb and kisses the hideous serpent that thrusts out its head, it gradually becomes a beautiful maiden.
When Brandamarte opens the stunning tomb and kisses the ugly serpent that sticks its head out, it slowly transforms into a beautiful maiden.
Che aveva costruito il palazzo alto It's a beautiful garden and that burial,
There has been a long time of great suffering.
Until the day of judgment arrives,
But in its form, it lasts a long time,
Over a thousand years or more, just as I have evidence. Poi (since I told you about this) Quale costruzione aveva il bello edificio? In a serpent, it transforms and stays so much. Let no one take pride in kissing her. L. ii. c. xxvi. st. 14, 15
The other Fate who appear in this poem are Le Fate Nera and Bianca, the protectresses of Guidone and Aquilante; the Fata della Fonte, from whom Mandricardo obtains the arms of Hector, and finally Alcina, the sister of Morgana, who carries off Astolfo. Dragontina and Falerina, the owners of such splendid gardens, may also have been Fate, though they are not called so by the poet.
The other Fate that show up in this poem are Le Fate Nera and Bianca, the protectors of Guidone and Aquilante; the Fata della Fonte, from whom Mandricardo gets the arms of Hector, and finally Alcina, Morgana's sister, who takes Astolfo. Dragontina and Falerina, who own such beautiful gardens, might also have been Fate, even though the poet doesn't refer to them that way.
Alcina re-appears in great splendour in the Orlando Furioso, where she is given a sister named Logistilla, and both, like Morgana in the preceding poem, are in a great measure allegorical. We also obtain there a glimpse of the White and Black Fate. The Maga Manto of Dante becomes here a Fata, and we meet her in the form of a serpent; to account for which she says,
Alcina reappears in full glory in Orlando Furioso, where she has a sister named Logistilla, and both of them, like Morgana in the previous poem, are largely symbolic. We also catch a glimpse of White and Black Fate. Dante's Maga Manto turns into a Fata here, and we encounter her as a serpent; to explain this, she says,
But the arrival is with this immortal being
Condition no less than dying fiercely;
That every seventh day everyone is certain May its shape turn into a serpent.
C. 43. st. 98.
Elsewhere (x. 52) the poet tells us that
Elsewhere (x. 52) the poet tells us that
In the Amadigi of Bernardo Tasso the Fate appear for the last time in Italian poetry;[512] but in greater number, and, we may say, greater splendour than elsewhere. There are two classes of them, the beneficent and protective, and the seductive and injurious. The terms Maga and Incantatrice, as well as Fata, are applied to them all indifferently. The good Fairy-ladies are Urganda, termed La savia and La sconosciuta,[513] the guardian of Amadigi, and the fair Oriana; Silvana or Silvanella who stands in a similar relation to Alidoro; Lucina, also named La Donna del Lago, another protectress of Alidoro and of his lady-love, the fair warrior Mirinda, sister of Amadigi; Eufrosina, the sister of Lucina; Argea, called La Reina della Fate, the protectress of Floridante, to whom, after making him undergo various trials, she gives her daughter Filidora in marriage; finally, Argea's sister Filidea. The Fate whose character resembles that of Alcina are Morganetta, Nivetta, and Carvilia, the[Pg 454] three daughters of Morgana. Beside these then are two Fate of neutral character, Dragontina, who formed a palace, temple and gardens, in which, at the desire of her father, she enchanted a young prince and his wife; and Montana, who, to avenge the fate of her lover, slain by Alidoro, enchanted that warrior in a temple which she had raised to the memory of the fallen.[514]
In Bernardo Tasso's Amadigi, the Fates make their final appearance in Italian poetry; however, they appear in greater numbers and, we can say, with more grandeur than anywhere else. There are two types of them: the helpful and protective, and the seductive and harmful. The terms Maga, Incantatrice, and Fata are used interchangeably for all of them. The benevolent Fairies include Urganda, known as La savia and La sconosciuta, the guardian of Amadigi, and the beautiful Oriana; Silvana or Silvanella, who has a similar role for Alidoro; Lucina, also called La Donna del Lago, another protector of Alidoro and his beloved, the brave warrior Mirinda, who is Amadigi's sister; Eufrosina, Lucina's sister; and Argea, known as La Reina della Fate, the protector of Floridante, to whom she eventually gives her daughter Filidora in marriage after putting him through various trials; finally, there's Argea's sister Filidea. The Fates that resemble Alcina are Morganetta, Nivetta, and Carvilia, the three daughters of Morgana. Alongside them, there are two Fates of neutral character: Dragontina, who created a palace, temple, and gardens where she, at her father's request, enchanted a young prince and his wife; and Montana, who, in order to avenge her slain lover, enchanted that warrior in a temple she built to honor the fallen.
The earliest collections of European Fairy-tales in prose belong to Italy. In 1550, Straparola, a native of Caravaggio, in the Milanese, published at Venice his Notti Piacevoli, a collection of tales, jokes, and riddles, of which several, and those the best, are Fairy-tales. These were translated into French in 1560-76, and seem to have been the origin of the so well known Contes des Feés. Perrault's Puss in Boots (Le Chat Botté,) and the Princess Fairstar (Belle Etoile,) and many others of Madame D'Aulnoy's, who borrowed largely from the Notti Piacevoli, are to be found in Straparola. In 1637, eighty-seven years after the Notti Piacevoli appeared at Naples, and in the Neapolitan dialect, the Pentamerone, the best collection of Fairy-tales ever written.[515] The author, Giambattista Basile,[516] had spent his youth in Candia, and then passed several years rambling through Italy. He seems to have carefully treasured up all the tales[Pg 455] he heard, and he wrote and published them, under the feigned name of Gian Alesio Abbatutis, in his native dialect, not long before his death.
The earliest collections of European fairy tales in prose come from Italy. In 1550, Straparola, a native of Caravaggio in the Milanese region, published his Notti Piacevoli in Venice, a collection of stories, jokes, and riddles, several of which are fairy tales and among the best. These were translated into French between 1560 and 1576, and they appear to have inspired the well-known Contes des Feés. Perrault's Puss in Boots (Le Chat Botté) and Princess Fairstar (Belle Etoile), along with many of Madame D'Aulnoy's tales, largely borrowed from the Notti Piacevoli, can be traced back to Straparola. In 1637, eighty-seven years after the Notti Piacevoli was published, the Pentamerone, the finest collection of fairy tales ever written, came out in Naples in the Neapolitan dialect. The author, Giambattista Basile, had spent his youth in Candia and then spent several years traveling around Italy. He seems to have carefully collected all the tales he heard, and he wrote and published them under the pseudonym Gian Alesio Abbatutis in his native dialect not long before he died.
In the Tales and Popular Fictions we gave some translations from the Notti Piacevoli, the only ones in English, and they will probably remain such, as the work is not one likely ever to be translated. In the same work we gave two from the Pentamerone, and three (the Dragon, Gagliuso, and the Goatface) in the former edition of the present work. Most certainly we were the first to render any of these curious tales into English, and we look back with a mixture of pleasure and surprise at our success in the unaided struggle with an idiom so different from the classic Italian.[517] We fancied that we had been the first to make translations from it into any language, but we afterwards learned that of the two tales in our other work, the one, Peruonto, had been translated into French (probably by the Abbé Galiani) for the Cabinet des Fées, the other, the Serpent into German, by M. Grimm.[518] Of late, this most original work has been brought within the reach of ordinary readers by two translations, the one in German by Felix Liebrecht, who has given the work complete with few omissions; the other in English by Mr. J. E. Taylor, who has made a selection of thirty tales, and these most carefully expurgated, in order that agreeably to its second title, it might form a book of amusement even for children—a most difficult task, and in which his success has been far greater than might have been anticipated. All our own translations have been incorporated in it, and we can safely refer to it those who wish to know the real character and nature of the Pentamerone.
In the Tales and Popular Fictions, we included some translations from the Notti Piacevoli, which are the only ones available in English, and they will probably stay that way since the work isn't likely to be translated. In the same book, we provided two from the Pentamerone and three (the Dragon, Gagliuso, and the Goatface) in the earlier edition of this work. We are certainly the first to translate any of these intriguing tales into English, and we look back with a mix of pleasure and surprise at how we managed to tackle such a different idiom compared to classic Italian.[517] We thought we had been the first to make translations from it into any language, but we later discovered that one of the two tales in our other work, Peruonto, had been translated into French (probably by Abbé Galiani) for the Cabinet des Fées, and the other, the Serpent, into German by M. Grimm.[518] Recently, this very original work has become accessible to everyday readers through two translations, one in German by Felix Liebrecht, who presented the complete work with few omissions, and another in English by Mr. J. E. Taylor, who selected thirty tales and carefully edited them so that, according to its second title, it could serve as a book of entertainment even for children—an extremely challenging task, in which he has succeeded far beyond what one might expect. All our translations have been included in it, and we can confidently recommend it to anyone wanting to understand the true character and nature of the Pentamerone.
Whatever name Basile might give his book it is quite plain that he never could have meant it merely for children. The language alone is proof enough on that head. It is, besides, full of learned allusions and of keen satire, so that it[Pg 456] could only be understood and relished by grown persons, for whose amusement it was apparently designed; and its tales are surely not much more extravagant than some of those in Ariosto and the other romantic poets. It in fact never was a child's book like the Contes de ma Mère l' Oie. It has now become very scarce; we could not at Naples meet with a copy of it, or even with any one who had read it.
Whatever name Basile might give his book, it's clear that he never intended it solely for children. The language alone proves that point. It's also filled with learned references and sharp satire, so it could only be understood and appreciated by adults, for whom it was clearly meant; its stories are surely no more extravagant than some found in Ariosto and other romantic poets. In fact, it was never a children's book like the Contes de ma Mère l'Oie. It has now become quite rare; we couldn't find a copy of it in Naples, nor could we meet anyone who had read it.
SPAIN.
Whoever you are or were,
The money you give
As you command, I return. Calderon, The Phantom Lady.
When we inquired after the fairy-system of Spain, we were told that there was no such thing, for that the Inquisition had long since eradicated all such ideas. Most certainly we would not willingly be regarded as partisans of the Holy Office, yet still we must express our doubt of the truth of this charge. In Señor Llorente's work, as far as we can recollect, there is no account of prosecutions for Duende-heresy; and even to the Holy Office we should give its due. Still, with all our diligence, our collection of Iberian fairy-lore is extremely scanty.
When we asked about the fairy-tale system in Spain, we were told that it didn’t exist because the Inquisition had eliminated all such beliefs long ago. We definitely wouldn’t want to be seen as supporters of the Holy Office, but we still have to express our doubt about this claim. In Señor Llorente's work, as far as we can remember, there’s no record of prosecutions for Duende heresy; and we have to acknowledge the Holy Office’s role. Despite our efforts, our collection of Iberian fairy tales is very limited.
Our earliest authority for Spain, as for other countries, is the celebrated marshall of Champagne, Gervase of Tilbury, who thus relates:—
Our earliest source about Spain, like other countries, is the famous marshal of Champagne, Gervase of Tilbury, who recounts:—
The Daughter of Peter De Cabinam.
In the bishoprick of Gerunda (i. e. Gerona), and the province of Catalonia, stands a mountain which the natives call Convagum. It is very steep, and on its summit is a lake of[Pg 457] dark water, so deep that it cannot be fathomed. The abode of the Demons is in this lake; and if a stone, or anything else, be thrown into it, there rises from it an awful tempest.
In the bishopric of Gerunda (i.e. Gerona), in the province of Catalonia, there is a steep mountain called Convagum by the locals. At its peak lies a lake filled with dark water that is so deep it can't be measured. The Demons reside in this lake, and if a stone or anything else is thrown into it, a terrifying storm erupts from its depths.
Not far from this mountain, in a village named Junchera, lived a man named Peter de Cabinam, who being one day annoyed by the crying of his little girl, wished in his anger that the Demons might fetch her away. The child instantly vanished—snatched away by invisible hands—and was seen no more. Time passed on; and it was seven years after this event, when a man belonging to the village, as he was one day rambling about the foot of the mountain, met a man weeping bitterly, and bewailing his hard fate. On inquiry, he said that he had now been seven years in the mountain under the power of the Demons, who employed him as a beast of burden. He added, that there was also a girl in the mountain, the daughter of Peter de Cabinam of Junchera, a servant like himself; but that they were tired of her, and would restore her to her father if he came to claim her. When this information came to Peter de Cabinam, he forthwith ascended the mountain, and going to the edge of the lake, he besought the Demons to give him back his child. Like a sudden gust of wind she came, tall in stature, but wasted and dirty, her eyes rolling wildly, and her speech inarticulate. The father, not knowing what to do with her, applied to the Bishop of Gerunda, who took this opportunity of edifying his people by exhibiting the girl to them, and warning them against the danger of wishing that the Demons had their children. Some time after the man also was released, and from him the people learned that at the bottom of the lake there was a large palace, with a wide gate, to which palace the Demons repaired from all parts of the world, and which no one could enter but themselves, and those they brought thither.[519]
Not far from this mountain, in a village called Junchera, lived a man named Peter de Cabinam. One day, frustrated by his little girl's crying, he angrily wished the Demons would take her away. The child instantly disappeared—snatched by invisible hands—and was never seen again. Time went by, and seven years later, a villager wandering at the foot of the mountain encountered a man crying bitterly and lamenting his unfortunate fate. When asked, the man revealed that he had spent seven years in the mountain, under the control of the Demons, who treated him like a pack animal. He also mentioned that there was a girl in the mountain, Peter de Cabinam's daughter from Junchera, who was a servant like him, but they were tired of her and would return her to her father if he came to claim her. When Peter de Cabinam heard this, he immediately climbed the mountain and went to the edge of the lake, pleading with the Demons to return his child. Suddenly, she appeared, tall but thin and dirty, her eyes wild and her speech unintelligible. The father, unsure of how to help her, reached out to the Bishop of Gerunda, who took the opportunity to show the girl to his congregation and warn them about the dangers of wishing for Demons to take their children. Eventually, the man was also released, and from him, the townspeople learned that a large palace lay at the bottom of the lake, with a wide gate where the Demons gathered from all over the world, and only they, or those they brought, could enter.[519]
Origin of the House of Haro.
As Don Diego Lopez, lord of Biscay, was one day lying in wait for the wild boar, he heard the voice of a woman who was singing. On looking around, he beheld on the summit of a rock a damsel, exceedingly beautiful, and richly attired. Smitten with her charms, he proffered her his hand. In reply, she assured him that she was of high descent, but frankly accepted his proffered hand; making, however, one condition—he was never to pronounce a holy name. Tradition says that the fair bride had only one defect, which was, that one of her feet was like that of a goat. Diego Lopez, however, loved her well, and she bore him two children, a daughter, and a son named Iniguez Guerra.
As Don Diego Lopez, lord of Biscay, was out one day waiting for a wild boar, he heard a woman singing. When he looked around, he saw a beautiful young lady elegantly dressed on top of a rock. Captivated by her beauty, he offered her his hand. She told him she came from a noble background but accepted his hand anyway, with one condition—he could never say a holy name. Legend has it that the lovely bride had one flaw: one of her feet was like a goat's. Despite that, Diego Lopez loved her deeply, and they had two children, a daughter and a son named Iniguez Guerra.
Now it happened one day, as they were sitting at dinner, that the lord of Biscay threw a bone to the dogs, and a mastiff and a spaniel quarrelled about it, and the spaniel griped the mastiff by the throat, and throttled him. "Holy Mary!" exclaimed Don Diego, "who ever saw the like?" Instantly the lady caught hold of the hands of her children; Diego seized and held the boy, but the mother glided through the air with the daughter, and sought again the mountains whence she had come. Diego remained alone with his son; and some years after, when he invaded the lands of the Moors, he was made captive by them, and led to Toledo. Iniguez Guerra, who was now grown up, was greatly grieved at the captivity of his father, and the men of the land told him that his only hope was to find his mother, and obtain her aid. Iniguez made no delay; he rode alone to the well-known mountains, and when he reached them, behold! his fairy-mother stood there before him on the summit of a rock. "Come unto me," said she, "for well do I know thy errand." And she called to her Pardalo, the horse that ran without a rider in the mountains, and she put a bridle into his mouth, and bade Iniguez mount him, and told him that he must not[Pg 459] give him either food or water, or unsaddle or unbridle him, or put shoes upon his feet, and that in one day the demon-steed would carry him to Toledo. And Iniguez obeyed the injunctions of his mother, and succeeded in liberating his father; but his mother never returned.[520]
One day, while they were having dinner, the lord of Biscay threw a bone to the dogs. A mastiff and a spaniel started fighting over it, and the spaniel grabbed the mastiff by the throat, choking him. "Holy Mary!" shouted Don Diego, "who has ever seen anything like this?" Right away, the lady grabbed her children's hands; Diego held onto the boy, but the mother took off into the air with the girl, heading back to the mountains she had come from. Diego was left alone with his son. A few years later, when he invaded the lands of the Moors, he was captured and taken to Toledo. Iniguez Guerra, who had grown up by then, was very upset about his father's captivity. The locals told him that his only hope was to find his mother and get her help. Without wasting any time, Iniguez rode alone to the familiar mountains, and when he got there, lo and behold! his fairy mother was standing there on top of a rock. "Come to me," she said, "for I know why you’re here." She called to her horse, Pardalo, who could run without a rider in the mountains. She put a bridle in his mouth, told Iniguez to get on him, and warned him not to give him food or water, to unsaddle or unbridle him, or to put shoes on his hooves. She said that the demon-steed would take him to Toledo in one day. Iniguez followed his mother's instructions and managed to free his father, but his mother never came back.
In the large collection of Spanish ballads named El Romancero Castellano, the only one that treats of fairy-lore is the following, which tells of the enchantment of the King of Castille's daughter by seven fairies,[521] for a period of seven years. It is of the same character as the fairy-tales of France and Italy.
In the extensive collection of Spanish ballads called El Romancero Castellano, the only one that focuses on fairy lore is the following, which tells the story of the King of Castille's daughter being enchanted by seven fairies,[521] for seven years. It shares similarities with the fairy tales from France and Italy.
La Infantine.
Going hunting like I used to.—
The dogs are tired,
El halcón perdido avía.
In a higher bouquet Viera is a little girl.
Todo aquel roble cobrará; "Don’t be scared, sir
Don't be so grossed out.
And from the queen of Castile;
Siete fadas me fadaron,[522]
[Pg 460] In the arms of a beloved maid,
Llévame contigo,
If you want a woman, "If it weren't for my friend."
This morning, that day; Voy a pedir consejo. From a mother who had.
"O poor knight" "How alone the girl feels!"
And she stays on the hill.
His mother advised him. That she would take her as a friend.
Saw that they were taking her, With very large cavalry.
On the ground it fell.
Desque there was a tornado[Pg 461] These words said:
I will be the justice,
They cut off my feet and hands,
"Then they drag me through the town."[524]
Pepito el Corcovado.
Pepito el Corcovado,[525] a gay lively little hunchback, used to gain his living by his voice and his guitar; for he was a general favourite, and was in constant request at weddings and other festivities. He was going home one night from one of these festive occasions, being under engagement for another in the morning, and, as it was in the celebrated Sierra Morena, he contrived to lose his way. After trying in vain to find it, he wrapped his cloak about him, and lay down for the night at the foot of a cork-tree. He had hardly, however, gone to sleep, when he was awakened by the sound of a number of little voices singing to an old air with which he was well acquainted,
Pepito el Corcovado,[525] a cheerful little hunchback, made a living with his voice and guitar; he was a crowd favorite and was always in demand at weddings and other celebrations. One night, after one of these events, he was heading home, preparing for another gig the next morning, but while in the famous Sierra Morena, he ended up getting lost. After unsuccessfully trying to find his way, he wrapped his cloak around him and settled down for the night at the base of a cork tree. Just as he was drifting off to sleep, he was jolted awake by the sound of several little voices singing an old tune he knew well,
over and over again. Deeming this to be imperfect, he struck in, adding,
over and over again. Thinking this was not good enough, he jumped in, adding,
The little folk were quite delighted, and for hours the mountain rang with
The little folk were really happy, and for hours the mountain echoed with
Thursday and Friday and Saturday six.
Thursday, Friday, and Saturday, six.
They finally crowded round Pepito, and bade him ask what he would for having completed their song so beautifully. After a little consideration, he begged to have his hump removed. So said so done, he was in an instant one of the straightest men in all Spain. On his return home, every one was amazed at the transformation. The story soon got wind, and another hunchback, named Cirillo, but unlike Pepito, as crooked in temper as in person, having learned from him where the scene of his adventure lay, resolved to proceed thither and try his luck. He accordingly reached the spot, sat under the cork-tree, and saw and heard all that Pepito had heard and seen. He resolved also to add to the song, and he struck in with "Y Domingo siete" (and Sunday seven); but whether it was the breach of rhythm, or the mention of the Lord's Day that gave offence, he was instantly assailed with a shower of blows or pinches, and to make his calamity the greater, Pepito's hump was added to his own.[526]
They finally gathered around Pepito and asked him what he wanted for singing their song so beautifully. After thinking for a moment, he asked to have his hump taken away. Just like that, he became one of the straightest men in all of Spain. When he returned home, everyone was amazed at his transformation. The news spread quickly, and another hunchback named Cirillo, who was just as twisted in personality as he was in form, learned where Pepito's adventure had taken place and decided to go there to try his luck. He got to the spot, sat under the cork tree, and saw and heard everything Pepito had seen and heard. He also wanted to add to the song, so he chimed in with "Y Domingo siete" (and Sunday seven); but whether it was the change in rhythm or mentioning the Lord's Day that upset everyone, he was immediately bombarded with blows and pinches. To make matters worse, Pepito's hump was added to his own.[526]
We thus may see that there are beings in Spain also answering to the various classes of Fairies. But none of these have obtained the same degree of reputation as the House-spirit, whose Spanish name is Duende or Trasgo. In Torquemada's Spanish Mandeville, as the old English version of it is named, there is a section devoted to the Duende, in which some of his feats, such as pelting people with stones, clay, and such like, are noticed, and in the last century the learned Father Feijoo wrote an essay on Duendes,[527] i.e. on House-spirits; for he says little of the proper Spanish Duende, and his examples are Hödiken and the Kobolds, of[Pg 463] which he had read in Agricola and other writers. On the whole, perhaps, the best account of the Duende will be found in Calderon's spritely comedy, named La Dama Duende.
We can see that there are beings in Spain that match the different types of Fairies. However, none of these have gained the same level of fame as the House-spirit, known in Spanish as Duende or Trasgo. In Torquemada's Spanish Mandeville, which is what the old English version is called, there’s a section dedicated to the Duende, where some of its antics, like throwing stones, clay, and other things at people, are mentioned. Last century, the learned Father Feijoo wrote an essay on Duendes, [527] i.e. on House-spirits; he says little about the actual Spanish Duende and instead gives examples like Hödiken and the Kobolds, which he read about in Agricola and other authors. Overall, the best description of the Duende can probably be found in Calderón's lively comedy, La Dama Duende.
In this piece, when Cosme, who pretends that he had seen the Duende when he put out his candle, is asked by his master what he was like, he replies:
In this piece, when Cosme, who pretends that he saw the Duende when he blew out his candle, is asked by his master what it was like, he replies:
A cone size;
Que por estas señales creo What was a capuchin monkey.
This cucurucho was a long conical hat without a brim worn by the clergy in general, and not by the Capuchins alone. A little before, Cosme, when seeking to avert the appearance of the Duende, recites the following lines, which have the appearance of being formed from some popular charm against the House-spirit:
This cucurucho was a long pointed hat without a brim worn by the clergy in general, not just by the Capuchins. Earlier, Cosme, trying to keep the Duende from showing up, recites these lines that seem to come from a popular charm against the House-spirit:
Duel of mine;
I’m just a kid, and alone, And I never saw myself in such a way.
In De Solis' very amusing comedy of Un Bobo hace Ciento, Doña Ana makes the following extremely pretty application of the popular idea of the Duende:
In De Solis' very entertaining comedy Un Bobo hace Ciento, Doña Ana makes this really lovely point about the popular concept of the Duende:
In another of his plays (El Amor al Uso), a lady says:
In another one of his plays (El Amor al Uso), a woman says:
And no one has seen him.
The lines from Calderon prefixed to this section of our work, show that money given by the Duende was as unsubstantial as fairy-money in general. This is confirmed by Don Quixote, who tells his rather covetous squire, that "los[Pg 464] tesoros de los caballeros andantes son, como los de los Duendes, aparentes y falsos."
The lines from Calderon at the beginning of this section of our work demonstrate that money given by the Duende was just as insubstantial as fairy money in general. This is backed up by Don Quixote, who informs his somewhat greedy squire that "the treasures of knights-errant are, like those of the Duendes, apparent and false."
The Spaniards seem also to agree with the people of other countries in regarding the Fairies as being fallen angels. One of their most celebrated poets thus expresses himself:
The Spaniards also seem to share the belief with people from other countries that Fairies are fallen angels. One of their most famous poets puts it this way:
If it was from the fallen, this goblin.
Some Spanish etymologists say that Duende is a contraction of Dueño de casa; others, that it comes from the Arabic Dûar, (dwelling) the term used for the Arab camps on the north-coast of Africa. To us it appears more probable that the Visigoths brought their ancient popular creed with them to Spain[528] also, and that as Duerg became Drac in Provence, it was converted into Duende in Spain.[529] It is further not quite impossible that Duerg may be also the original of Trasgo, a word for which we believe no etymon has been proposed.
Some Spanish etymologists say that Duende is a mix of Dueño de casa; others think it comes from the Arabic Dûar (dwelling), the term used for the Arab camps on the north coast of Africa. To us, it seems more likely that the Visigoths brought their ancient popular beliefs with them to Spain[528] and that as Duerg became Drac in Provence, it transformed into Duende in Spain.[529] It's also not completely out of the question that Duerg could be the root of Trasgo, a word for which we believe no origin has been suggested.
FRANCE.
Through tales of ogres and fairies
Ingeniously rocked,
Enjoy napping? Perrault.
The Fairy mythology of France may be divided, as respects its locality, into two parts, that of Northern and that of Southern France, the Langue d'Oil and the Langue d'Oc. We will commence with the latter, as adjacent to Spain. Of its mythology, Gervase of Tilbury, who resided in the kingdom of Arles, has left us some interesting particulars, and other authorities enable us to trace it down to the present day. Speaking of the inhabitants of Arles, Gervase thus expresses himself:
The fairy mythology of France can be divided by region into two parts: Northern France and Southern France, known as the Langue d'Oil and the Langue d'Oc. We'll start with the latter since it's near Spain. Gervase of Tilbury, who lived in the kingdom of Arles, has shared some intriguing details about its mythology, and other sources allow us to follow its narrative up to the present day. When discussing the people of Arles, Gervase states:
"They also commonly assert, that the Dracs assume the human form, and come early into the public market-place without any one being thereby disturbed. These, they say, have their abode in the caverns of rivers, and occasionally, floating along the stream in the form of gold rings or cups, entice women or boys who are bathing on the banks of the river; for, while they endeavour to grasp what they see, they are suddenly seized and dragged down to the bottom: and this, they say, happens to none more than to suckling women, who are taken by the Dracs to rear their unlucky offspring; and sometimes, after they have spent seven years there, they return to our hemisphere. These women say that they lived with the Dracs and their wives in ample palaces, in the caverns and banks of rivers. We have ourselves seen one of these women, who was taken away while washing clothes on the banks of the Rhone. A wooden bowl floated along by her, and, in endeavouring to catch it, having got out into the[Pg 466] deep water, she was carried down by a Drac, and made nurse to his son below the water. She returned uninjured, and was hardly recognised by her husband and friends after seven years' absence.
"They also often claim that the Dracs take on human form and come into the public marketplace without anyone being disturbed. They say these creatures live in river caves and sometimes float down the stream as gold rings or cups, luring women or boys who are bathing on the riverbanks. When the unsuspecting individuals try to grab what they see, they are suddenly pulled down to the bottom: this, they claim, happens most often to nursing women, who are taken by the Dracs to raise their unfortunate offspring. Sometimes, after spending seven years there, they return to our world. These women report that they lived with the Dracs and their wives in grand palaces located in the caves and along the riverbanks. We have even seen one of these women who was taken while washing clothes by the Rhone. A wooden bowl floated by her, and when she tried to catch it, she waded into deep water, was dragged down by a Drac, and became the nurse for his son underwater. She returned unharmed and was barely recognized by her husband and friends after seven years away."
"After her return she related very wonderful things, such as that the Dracs lived on people they had carried off, and turned themselves into human forms; and she said that one day, when the Drac gave her an eel-pasty to eat, she happened to put her fingers, that were greasy with the fat, to one of her eyes and one side of her face, and she immediately became endowed with most clear and distinct vision under the water. When the third year of her time was expired, and she had returned to her family, she very early one morning met the Drac in the market-place of Beaucaire. She knew him at once, and saluting him, inquired about the health of her mistress and the child. To this the Drac replied, 'Harkye,' said he, 'with which eye do you see me?' She pointed to the eye she had touched with the fat: the Drac immediately thrust his finger into it, and he was no longer visible to any one."[530]
"After her return, she shared some incredible stories, saying that the Dracs lived off people they had abducted and transformed into human shapes. She mentioned that one day, when the Drac gave her an eel pie to eat, she accidentally touched her greasy fingers to one of her eyes and one side of her face, and instantly gained clear and distinct vision underwater. After three years, when her time was up and she returned to her family, she encountered the Drac early one morning in the market square of Beaucaire. She recognized him immediately and greeted him, asking about her mistress and the child. The Drac responded, 'Hey, which eye do you see me with?' She pointed to the eye she had touched with the fat. The Drac then poked his finger into it, and he disappeared from sight." [530]
Respecting the Dracs, Gervase farther adds:
Respecting the Dracs, Gervase further adds:
"There is also on the banks of the Rhone, under a guardhouse, at the North-gate of the city of Arles, a great pool of the river.... In these deep places, they say that the Dracs are often seen of bright nights, in the shape of men. A few years ago there was, for three successive days, openly heard the following words in the place outside the gate of the city, which I have mentioned, while the figure as it were of a man ran along the bank: 'The hour is passed, and the man does not come.' On the third day, about the ninth hour, while that figure of a man raised his voice higher than usual, a young man ran simply to the bank, plunged in, and was swallowed up; and the voice was heard no more."
"There is also on the banks of the Rhône, by a guardhouse, at the North gate of the city of Arles, a large pool of the river... In these deep spots, people say that Dracs are often seen on bright nights, taking the form of men. A few years ago, for three consecutive days, the following words were heard clearly in the area outside the city gate I mentioned, while a figure that looked like a man ran along the bank: 'The hour has passed, and the man does not come.' On the third day, around the ninth hour, as that figure of a man raised his voice louder than usual, a young man simply ran to the bank, jumped in, and was swallowed up; and the voice was never heard again."
The word Drac is apparently derived from Draco; but we are inclined to see its origin in the Northern Duerg. We must recollect that the Visigoths long occupied Provence and Languedoc. It is, we apprehend, still in use. Fa le Drac, in Provençal, signifies Faire le diable.[531] Goudelin, a[Pg 467] Provençal poet of the seventeenth century, begins his Castel en l'Ayre with these lines:
The word Drac seems to come from Draco; however, we think its roots lie in the Northern Duerg. We should remember that the Visigoths occupied Provence and Languedoc for a long time. It appears that the term is still in use. Fa le Drac, in Provençal, means Faire le diable.[531] Goudelin, a[Pg 467] Provençal poet from the seventeenth century, opens his Castel en l'Ayre with these lines:
I never put things in a bag. Cincô siés milante pistolos Espessos como de redolos.
The following curious narrative also occurs in Gervase's work, and might seem to belong to Provence:—
The following intriguing story also appears in Gervase's work and might seem to originate from Provence:—
"Seamen tell that one time as a ship was sailing in the Mediterranean sea, which sea we call ours, she was surrounded by an immense number of porpoises (delphinos), and that when an active young man, one of the crew, had wounded one of them with a weapon, and all the rest of them had rapidly sought the bottom, a sudden and awful tempest enveloped the ship. While the sailors were in doubt of their lives, lo! one in the form of a knight came borne on a steed on the sea, and demanded that, for the salvation of all the rest, the person who had wounded the porpoise should be delivered up to him. The sailors were in an agony between their own danger and their aversion to expose their comrade to death, which seemed to them to be most cruel, and they thought it infamous to consult their own safety at the expense of the life of another. At last the man himself, deeming it better that all should be saved at the cost of one, as they were guiltless, than that such a number of people should run the risk of destruction on account of his folly, and lest by defending him they should become guilty, devoted himself to the death he merited, and voluntarily mounted the horse behind the rider, who went over the firm water, taking his road along it as if it had been the solid land. In a short time he reached a distant region, where he found lying in a magnificent bed the knight whom he had wounded the day before as a porpoise. He was directed by his guide to pull out the weapon which was sticking in the wound, and when he had done so, the guilty right hand gave aid to the wound. This being done, the sailor was speedily brought back to the ship, and restored to his companions. Hence it is, that from that time forth sailors have ceased to hunt the porpoises."[532]
"Seamen say that once, while a ship was sailing in the Mediterranean Sea, which we consider ours, it was surrounded by countless porpoises (delphinos). When a young crew member wounded one of them, all the others quickly dove to the depths, and suddenly a fierce storm enveloped the ship. As the sailors feared for their lives, a knight appeared, riding a horse on the water, and demanded that the person who had wounded the porpoise be handed over for the safety of everyone else. The sailors were torn between their own danger and their unwillingness to sacrifice their comrade to what seemed like a cruel fate; they felt it was disgraceful to prioritize their safety over another's life. Eventually, the young man himself, thinking it better for all to be saved at the cost of one, since they were innocent, than to risk the destruction of so many due to his folly, decided to accept his fate. He willingly mounted the horse behind the rider, who traveled over the surface of the water as if it were solid land. Soon, they arrived in a distant place, where he found the knight he had wounded the day before, in the form of a porpoise, lying in a splendid bed. His guide instructed him to remove the weapon that was stuck in the wound, and when he did, the guilty hand healed the injury. Once this was done, the sailor was quickly returned to the ship and reunited with his crew. Since that time, sailors have stopped hunting porpoises." [532]
Gervase also describes the Kobold, or House-spirit, the Esprit Follet, or Goblin of the North of France.
Gervase also describes the Kobold, or house spirit, the Esprit Follet, or goblin from northern France.
"There are," says he, "other demons, commonly called Follets, who inhabit the houses of simple country people, and can be kept away neither by water nor exorcisms; and as they are not seen, they pelt people as they are going in at the door with stones, sticks, and domestic utensils. Their words are heard like those of men, but their form does not appear. I remember to have met several wonderful stories of them in the Vita Abbreviata, et Miraculis beatissimi Antonii."[533]
"There are," he says, "other demons, often referred to as Follets, who live in the homes of simple country folk, and you can't keep them away with water or exorcisms; since they're invisible, they pelt people with stones, sticks, and household items as they walk through the door. You can hear their voices like those of humans, but you never see them. I remember coming across several amazing stories about them in the Vita Abbreviata and the Miraculis of the blessed St. Anthony."[533]
Elsewhere[534] he speaks of the beings which he says are called Lamiæ, who, he relates, are used to enter houses suddenly, ransack the jars and tubs, pots and pitchers, take the children out of the cradles, light lamps or candles, and sometimes oppress those who are sleeping.
Elsewhere[534] he talks about beings he calls Lamiæ, who, he claims, can suddenly enter homes, rummage through jars, tubs, pots, and pitchers, take children from their cradles, light lamps or candles, and sometimes disturb those who are sleeping.
Either Gervase mistook, or the Fadas of the south of France were regarded as beings different from mankind. The former is, perhaps, the more likely supposition. He thus speaks of them: "This, indeed, we know to be proved every day by men who are beyond all exception; that we have heard of some who were lovers of phantoms of this kind,[535] which they call Fadas; and when they married other women, they died before consummating the marriage. We have seen most of them live in great temporal felicity, who when they withdrew themselves from the embraces of these Fadas, or discovered the secret, lost not only their temporal prosperity, but even the comfort of wretched life."[536]
Either Gervase misunderstood, or the Fadas from the south of France were seen as different from humans. The former is probably the more likely option. He says of them: "This, in fact, we know to be proven every day by men who are beyond all doubt; that we have heard of some who were infatuated with these kinds of phantoms, which they call Fadas; and when they married other women, they died before the marriage was consummated. We have seen most of them live in great worldly happiness, but those who pulled away from the embrace of these Fadas, or uncovered the truth, lost not only their worldly success, but also the comfort of miserable life."
"In the legend of St. Armentaire, composed about 1300, by Raymond, a gentleman of Provence, we read of the Fée Esterelle, and of the sacrifices to her, who used to give barren women beverages to drink, to make them fruitful; and of a stone called La Lauza de la Fada; that is the Fairy-stone on which they used to sacrifice to her."[537]
"In the legend of St. Armentaire, written around 1300 by Raymond, a gentleman from Provence, we read about the Fairy Esterelle and the sacrifices made to her. She would give infertile women drinks to make them fertile, and there was a stone called La Lauza de la Fada; which is the Fairy-stone where they used to perform sacrifices to her." [537]
Even at the present day the belief in the Fadas seems to linger in Provence and the adjoining districts.
Even today, the belief in the Fadas still seems to persist in Provence and the surrounding areas.
"On the night of the 31st of December," says Du Mege,[538] the "Fées (Hadas) enter the dwellings of their worshipers. They bear good-luck in their right, ill-luck in their left-hand. Care has been taken to prepare for them in a clean retired room, such a repast as is suited to them. The doors and windows are left open; a white cloth is laid on a table with a loaf, a knife, a vessel full of water or wine, and a cup. A lighted candle or wax taper is set in the centre of the table. It is the general belief that those who present them with the best food may expect all kinds of prosperity for their property and their family; while those who acquit themselves grudgingly of their duty toward the Fées, or who neglect to make preparations worthy of these divinities, may expect the greatest misfortunes."
"On the night of December 31st," says Du Mege,[538] the "Fées (Hadas) come into the homes of their worshipers. They bring good luck in their right hand and bad luck in their left. People make sure to prepare a clean, private room for them, setting out a meal suitable for these beings. The doors and windows are left open; a white cloth is spread over a table with a loaf of bread, a knife, a container filled with water or wine, and a cup. A lit candle or wax taper is placed in the center of the table. It's commonly believed that those who offer them the best food can expect all types of prosperity for their belongings and their family, while those who poorly fulfill their duty to the Fées, or who fail to make appropriate preparations for these divine beings, may anticipate the worst misfortunes."
From the following passage of the Roman de Guillaume au Court-Nez it would appear that three was the number of the Hadas.
From the following passage of the Roman de Guillaume au Court-Nez, it seems that three was the number of the Hadas.
In Provence and other realms. Tables set and seats arranged,
And on the table, three white loaves of bread,
Iij wines and ij hen of lès And by one gesture, the child is placed. [539]
Some years ago a lady, named Marie Aycard, published a volume named "Ballades et Chants populaires de la Provence," two of which seem to be founded on popular legends. She names the one La Fée aux Cheveux Verts, and in it relates the story of a young mariner of Marseilles who was in the habit of rowing out to sea by himself in the evening. On one of these occasions he felt himself drawn down by an invisible power, and on reaching the bottom found himself at the gate of a splendid palace, where he was received by a most beautiful fairy, only her hair was green. She at once told him her love, to which he responded as she wished, and after detaining him some time she dismissed him, giving him two fishes, that he might account for his absence by saying that he had been fishing. The same invisible power brought him back to his boat, and he reached home at sunrise. The size and form of his fishes, such as had never been seen, excited general wonder; but he feared the fairy too much to reveal his secret. An invincible attraction still drew him to the submarine palace, but at last he saw a maiden whose charms, in his eyes, eclipsed those of the fairy. He now fled the sea-shore, but every time he approached his mistress he received an invisible blow, and he continually was haunted by threatening voices. At length he felt an irresistible desire to go out again to sea. When there he was drawn down as before to the palace, but the fairy now was changed, and saying, "You have betrayed me—you shall die," she caused him to be devoured by the sea-monsters. But other accounts say that she kept him with her till age had furrowed his brow with wrinkles, and then sent him back to poverty on earth.
Some years ago, a woman named Marie Aycard published a book called "Ballades et Chants populaires de la Provence," two of which seem to be based on popular legends. She refers to one as The Fairy with Green Hair, which tells the story of a young sailor from Marseilles who often rowed out to sea alone in the evenings. On one such occasion, he felt himself pulled down by an unseen force and, upon reaching the bottom, found himself at the entrance of a magnificent palace. There, he was welcomed by a stunning fairy, though her hair was green. She immediately confessed her love for him, and he responded as she wished. After keeping him there for a while, she let him go, giving him two fish to explain his absence, claiming he had been fishing. The same invisible force brought him back to his boat, and he arrived home at sunrise. The size and shape of the fish, unlike anything anyone had ever seen, sparked widespread wonder; however, he feared the fairy too much to reveal his secret. An irresistible attraction still pulled him to the underwater palace, but eventually, he encountered a maiden whose beauty, to him, overshadowed that of the fairy. He then fled the shore, but every time he got close to his love, he felt an invisible blow and was constantly haunted by ominous voices. Eventually, he felt an overwhelming urge to go out to sea again. When he did, he was pulled down to the palace as before, but this time the fairy had changed, and saying, "You have betrayed me—you shall die," she caused him to be devoured by sea monsters. However, other accounts say that she kept him with her until age marked his face with wrinkles, then sent him back to live in poverty on earth.
The other legend named Le Lutin tells how seven little boys, regardless of the warnings of their old grandmother, would go out at night on various affairs. As they went along a pretty little black horse came up to them, and they all were induced to mount on his back. When they met any of their playmates they invited them also to mount, and the back of the little horse, stretched so that at last he had on him not less than thirty little boys. He then made with all speed for the sea, and plunging into it with them they were all drowned.[540]
The other story called Le Lutin tells how seven little boys, despite their grandmother's warnings, would go out at night for various adventures. As they were walking, a cute little black horse approached them, and they all decided to hop on its back. When they encountered any of their friends, they invited them to join as well, and soon the little horse had no less than thirty boys on it. It then raced towards the sea, and plunging into the water with all of them, they all drowned.[540]
Passing to Auvergne we find Gregory of Tours in the sixth century thus relating an event which happened in his youth. A man was going one morning to the forest, and he took the precaution to have his breakfast, which he was taking with him, blessed before he set out. Coming to the river, before it was yet day, he drove his bullock-cart into the ferry-boat (in ponte qui super navem est), and when he was about half-way over he heard a voice saying, "Down with him! down with him! be quick!" (Merge, merge, ne moreris!) to which another replied, "I should have done it without your telling me if something holy did not prevent me; for I would have you to know that he is fortified with the priest's blessing, so that I cannot hurt him."[541]
Passing through Auvergne, we find Gregory of Tours in the sixth century recounting an event from his youth. One morning, a man set out for the forest, taking the precaution of having his breakfast blessed before he left. When he arrived at the river, just before dawn, he loaded his bullock-cart onto the ferry. Halfway across, he heard a voice say, "Get rid of him! Hurry up!" to which another voice responded, "I would have done it without your prompting if something holy hadn’t stopped me; for you should know that he is protected by the priest's blessing, so I can't harm him."
Miss Costello[542] heard in Auvergne a story of a changeling, which the mother, by the direction of the Curé, took to the market-place, where she whipped it well, till its mother, La Fée du Grand Cascade, brought her back her own child. She also relates at great length a legend which she styles La Blonde de la Roche, in which a young lady, instructed by her nurse, learns to change her form, and thus become a companion of the Fées, who are beings of tiny dimensions. Afterwards, when she is married, they take away her children, but she manages to recover them.
Miss Costello[542] heard a story in Auvergne about a changeling, which the mother, following the Curé's advice, took to the market square and whipped until its real mother, La Fée du Grand Cascade, returned her own child. She also shares in detail a legend she calls La Blonde de la Roche, where a young woman, taught by her nurse, learns to shapeshift and becomes a companion of the Fées, who are tiny beings. Later, after she gets married, they take her children away, but she manages to get them back.
"La Tioul de las Fadas is within five and a half leagues of St. Flour, at Pirols, a village of Haute Auvergne. It is composed of six large rude stones, covered by a seventh, larger and more massive than the rest; it is twelve feet long, and eight and a half wide. The tradition relates that a Fée who was fond of keeping her sheep on the spot occupied by this monument, resolved to shelter herself from the wind and rain. For this purpose she went far, very far, (bien loin, bien loin) in search of such masses of granite, as six yoke of oxen could not move, and she gave them the form of a little house. She carried, it is said, the largest and heaviest of them on the top of her spindle, and so little was she incommoded by the weight of it, that she continued to spin all the way."[543]
"La Tioul de las Fadas is about five and a half leagues from St. Flour, in Pirols, a village in Haute Auvergne. It consists of six large, rough stones, covered by a seventh stone, which is bigger and heavier than the others; it measures twelve feet long and eight and a half feet wide. The legend says that a fairy who liked grazing her sheep in this area decided to protect herself from the wind and rain. To do this, she went a long way (bien loin, bien loin) searching for granite blocks that six oxen couldn't move, and she shaped them into a small house. It's said that she carried the largest and heaviest stone on top of her spindle, and she was so unbothered by its weight that she kept spinning the whole time."[543]
The following legend is traditional in Périgord:—
The following legend is a tradition in Périgord:—
Embosomed in the forest of the canton of La Double, near the road leading from Périgueux to Ribérac, is a monument named Roque Brun. It consists of four enormous rocks placed two and two, so as to form an alley ten feet long and six wide. A fifth rock, higher and thicker than the others, closes this space on the west. The whole is covered by a huge mass of rock, at least twelve feet by seven, and from three to four feet thick. There can be no doubt of its being the work of man, and it is remarkable that the stone composing it is different from that of the soil on which it stands.[544] The tradition of the canton, however, is, that many thousand years ago there was a Fée who was the sovereign of the whole country, and having lost her husband in a battle fought in this very place she resolved to bury him on the spot. She therefore called six of her pages, and ordered them to fetch, each one of these stones, and to place them in the order which they still maintain. They instantly obeyed, and they carried and arranged the huge masses as easily as if they had been only rose-leaves. When the tomb was completed, the Fairy ascended it, and turning to the east, she thrice cursed, in a voice of thunder, whoever should henceforth dare even to touch this monument of her royal spouse. Many an instance is still recorded by the peasantry of those who dared and were punished.[545]
Nestled in the forest of the La Double region, along the road from Périgueux to Ribérac, is a monument called Roque Brun. It consists of four massive rocks arranged in pairs, creating an alley that is ten feet long and six feet wide. A fifth rock, taller and thicker than the others, closes off this area on the west. The entire structure is covered by a large rock, measuring at least twelve feet by seven and three to four feet thick. It's clear that this is a manmade construction, and interestingly, the stone used is different from the soil beneath it.[544] According to local tradition, many thousands of years ago, there was a fairy who ruled the entire region. After losing her husband in a battle fought right at this site, she decided to bury him there. She summoned six of her attendants and instructed them to bring each of these stones and to arrange them as they still are today. They obeyed her immediately, moving and positioning the massive stones with ease, as if they were merely rose petals. Once the tomb was finished, the fairy stood on it and, facing east, she cursed in a thunderous voice whoever would dare to touch this memorial of her royal husband. There are still many stories among the villagers of those who dared to defy her and faced the consequences.[545]
The Fairy-lore of the North of France, at least of Normandy, is, as was to be expected, similar to that of the other portions of the Gotho-German race. We meet it in the fées or fairies, and the lutins or gobelins, which answer to the Kobolds, Nisses, and such like of those nations.[546]
The fairy tales of Northern France, especially Normandy, are, as expected, similar to those of other parts of the Gothic-Germanic culture. We encounter the fées or fairies, and the lutins or gobelins, which correspond to the Kobolds, Nisses, and similar beings from those other cultures.[546]
The Fées are small and handsome in person; they are[Pg 473] fond of dancing in the night-time, and in their dances which are circular they form the Cercles des Fées, or fairy-rings. If any one approaches their dance, he is irresistibly impelled to take part in it. He is admitted with the greatest courtesy; but as the whirling movement increases, and goes faster and faster, his head becomes giddy, and he falls to the ground utterly exhausted. Sometimes the fées amuse themselves by flinging him up to a great height in the air, and, if not killed by the fall, he is found next morning full of bruises. These little beings, it is also said, haunt solitary springs, where they wash their linen, which they then dry by way of preference on the Druidic stones, if at hand, and lay up in the hollows of rocks or barrows, thence named Chambres or Grottes des Fées. But, further, it is said of them, like the Lutins, they select particular farms to which they resort at night, and there making use of horses, harness and utensils of all kinds, they employ themselves at various kinds of work, of which, however, no traces remain in the morning. They are fond of mounting and galloping the horses; their seat is on the neck, and they tie together locks of the mane to form stirrups. Their presence, however, always brings luck, the cattle thrive where they are, the utensils of which they have made use, if broken are mended and made as good as new. They are altogether most kind and obliging, and have been known to give cakes to those to whom they have taken a fancy.
The fairies are small and attractive in appearance; they love dancing at night, and in their circular dances, they form the Cercles des Fées, or fairy rings. If anyone approaches their dance, they are irresistibly drawn to join in. They are welcomed with great courtesy; but as the spinning movement speeds up, it makes their heads dizzy, and they collapse to the ground completely exhausted. Sometimes the fées have fun by tossing them high into the air, and if they don't get hurt from the fall, they're found the next morning covered in bruises. These tiny beings are also said to linger around solitary springs, where they wash their clothes, which they prefer to dry on nearby Druidic stones, and they store them in the hollows of rocks or burial mounds, referred to as Chambres or Grottes des Fées. Additionally, like the Lutins, they choose specific farms to visit at night, using horses, harnesses, and various tools to work on different tasks, though there are no signs of their activities left by morning. They enjoy riding and galloping on the horses, sitting on their necks and tying pieces of the mane together to make stirrups. Their presence always brings good fortune; livestock flourishes where they are, and any tools they’ve used, even if broken, are fixed and restored to perfect condition. They are truly kind and helpful, and they are known to share cakes with those they take a liking to.
The Fées of Normandy are, like others, guilty of child-changing. A countrywoman as she was one day carrying her child on her arm met a Fée similarly engaged, who proposed an exchange. But she would not consent, even though, she said, the Fée's babe were nine times finer than her own. A few days after, having left her child in the house when she went to work in the fields, it appeared to her on her return that it had been changed. She immediately consulted a neighbour, who to put the matter to the proof, broke a dozen eggs and ranged the shells before the child, who instantly began to cry out, Oh! what a number of cream-pots! Oh! what a number of cream-pots! The matter was now beyond doubt, and the neighbour next advised to make it cry lustily in order to bring its real mother to it. This also succeeded; the Fée came[Pg 474] imploring them to spare her child, and the real one should be restored.
The fairies of Normandy are, like others, known for swapping children. One day, a woman was carrying her child when she met a fairy doing the same, who suggested a swap. However, she refused, even saying that the fairy's baby was nine times prettier than her own. A few days later, after leaving her child at home while she worked in the fields, she returned to find it seemed to have been switched. She quickly asked a neighbor for help, who decided to test the situation by breaking a dozen eggs and placing the shells in front of the child. The child immediately began to cry out, Oh! what a number of cream-pots! Oh! what a number of cream-pots! At this point, it was clear something was wrong, and the neighbor suggested making the child cry loudly to summon its real mother. This worked; the fairy came[Pg 474] pleading with them to spare her child in exchange for the real one to be returned.
There is another kind of Fées known in Normandy by the name of Dames Blanches, or White Ladies, who are of a less benevolent character. These lurk in narrow places, such as ravines, fords and bridges, where passengers cannot well avoid them, and there seek to attract their attention. The Dame Blanche sometimes requires him whom she thus meets to join her in a dance, or to hand her over a plank. If he does so she makes him many courtesies, and then vanishes. One of these ladies named La Dame d'Aprigny, used to appear in a winding narrow ravine which occupied the place of the present Rue Saint Quentin at Bayeux, where, by her involved dances, she prevented any one from passing. She meantime held out her hand, inviting him to join her, and if he did so she dismissed him after a round or two; but if he drew back, she seized him and flung him into one of the ditches which were full of briars and thorns. Another Dame Blanche took her station on a narrow wooden bridge over the Dive, in the district of Falaise, named the Pont d'Angot. She sat on it and would not allow any one to pass unless he went on his knees to her; if he refused, the Fée gave him over to the lutins, the cats, owls, and other beings which, under her sway, haunt the place, by whom he was cruelly tormented.
There is another type of fairy known in Normandy as the Dames Blanches, or White Ladies, who have a less friendly nature. They hide in tight spaces like ravines, fords, and bridges, where travelers can't easily avoid them, and try to get their attention. The Dame Blanche sometimes demands that the person she encounters join her in a dance or hand over a plank. If they comply, she curtsies to them and then disappears. One of these ladies, named La Dame d'Aprigny, used to appear in a winding narrow ravine that is now the Rue Saint Quentin in Bayeux, where her intricate dances prevented anyone from passing. At the same time, she would extend her hand, inviting them to join her, and if they did, she would let them go after a dance or two; but if they hesitated, she would grab them and throw them into a ditch full of thorns and brambles. Another Dame Blanche set up on a narrow wooden bridge over the Dive in the Falaise region called the Pont d'Angot. She would sit there and wouldn’t allow anyone to cross unless they knelt before her; if they refused, the fairy would turn them over to the lutins, along with the cats, owls, and other creatures that, under her influence, haunted the area, where they would torment him mercilessly.
Near the village of Puys, half a league to the north-east of Dieppe, there is a high plateau, surrounded on all sides by large entrenchments, except that over the sea, where the cliffs render it inaccessible. It is named La Cité de Limes or La Camp de César or simply Le Catel or Castel. Tradition tells that the Fées used to hold a fair there, at which all sorts of magic articles from their secret stores were offered for sale, and the most courteous entreaties and blandishments were employed to induce those who frequented it to become purchasers. But the moment any one did so, and stretched forth his hand to take the article he had selected, the perfidious Fées seized him and hurled him down the cliffs.
Near the village of Puys, half a league northeast of Dieppe, there’s a high plateau, surrounded on all sides by large earthworks, except toward the sea, where the cliffs make it inaccessible. It’s called La Cité de Limes, La Camp de César, or simply Le Catel or Castel. According to tradition, the Fées used to hold a fair there, where all kinds of magical items from their secret collections were sold, and the most polite pleas and flattery were used to encourage visitors to buy. But the moment anyone did so and reached out to grab the item they chose, the treacherous Fées would snatch them and throw them down the cliffs.
Such are the accounts of the Fées still current in Normandy. To these we may add that of Dame Abonde or Habonde, current in the middle ages. William of Auvergne, bishop of Paris, who died in the year 1248, thus writes:—
Such are the stories of the Fées still known in Normandy. We can also include the account of Dame Abonde or Habonde, which was common in the Middle Ages. William of Auvergne, the bishop of Paris, who passed away in 1248, wrote the following:—
"Sunt et aliæ ludificationes malignorum spiritorum quas[Pg 475] faciunt interdum in nemoribus et locis amœnis, et frondosis arboribus, ubi apparent in similitudine puellarum aut matronarum ornatu muliebri et candido; interdum etiam in stabulis, cum luminaribus cereis, ex quibus apparent distillationes in comis et collis equorum et comæ ipsorum diligenter tricatœ; et audies eos, qui talia se vidisse fatentur, dicentes veram ceram esse quæ de luminaribus hujusmodi stillaverat. De illis vero substantiis quæ apparent in domibus quas dominas nocturnas et principem earum vocant Dominam Abundiam pro eo quod domibus, quas frequentant, abundantiam bonorum temporalium præstare putantur non aliter tibi sentiendum est neque aliter quam quemadmodum de illis audivisti. Quapropter eo usque invaluit stultitia hominum et insania vetularum ut vasa vini et receptacula ciborum discooperta relinquant, et omnino nec obstruent neque claudant eis noctibus quibus ad domos suos eas credunt adventuras; ea de causa videlicet ut cibos et potus quasi paratos inveniant, et eos absque difficultate apparitionis pro beneplacito sumant."[547]
"Sunt et aliæ ludificationes malignorum spiritorum quas[Pg 475] faciunt interdum in nemoribus et locis amœnis, et frondosis arboribus, ubi apparent in similitudine puellarum aut matronarum ornatu muliebri et candido; interdum etiam in stabulis, cum luminaribus cereis, ex quibus apparent distillationes in comis et collis equorum et comæ ipsorum diligenter tricatœ; et audies eos, qui talia se vidisse fatentur, dicentes veram ceram esse quæ de luminaribus hujusmodi stillaverat. De illis vero substantiis quæ apparent in domibus quas dominas nocturnas et principem earum vocant Dominam Abundiam pro eo quod domibus, quas frequentant, abundantiam bonorum temporalium præstare putantur non aliter tibi sentiendum est neque aliter quam quemadmodum de illis audivisti. Quapropter eo usque invaluit stultitia hominum et insania vetularum ut vasa vini et receptacula ciborum discooperta relinquant, et omnino nec obstruent neque claudant eis noctibus quibus ad domos suos eas credunt adventuras; ea de causa videlicet ut cibos et potus quasi paratos inveniant, et eos absque difficultate apparitionis pro beneplacito sumant."[547]
Dame Abonde is also mentioned in the same century in the celebrated Roman de la Rose as follows:—
Dame Abonde is also mentioned in the same century in the famous Roman de la Rose as follows:—
Don’t let many people get carried away by their foolishness. Keep an eye out at night for those who have left (gone)
Errands with Lady Habonde. And they say that all over the world If you are a third child of the nation (birth)
Sunt din aceste condiții,
That they go three times a week, Li cum destiné les maine (mène),
Et à travers tous ces hôtels se réunissent, They neither fear nor worry. Ains enter through the openings (fentes)
Through holes and gaps.
And they depart from the horns, the souls. And go with the good ladies
By their woods and through their houses.
And they argue this with such reasons:
The seen diversities[Pg 476] Ne sont pas eu leurs lits venus,
Ains (anzi It.) are their friends who work And thus they run through the world. [548]
In these places we find that Abundia is a queen or ruler over a band of what we may call fairies, who enter houses at night, feast there, twist the horses' manes, etc. This may remind us at once of Shakespeare's Queen Mab, whom, though only acquainted with Habundia through a passage in Heywood,[549] we conjectured to have derived her name from that of this French dame.[550] Chaucer, by the way, always spells habundance with an h, which may have become m as it does n in Numps from Humphrey; so Edward makes Ned, Oliver Noll, etc.
In these places, we find that Abundia is a queen or ruler over a group of what we can call fairies, who enter homes at night, feast there, and twist the horses' manes, among other things. This may immediately remind us of Shakespeare's Queen Mab, whom we only know of through a passage in Heywood,[549] and we speculate her name might have come from this French lady.[550] By the way, Chaucer always spells habundance with an h, which might have changed to m just like n changes in Numps from Humphrey; so Edward becomes Ned, Oliver becomes Noll, etc.
The Lutin or Gobelin[551] of Normandy hardly differs in any respect from the domestic spirit of Scandinavia and Germany. He is fond of children and horses; and if the proverb
The Lutin or Gobelin[551] of Normandy is pretty much the same as the household spirit of Scandinavia and Germany. He loves kids and horses; and if the saying
The sprite haunts here too.
lie not, of young maidens also. He caresses the children, and gives them nice things to eat, but he also whips and pinches them if naughty.[552] He takes great care of the horses, gallops them at times, and lutines their manes, i.e., elfs[Pg 477] or plaits and twists them in an inexplicable manner. So fond, indeed, is he of this amusement, that it is related that when one time two young girls fell asleep in a stable, he lutined their hair in such a way that they had to cut it all off. Sometimes the Lutin takes the form of a young villager, and struts about with great complacency. On such occasions it is necessary to call him Bon Garçon, a thing the Norman peasant never neglects to do. At other times he appears under the form of a horse ready bridled and saddled. If any peasant, weary after his day's work, is induced to mount him in order to ride home, he begins to kick and fling and rear and bound, and ends by jerking him into a marsh or a ditch full of water. When he takes this form he is called Le Cheval Bayard, probably after the famous steed of the Paladin Rinaldo.
Do not lie about young maidens either. He plays with the children and gives them treats, but he also scolds and pinches them if they misbehave.[552] He takes great care of the horses, sometimes galloping them, and he styles their manes, which means he plaits and twists them in a mysterious way. In fact, he enjoys this so much that it’s said one time when two young girls fell asleep in a stable, he styled their hair so much that they had to cut it all off. Sometimes the Lutin takes the form of a young villager and struts around confidently. During these times, it’s important to call him Bon Garçon, something the Norman farmer never forgets. Other times he shows up as a horse that’s ready to be saddled. If a farmer, tired after a long day, is tempted to ride him home, he starts to kick, buck, and rear, eventually throwing him into a marsh or a puddle. When he takes this form, he is called Le Cheval Bayard, likely named after the famous horse of the Paladin Rinaldo.
The following tradition of "Le Lutin, ou le Fé amoureux," is related in the neighbourhood of Argentan:—
The following tradition of "Le Lutin, ou le Fé amoureux" is told in the area around Argentan:—
A Fé was fond of a pretty young paysanne, and used to come every evening when she was spinning at her fireside, and take his seat on a stool opposite to her, and keep gazing on her fair face. The ungrateful object of this respectful attention, however, told her husband the whole story, and in his jealous mood he resolved to have his revenge of the amorous Lutin. Accordingly, he heated the girdel (galetière) red-hot, and placed it on the seat which he used to occupy, and then dressing himself in his wife's clothes, he sat in her place, and began to spin as well as he could. The Fé came as usual, and instantly perceived the change. "Where," said he, "is La-belle belle of yesterday evening, who draws, draws, and keeps always twirling, while you, you turn, turn, and never twirl?" He, however, went and took his usual seat, but immediately jumped up, screaming with pain. His companions, who were at hand, inquired the cause. "I am burnt," cried he. "Who burned you?" cried they. "Myself," replied he; for this the woman had told him was her husband's name. At this they mocked at him and went away.[553]
A fairy was fond of a pretty young peasant girl and used to come every evening when she was spinning by her fireside, sitting on a stool opposite her and gazing at her beautiful face. The ungrateful recipient of his admiration, however, told her husband everything, and in his jealous rage, he decided to get back at the lovesick fairy. He heated the flat iron red-hot and placed it on the seat where the fairy usually sat, then dressed in his wife's clothes and took her place, trying to spin as best he could. The fairy came as usual and immediately noticed the change. "Where," he asked, "is the beautiful girl from last night who spins and twirls, while you just turn and never twirl?" He went to take his usual spot but jumped up immediately, screaming in pain. His friends nearby asked what was wrong. "I'm burned," he shouted. "Who burned you?" they asked. "Myself," he replied, since the woman had told him that was her husband's name. They laughed at him and walked away.[553]
The best way, it is said, to banish a Lutin who haunts a[Pg 478] house, is to scatter flax-seed in the room that he most frequents. His love of neatness and regularity will not allow him to let it lie there, and he soon gets tired of picking it up, and so he goes away.
The best way to get rid of a Lutin that haunts a[Pg 478] house is to spread flaxseed in the room he visits the most. His obsession with cleanliness and order won’t let him leave it there, and he quickly gets fed up with picking it up, so he leaves.
A Lutin, named the Nain Rouge, haunts the coast of Normandy. He is kind in his way to the fishermen, and often gives them valuable aid; but he punishes those who do not treat him with proper respect. Two fishermen who lived near Dieppe, were going one day to Pollet. On their way they found a little boy sitting on the road-side; they asked him what he was doing there. "I am resting myself," said he, "for I am going to Berneville" (a village within a league of Pollet.) They invited him to join company; he agreed, and amused them greatly with his tricks as they went along. At last, when they came to a pond near Berneville, the malicious urchin caught up one of them, and flung him, like a shuttlecock, up into the air over it; but, to his great disappointment, he saw him land safe and sound at the other side. "Thank your patron-Saint," cried he, with his cracked voice, "for putting it into your mind to take some holy water when you were getting up this morning. But for that you'd have got a nice dip."[554]
A Lutin called the Nain Rouge haunts the coast of Normandy. He's kind in his own way to the fishermen and often helps them out, but he punishes those who don’t treat him with respect. One day, two fishermen living near Dieppe were heading to Pollet. On the way, they found a little boy sitting by the road; they asked him what he was doing there. "I'm just resting," he said, "because I'm going to Berneville" (a village about a mile from Pollet). They invited him to join them, and he entertained them with his tricks as they walked. Finally, when they reached a pond near Berneville, the mischievous little boy picked one of them up and tossed him into the air like a shuttlecock over the water; but to his disappointment, he saw him land safely on the other side. "Thank your patron saint," he shouted with his raspy voice, "for reminding you to take some holy water this morning. Without that, you would have had a nice splash."
A parcel of children were playing on the strand at Pollet, when Le Petit Homme Rouge came by. They began to make game of him, and he instantly commenced pelting them with stones at such a rate that they found it necessary to seek refuge in a fishing-boat, where, for the space of an hour, as they crouched under the hatches, they heard the shower of stones falling so that they were sure the boat must be buried under them. At length the noise ceased, and when they ventured to peep out, not a stone was to be seen.
A group of kids were playing on the beach at Pollet when Le Petit Homme Rouge walked by. They started teasing him, and he immediately began throwing stones at them so quickly that they had to hide in a fishing boat. For about an hour, as they huddled under the hatches, they heard stones falling, and they were sure the boat would be buried under them. Finally, the noise stopped, and when they dared to peek out, there wasn’t a single stone in sight.
There is also in Normandy a kind of spirits called Lubins, which take the form of wolves, and enter the churchyards under the guidance of a chief, who is quite black. They are very timorous, and at the least noise they fly, crying "Robert est mort! Robert est mort!" People say of a timorous man, "Il a peur de Lubins!"[555]
There are also spirits in Normandy called Lubins, which take the shape of wolves and enter the churchyards guided by a black leader. They are very skittish, and at the slightest sound, they flee, shouting "Robert est mort! Robert est mort!" People say of someone who is easily frightened, "Il a peur de Lubins!"[555]
A belief in Fées, similar to those which we have denominated Fairies of Romance, seems to have prevailed all over France during the middle ages.
A belief in fairies, similar to those we call Fairies of Romance, seemed to be common throughout France during the Middle Ages.
The great Bertrand Duguesclin married a lady named Tiphaine, "extraite de noble lignée," says his old biographer; "laquelle avoit environ vingt-quatre ans, ne onques n'avoit été mariée et éstoit bonne et sage, et moult experte aux arts d'astronomie; aucuns disoient qu'elle éstoit faée mais non éstoit, mais éstoit ainsi inspirée et de la Grace de Dieu."
The great Bertrand Duguesclin married a woman named Tiphaine, "from a noble lineage," says his old biographer; "she was around twenty-four years old, had never been married, and was kind and wise, very knowledgeable about the arts of astronomy; some claimed she was a faée, but she was not, rather she was inspired and blessed by the Grace of God."
One of the chief articles of accusation against the heroic and unfortunate Maid of Orleans, was "Que souvent alloit à une belle fontaine au pais de Lorraine, laquelle elle nommoit bonne fontaine aux Fées nostre Seigneur, et en icelui lieu tous ceulx de pays quand ils avoient fiebvre ils alloient pour recouvrer garison, et la alloit souvent la dite Jehanne la Pucelle, sous un grand arbre qui la fontaine ombroit, et s'apparurent à elle St. Katerine et St. Marguerite."[556] She was also asked "Si elle sçait rien de ceux qui vont avecq les Fées?"[557]
One of the main accusations against the brave and tragic Maid of Orleans was that she "often went to a beautiful fountain in the land of Lorraine, which she called the good fountain of the Fairies. In that place, everyone from the area would go there when they had a fever to recover their health, and there the said Jeanne the Maid would often go, under a large tree that shaded the fountain, and St. Catherine and St. Margaret appeared to her."[556] She was also asked, "Do you know anything about those who are with the Fairies?"[557]
Of these Fées the most celebrated is Melusina, who was married to the Count of Lusignan. Toward the end of the fourteenth century, Jean d'Arras collected the traditions relating to her, and composed what he called her "Chronicle." Stephen, a Dominican of the house of Lusignan, took up the history written by Jean D'Arras, gave it consistency, and cast such splendour about his heroine, that several noble houses were ambitious of showing a descent from her. Those of Luxembourg and Rohan even falsified their genealogies for that purpose; and the house of Sassenage, though it might claim its descent from a monarch, preferred Melusina, and to gratify them it was feigned that when she quitted Lusignan she retired to the grot of Sassenage, in Dauphiny.
Of these fairies, the most famous is Melusina, who was married to the Count of Lusignan. Toward the end of the 14th century, Jean d'Arras gathered the stories about her and wrote what he called her "Chronicle." Stephen, a Dominican from the house of Lusignan, took the history written by Jean D'Arras, made it more consistent, and portrayed his heroine in such a captivating light that several noble families were eager to claim descent from her. The families of Luxembourg and Rohan even falsified their family trees to support this claim; meanwhile, the house of Sassenage, although it could trace its lineage back to a king, chose to associate itself with Melusina. To please them, it was invented that when she left Lusignan, she went to the grotto of Sassenage in Dauphiné.
The following is a slight sketch of the story of the fair Melusina.[558]
The following is a brief overview of the story of the beautiful Melusina.[558]
Legend of Melusina.
Elinas, king of Albania, to divert his grief for the death of his wife, amused himself with hunting. One day, at the chase, he went to a fountain to quench his thirst: as he approached it he heard the voice of a woman singing, and on coming to it he found there the beautiful Fay Pressina.
Elinas, the king of Albania, tried to distract himself from the sadness of losing his wife by going hunting. One day, while out hunting, he went to a fountain to get a drink. As he got closer, he heard a woman's voice singing, and when he arrived, he discovered the beautiful Fay Pressina there.
After some time the Fay bestowed her hand upon him, on the condition that he should never visit her at the time of her lying-in. She had three daughters at a birth: Melusina, Melior, and Palatina. Nathas, the king's son by a former wife, hastened to convey the joyful tidings to his father, who, without reflection, flew to the chamber of the queen, and entered as she was bathing her daughters. Pressina, on seeing him, cried out that he had broken his word, and she must depart; and taking up her three daughters, she disappeared.
After a while, the Fay agreed to marry him, but only if he promised never to visit her while she was giving birth. She had three daughters all at once: Melusina, Melior, and Palatina. Nathas, the king's son from a previous marriage, rushed to share the exciting news with his father, who, without thinking, ran to the queen’s room and walked in while she was bathing her daughters. Pressina, seeing him, shouted that he had broken his promise and that she had to leave; then she took her three daughters and vanished.
She retired to the Lost Island;[559] so called because it was only by chance any, even those who had repeatedly visited it, could find it. Here she reared her children, taking them every morning to a high mountain, whence Albania might be seen, and telling them that but for their father's breach of promise they might have lived happily in the distant land which they beheld. When they were fifteen years of age, Melusina asked her mother particularly of what their father had been guilty. On being informed of it, she conceived the design of being revenged on him. Engaging her sisters to join in her plans, they set out for Albania: arrived there, they took the king and all his wealth, and, by a charm, inclosed him in a high mountain, called Brandelois. On telling their mother what they had done, she, to punish them for the unnatural action, condemned Melusina to become every Saturday a serpent, from the waist downwards, till she[Pg 481] should meet a man who would marry her under the condition of never seeing her on a Saturday, and should keep his promise. She inflicted other judgements on her two sisters, less severe in proportion to their guilt. Melusina now went roaming through the world in search of the man who was to deliver her. She passed through the Black Forest, and that of Ardennes, and at last she arrived in the forest of Colombiers, in Poitou, where all the Fays of the neighbourhood came before her, telling her they had been waiting for her to reign in that place.
She retired to the Lost Island;[559] so named because it was only by chance that anyone, even those who had visited it multiple times, could find it. Here, she raised her children, taking them every morning to a high mountain where they could see Albania, telling them that if it weren't for their father's broken promise, they might have happily lived in the distant land they saw. When they turned fifteen, Melusina asked her mother specifically about their father's wrongdoing. After learning about it, she plotted to get revenge on him. Enlisting her sisters to join her plans, they set out for Albania. Once they arrived, they captured the king and all his riches, and with a spell, imprisoned him in a high mountain called Brandelois. When they told their mother what they had done, she punished them for their cruel act by condemning Melusina to become a serpent from the waist down every Saturday until she found a man willing to marry her on the condition that he would never see her on a Saturday and would keep his promise. She imposed less severe punishments on her two sisters, in proportion to their guilt. Melusina then roamed the world in search of the man who could free her. She traveled through the Black Forest and the Ardennes, and eventually reached the forest of Colombiers in Poitou, where all the Fays in the area came to her and said they had been waiting for her to reign there.
Raymond having accidentally killed the count, his uncle, by the glancing aside of his boar-spear, was wandering by night in the forest of Colombiers. He arrived at a fountain that rose at the foot of a high rock. This fountain was called by the people the Fountain of Thirst, or the Fountain of the Fays,[560] on account of the many marvellous things which had happened at it. At the time, when Raymond arrived at the fountain, three ladies were diverting themselves there by the light of the moon, the principal of whom was Melusina. Her beauty and her amiable manners quickly won his love: she soothed him, concealed the deed he had done, and married him, he promising on his oath never to desire to see her on a Saturday. She assured him that a breach of his oath would for ever deprive him of her whom he so much loved, and be followed by the unhappiness of both for life. Out of her great wealth, she built for him, in the neighbourhood of the Fountain of Thirst, where he first saw her, the castle of Lusignan. She also built La Rochelle, Cloitre Malliers, Mersent, and other places.
Raymond accidentally killed his uncle, the count, with a side glance of his boar-spear, and was wandering through the forest of Colombiers at night. He came across a fountain at the base of a tall rock. The locals called it the Fountain of Thirst or the Fountain of the Fays,[560] because of the many amazing things that had happened there. When Raymond reached the fountain, three ladies were enjoying themselves under the moonlight, and the main one was Melusina. Her beauty and kind nature quickly captured his heart: she comforted him, hid the awful thing he had done, and married him, with him swearing that he would never wish to see her on a Saturday. She warned him that breaking this promise would mean losing her forever, causing both their unhappiness for life. With her great wealth, she built him the castle of Lusignan near the Fountain of Thirst, where he first met her. She also constructed La Rochelle, Cloitre Malliers, Mersent, and other places.
But destiny, that would have Melusina single, was incensed against her. The marriage was made unhappy by the deformity of the children born of one that was enchanted; but still Raymond's love for the beauty that ravished both heart and eyes remained unshaken. Destiny now renewed her attacks. Raymond's cousin had excited him to jealousy and to secret concealment, by malicious suggestions of the purport of the Saturday retirement of[Pg 482] the countess. He hid himself; and then saw how the lovely form of Melusina ended below in a snake, gray and sky-blue, mixed with white. But it was not horror that seized him at the sight, it was infinite anguish at the reflection that through his breach of faith he might lose his lovely wife for ever. Yet this misfortune had not speedily come on him, were it not that his son, Geoffroi with the tooth,[561] had burned his brother Freimund, who would stay in the abbey of Malliers, with the abbot and a hundred monks. At which the afflicted father, count Raymond, when his wife Melusina was entering his closet to comfort him, broke out into these words against her, before all the courtiers who attended her:—"Out of my sight, thou pernicious snake and odious serpent! thou contaminator of my race!"
But fate, which wanted Melusina to stay single, was against her. Their marriage was troubled by the deformity of the children born from someone who was cursed; yet Raymond's love for the stunning beauty that captivated both his heart and eyes remained strong. Fate was relentless. Raymond's cousin stirred up jealousy in him with cruel hints about the countess's secret Saturday meetings. He hid himself and then saw Melusina's beautiful form ending in a snake, gray and sky-blue, mixed with white. But it wasn't horror that struck him; it was deep anguish at the thought that his betrayal could cost him his beautiful wife forever. This misfortune wouldn't have hit him so quickly if it weren't for his son, Geoffroi with the tooth, who had burned his brother Freimund, who was staying at the abbey of Malliers with the abbot and a hundred monks. When his wife Melusina entered his room to comfort him, the distraught father, Count Raymond, exclaimed these words in front of all the courtiers around her:—"Get out of my sight, you harmful snake and loathsome serpent! You contaminator of my blood!"
Melusina's former anxiety was now verified, and the evil that had lain so long in ambush had now fearfully sprung on him and her. At these reproaches she fainted away; and when at length she revived, full of the profoundest grief, she declared to him that she must now depart from him, and, in obedience to a decree of destiny, fleet about the earth in pain and suffering, as a spectre, until the day of doom; and that only when one of her race was to die at Lusignan would she become visible.
Melusina's earlier worries were now confirmed, and the danger that had been lurking for so long had now brutally attacked both him and her. At these accusations, she fainted; and when she finally came to, overwhelmed with deep sorrow, she told him that she had to leave him. In accordance with fate, she would roam the earth in pain and suffering, like a ghost, until the end of time; and only when a member of her lineage was to die at Lusignan would she be seen again.
Her words at parting were these:
Her goodbye words were:
"But one thing will I say unto thee before I part, that thou, and those who for more than a hundred years shall succeed thee, shall know that whenever I am seen to hover over the fair castle of Lusignan, then will it be certain that in that very year the castle will get a new lord; and though people may not perceive me in the air, yet they will see me by the Fountain of Thirst; and thus shall it be so long as the castle stands in honour and flourishing—especially on the Friday before the lord of the castle shall die." Immediately, with wailing and loud lamentation, she left the castle of Lusignan,[562] and has ever since existed as a spectre of the night. Raymond died as a hermit on Monserrat.
"But before I leave, I will tell you this: you and those who follow you for more than a hundred years will understand that whenever I am seen hovering over the beautiful castle of Lusignan, it means that in that same year, the castle will have a new lord. Even if people don’t see me in the sky, they will spot me by the Fountain of Thirst; this will happen as long as the castle stands proud and thriving—especially on the Friday before the lord of the castle dies." Then, with cries of sorrow and loud mourning, she left the castle of Lusignan,[562] and has since lived on as a ghost of the night. Raymond died as a hermit on Monserrat.
The president de Boissieu says,[563] that she chose for her retreat one of the mountains of Sassenage, near Grenoble, on account of certain vats that are there, and to which she communicated a virtue which makes them, at this day, one of the seven wonders of Dauphiné. They are two in number, of great beauty, and so admirably cut in the rock, that it is easy to see they are not the work of unaided nature. The virtue which Melusina communicated to them was, that of announcing, by the water they contain, the abundance or scantiness of the crops. When there is to be an abundant harvest, it rises over the edges, and overflows; in middling years, the vats are but half full; and when the crops are to fail, they are quite dry. One of these vats is consecrated to corn, the other to wine.
The president de Boissieu says,[563] that she chose a mountain in Sassenage, near Grenoble, for her retreat because of certain vats located there, which she infused with a special quality that makes them one of the seven wonders of Dauphiné today. There are two of these vats, and they are beautifully crafted in the rock, clearly not a natural formation. The quality that Melusina gave them is the ability to indicate the abundance or shortage of crops through the water they hold. When there’s going to be a bountiful harvest, the water rises above the edges and overflows; in average years, the vats are only half full; and when the harvest is expected to be poor, they’re completely dry. One vat is dedicated to grain, and the other to wine.
The popular belief was strong in France that she used to appear on what was called the tower of Melusina as often as any of the lords of the race of Lusignan was to die; and that when the family was extinct, and the castle had fallen to the crown, she was seen whenever a king of France was to depart this life. Mézeray informs us that he was assured of the truth of the appearance of Melusina on this tower previous to the death of a Lusignan, or a king of France, by people of reputation, and who were not by any means credulous. She appeared in a mourning dress, and continued for a long time to utter the most heart-piercing lamentation.
The widely held belief in France was that she would show up on the tower of Melusina whenever any lord from the Lusignan family was about to die; and when the family died out and the castle became royal property, she would be seen whenever a king of France was about to pass away. Mézeray reports that he was told by reputable people—who were certainly not gullible—that the sightings of Melusina on this tower happened before the death of a Lusignan or a king of France. She appeared dressed in mourning and spent a long time making the most heartbreaking wails.
The following passage occurs in Brantôme's Eloge of the Duke of Montpensier, who in 1574 destroyed Lusignan, and several other retreats of the Huguenots:
The following passage is from Brantôme's Eloge of the Duke of Montpensier, who in 1574 destroyed Lusignan and several other hideouts of the Huguenots:
"I heard, more than forty years ago, an old veteran say, that when the Emperor Charles V. came to France, they brought him by Lusignan for the sake of the recreation of hunting the deer, which were there in great abundance in fine old parks of France; that he was never tired admiring and praising the beauty, the size, and the chef d'œuvre of that house, built, which is more, by such a lady, of whom he made them tell him several fabulous tales, which are there quite common, even to the good old women who washed their linen at the fountain, whom Queen Catherine of Medicis, mother to the king, would also question and listen to. Some[Pg 484] told her that they used sometimes to see her come to the fountain to bathe in it, in the form of a most beautiful woman, and in the dress of a widow. Others said that they used to see her, but very rarely, and that on Saturday evening, (for in that state she did not let herself be seen,) bathing, half her body being that of a very beautiful lady, the other half ending in a snake: others, that she used to appear a-top of the great tower in a very beautiful form, and as a snake. Some said, that when any great disaster was to come on the kingdom, or a change of reign, or a death, or misfortune among her relatives, who were the greatest people of France, and were kings, that three days before she was heard to cry, with a cry most shrill and terrible, three times.
"I heard, over forty years ago, an old veteran say that when Emperor Charles V came to France, they brought him by Lusignan to enjoy deer hunting, which was plentiful in the beautiful old parks of France. He was never tired of admiring and praising the beauty, size, and craftsmanship of that house, which, more importantly, was built by such a lady, about whom he asked to hear several fantastic stories that were common even among the good old women who washed their laundry at the fountain, whom Queen Catherine of Medici, the king's mother, would also question and listen to. Some said that they sometimes saw her come to the fountain to bathe, appearing as a stunning woman dressed as a widow. Others claimed that she was seen, but very rarely, and that on Saturday evenings (since in that form she didn’t let herself be seen), she bathed, with half her body being that of a beautiful lady and the other half ending in a snake. Some people said she would appear atop the tall tower in a lovely form, also as a snake. Others claimed that when a great disaster was about to strike the kingdom, or there was a change of reign, or a death, or misfortune among her relatives, who were the most powerful people in France and were kings, three days before it happened, she could be heard crying out with a high-pitched and terrible scream three times."
"This is held to be perfectly true. Several persons of that place, who have heard it, are positive of it, and hand it from father to son; and say that, even when the siege came on, many soldiers and men of honour who were there affirmed it. But it was when the order was given to throw down and destroy her castles that she uttered her loudest cries and wails. This is perfectly true, according to the saying of people of honour. Since then she has not been heard. Some old wives, however, say she has appeared to them, but very rarely."
"This is considered completely true. Several people from that town, who have heard it, are certain of it, passing it down from generation to generation. They say that even during the siege, many soldiers and honorable men present confirmed it. But it was when the order was given to demolish her castles that she let out her loudest cries and wails. This is completely accurate, according to the statements of honorable people. Since then, she hasn't been heard from. Some old women, however, claim she has appeared to them, but very rarely."
Jean d'Arras declares that Serville, who defended the castle of Lusignan for the English against the Duke of Berri, swore to that prince, upon his faith and honour, "that, three days before the surrender of the fortress, there entered into his chamber, though the doors were shut, a large serpent, enamelled with white and blue, which came and struck its tail several times against the feet of the bed where he was lying with his wife, who was not at all frightened at it, though he was very much so; and that when he seized his sword, the serpent changed all at once into a woman, and said to him, How, Serville, you who have been at so many sieges and battles, are you afraid! Know that I am the mistress of this castle, which I have built, and that you must surrender it very soon. When she had ended these words she resumed her serpent-shape, and glided away so swiftly that he could not perceive her." The author adds, that the prince told him that other credible people had sworn to him[Pg 485] that they too had seen her at the same time in other places in the neighbourhood, and in the same form.
Jean d'Arras states that Serville, who defended the castle of Lusignan for the English against the Duke of Berri, swore to that prince, on his word and honor, "that three days before the fortress surrendered, a large serpent, colored white and blue, came into his room, even though the doors were shut. It struck its tail several times against the foot of the bed where he was lying with his wife, who wasn’t scared at all, although he was very frightened. When he grabbed his sword, the serpent suddenly transformed into a woman and said to him, How, Serville, you who have been in so many sieges and battles, are you afraid! Know that I am the mistress of this castle, which I have built, and that you must surrender it very soon. Once she finished speaking, she changed back into a serpent and slipped away so quickly that he couldn’t see her." The author adds that the prince told him other reliable people had sworn they also saw her at the same time in other locations nearby, in the same form.[Pg 485]
The old castle of Pirou, on the coast of the Cotentin, in Lower Normandy, likewise owes its origin to the Fées.[564] These were the daughters of a great lord of the country, who was a celebrated magician. They built the castle long before the time of the invasions of the Northmen, and dwelt there in peace and unity. But when these pirates began to make their descents on the coast, the Fées, fearing their violence, changed themselves into wild geese, and thus set them at defiance. They did not, however, altogether abandon their castle; for the elders of the place assert that every year, on the first of March, a flock of wild geese returns to take possession of the nests they had hollowed out for themselves in its walls. It was also said that when a male child was born to the illustrious house of Pirou, the males of these geese, displaying their finest grey plumage, strutted about on the pavement in the courts of the castle; while, if it was a girl, the females, in plumage whiter than snow, took precedence then over the males. If the new-born maiden was to be a nun, it was remarked that one of them did not join with the rest, but kept alone in a corner, eating little, and deeply sighing.
The old castle of Pirou, located on the coast of Cotentin in Lower Normandy, also has its origins tied to the Fées.[564] These were the daughters of a powerful local lord who was a famous magician. They built the castle long before the invasions of the Northmen and lived there in peace and harmony. However, when these pirates began to raid the coast, the Fées, fearing their brutality, transformed into wild geese to defy them. Still, they didn’t completely abandon their castle; the locals claim that every year, on March 1st, a flock of wild geese returns to reclaim the nests they had made in its walls. It was also said that when a baby boy was born to the noble house of Pirou, the male geese, showing off their finest grey feathers, strutted around on the castle courtyard’s pavement; while if a girl was born, the females, with feathers whiter than snow, took center stage over the males. If the newborn girl was destined to be a nun, it was noted that one of the geese would stay apart from the others, alone in a corner, eating little and sighing deeply.
The following traditions are attached to the castles of Argouges and Rânes, in Normandy:—[565]
The following traditions are connected to the castles of Argouges and Rânes, in Normandy:—[565]
One of the lords of Argouges, when out hunting one day, met a bevy of twenty ladies of rare beauty, all mounted on palfreys white as the driven snow. One of them appeared to be their queen, and the lord of Argouges became all at once so deeply enamoured of her, that he offered on the spot to marry her. This lady was fée; she had for a long time past secretly protected the Sire d'Argouges, and even caused him to come off victorious in a combat with a terrible giant. As she loved the object of her care, she willingly accepted his troth, but under the express condition that he should never pronounce in her presence the name of Death. So light a[Pg 486] condition caused no difficulty; the marriage took place under the happiest auspices, and lovely children crowned their union. The fatal word was never heard, and their happiness seemed without alloy. It came to pass, however, one day at length, that the wedded pair were preparing to give their presence at a tournament. The lady was long at her toilet, and her husband waited for her with impatience. At length she made her appearance. "Fair dame," said he, when he saw her, "you would be a good person to send to fetch Death; for you take long enough to perform what you are about."[566] Hardly had he pronounced the fatal word when, uttering a piercing cry, as if actually struck by death, the Fée lady disappeared, leaving the mark of her hand on the gate. She comes every night clad in a white robe, and wanders round and round the castle, uttering deep and continuous groans, amid which may be heard, in funereal notes, Death! Death![567]
One of the lords of Argouges was out hunting one day when he came across a group of twenty stunning ladies, all riding horses as white as snow. One of them looked like their queen, and the lord of Argouges instantly fell in love with her, offering to marry her on the spot. This lady was a fairy; she had been secretly protecting the Sire d'Argouges for a long time and had even helped him win a battle against a terrifying giant. Because she cared for him, she gladly accepted his proposal, but with the condition that he never say the name Death in her presence. This light condition seemed easy to follow; the wedding took place under the best circumstances, and beautiful children blessed their union. The dreaded word was never spoken, and their happiness seemed perfect. However, one day, as the couple was getting ready to attend a tournament, the lady took a long time to get ready, and her husband grew impatient. Finally, she appeared. "Fair lady," he said when he saw her, "you would be a good person to send to fetch Death; you take long enough to finish what you’re doing." As soon as he uttered the fateful word, the Fée lady let out a piercing scream, as if she had been struck by death, and vanished, leaving the mark of her hand on the gate. Every night, she comes back dressed in a white robe, wandering around the castle, groaning deeply and endlessly, with her mournful cries echoing "Death! Death!"
The same legend, as we have said, adheres to the castle of Rânes, where, however, it was on the top of a tower that the Fée vanished, leaving, like Melusina, the mark of her foot on the battlements, where it is still to be seen.
The same legend, as we mentioned, is associated with the castle of Rânes, where, however, it was atop a tower that the Fairy disappeared, leaving, like Melusina, the imprint of her foot on the battlements, which can still be seen today.
In explication of the former legend, M. Pluque observes, that at the siege of Bayeux by Henry I., in 1106, Robert d'Argouges vanquished in single combat a German of huge stature; and that the crest of the house of Argouges is Faith, under the form of a woman naked to the waist, seated in a bark, with the motto, or war-cry, A la Fé! (i. e. à la foi!) which the people pronounce A la Fée!
In explaining the earlier legend, M. Pluque notes that during the siege of Bayeux by Henry I in 1106, Robert d'Argouges defeated a giant German in single combat; and that the emblem of the house of Argouges is Faith, depicted as a woman bare to the waist, sitting in a boat, with the motto or battle cry, A la Fé! (which means à la foi!) that the people pronounce as A la Fée!
So far the genuine French Fées. On the revival of learning they appear to have fallen into neglect, till the memory of them was awakened by the appearance of the translation of the Italian tales of Straparola, many of which seem to have become current among the people; and in the end of the seventeenth century, the Contes des Fées of Perrault, Madame d'Aulnoy, and their imitators and successors, gave them vogue throughout Europe. These tales are too well known to our readers to require us to make any observations on them.
So far the authentic French fairy tales. After the revival of learning, they seem to have been overlooked until the memory of them was revived by the translation of the Italian stories by Straparola, many of which became popular among the people. By the end of the seventeenth century, the fairy tales of Perrault, Madame d'Aulnoy, and their imitators and successors gained popularity across Europe. These tales are so well known to our readers that we don't need to comment on them.
EASTERN EUROPE.
These young ladies approached me.
Latvian Song.
Europe is inhabited on the east and north-east, from the Frozen Ocean to the Adriatic, by two extensive races named the Finns and the Slaves. The former dwell round the northern edge of Scandinavia by the Icy Ocean, and on the east and south-east of the Baltic. The Majjars, or the dominant portion of the people of Hungary, are also of Finnish origin. The Slaves who are akin to the Gotho-German race are also widely spread. This stem numbers among its branches the Russians, Poles, Bohemians, Servians, and the nations dwelling north-east of the Adriatic. Our knowledge of the popular mythology of both races is very limited.
Europe is populated in the east and northeast, from the Arctic Ocean to the Adriatic Sea, by two major groups known as the Finns and the Slavs. The Finns live around the northern part of Scandinavia near the Arctic Ocean, and in the east and southeast regions of the Baltic Sea. The Magyars, or the main group of people in Hungary, also have Finnish roots. The Slavs, related to the Goths and Germans, are also widely dispersed. This group includes the Russians, Poles, Czechs, Serbs, and the nations located northeast of the Adriatic. Our understanding of the folklore and mythology of both groups is quite limited.
FINNS.
Fly away to where I ask you to; Over the moon, beneath the sun,
Behind the high heaven's stars,
Close by the Wain's axle—fly To the court of the Creator. Finnish Rune.
Of the mythology of the Finnish race, the first possibly that appeared in Europe, and one of the most widely spread in the world, our knowledge, as we have just stated, is very[Pg 488] slight. It appears, however, either to have influenced that of the Gothic race, or to have been affected by it.
Of the mythology of the Finnish people, which may be the first to emerge in Europe and one of the most widespread globally, our knowledge, as mentioned earlier, is very [Pg 488] limited. It seems, however, that it either influenced Gothic mythology or was influenced by it.
The Finlanders, Laplanders, and other nations of this race, who are neighbours of the Scandinavians and Germans, believe, like them, in Dwarfs and Kobolds. The former they describe as having a magnificent region under the ground, to which mortals are sometimes admitted and are there sumptuously entertained, getting plenty of tobacco and brandy, and other things esteemed by them delicious.
The Finns, Lapps, and other people of this race, who live next to the Scandinavians and Germans, believe, like them, in Dwarfs and Kobolds. They describe the former as having a magnificent underground realm, where humans are sometimes welcomed and enjoy lavish hospitality, receiving plenty of tobacco and brandy, along with other treats they find delightful.
It is an article of faith with the Finns that there dwell under the altar in every church little misshapen beings which they call Kirkonwaki, i. e., Church-folk. When the wives of these little people have a difficult labour they are relieved if a Christian woman visits them and lays her hand upon them. Such service is always rewarded by a gift of gold and silver.[568]
It’s a widely held belief among Finns that there are small, misshapen beings living under the altar in every church, which they refer to as Kirkonwaki, meaning Church-folk. When the wives of these little beings are having a tough time giving birth, they feel better if a Christian woman goes to them and places her hand on them. This kind of help is always rewarded with a gift of gold and silver.[568]
The Kobold of Finland is called Para (from the Swedish Bjära); he steals the milk from other people's cows, carries and coagulates it in his stomach, and then disgorges it into the churn of his mistress. There is a species of mushroom, which if it be fried with tar, salt and sulphur, and then beaten with a rod, the woman who owns the Kobold will quickly appear, and entreat to spare him.
The Kobold of Finland is known as Para (from the Swedish Bjära); he steals milk from other people's cows, carries and curdles it in his stomach, and then spits it back into his mistress's butter churn. There’s a type of mushroom that, when fried with tar, salt, and sulfur, and then beaten with a stick, will cause the woman who owns the Kobold to appear quickly and plead for his mercy.
The Alp, or nightmare, is called Painajainen, i. e., Presser. It resembles a white maid, and its brightness illumines the whole room. It causes people to scream out wofully; it also hurts young children, and makes them squint. The remedy against it is steel or a broom placed under the pillow. The House-spirit named Tonttu (the Swedish Tomtegubbe) is also common in Finland.[569] The Esthonians believe that the Neck has fish's teeth.
The Alp, or nightmare, is known as Painajainen, i. e., Presser. It looks like a white maid, and its brightness lights up the whole room. It causes people to scream in distress; it also bothers young children and makes them squint. The remedy against it is steel or a broom placed under the pillow. The House spirit named Tonttu (the Swedish Tomtegubbe) is also common in Finland.[569] The Estonians believe that the Neck has fish's teeth.
An Esthonian legend relates that one time a girl was stopt by a pretty boy that had on him a handsome peasant's belt and forced to scratch his head a little. She did so, and while she was so engaged she was, without her knowledge, fastened to him by his belt, but the rubbing of her hand set him to sleep. Meanwhile a woman passed by, who came up and asked the girl what she was doing there. She told her[Pg 489] the whole matter, and as she was speaking she freed herself from the belt. The boy, however, slept sounder than ever and his mouth was wide open. The woman who had come nearer cried at once, Ha! that's a Näkki (Neck,) see his fish's teeth! The Neck instantly vanished.[570]
An Estonian legend tells of a girl who was stopped by a handsome boy wearing a nice peasant’s belt and was made to scratch his head a bit. She did it, and while she was doing so, she unknowingly got attached to him by his belt, but the rubbing of her hand made him fall asleep. Meanwhile, a woman walked by, approached the girl, and asked what she was doing there. The girl explained everything, and as she was speaking, she freed herself from the belt. The boy, however, continued to sleep deeply with his mouth wide open. The woman came closer and exclaimed, "Ha! That’s a Näkki (Neck), look at his fish's teeth!" The Neck instantly disappeared.[570]
The following Esthonian legend, though the Devil is the subject, strongly resembles some of those of France and Great Britain:—
The following Estonian legend, even though it features the Devil, closely resembles some of those from France and Great Britain:—
A man who had charge of the granary of a farm-house was sitting one day moulding buttons in lead. The Devil came by, saluted him, and said, "What are you doing there?" "I am moulding eyes." "Eyes! could you make me new ones?" "To be sure I could; but I have none by me at present." "Will you then do it another time?" "That will I." "When shall I come again?" "Whenever you please." Next day the Devil came to get his new eyes. "Will you have them large or small?" said the man. "Very large." The man then put a large quantity of lead down to melt, and said, "I cannot make them for you, unless you first let me tie you fast." He then made him lie on his back on a bench and tied him down with good strong thick ropes. When the Devil was thus fast bound he asked the man what his name was. "My name is Myself (Issi)," replied he. "That's a good name, I know none better." The lead was now melted; the Devil opened his eyes as wide as he could, expecting to get the new ones. "Now, I'm going to pour it out," said the man, and he poured the melting lead into the eyes of the Devil, who jumped up with the bench on his back, and ran away. As he passed by some people who were ploughing, they asked him "Who did that to you?" "Myself did it (Issi teggi)," replied the Devil. The people laughed and said, "If you did it yourself, keep it yourself." The Devil died of his new eyes, and since then no one has seen the Devil any more.[571]
A man in charge of the granary at a farmhouse was sitting one day, making buttons out of lead. The Devil walked by, greeted him, and asked, "What are you doing?" "I’m making eyes." "Eyes! Could you make me some new ones?" "Sure, I could; but I don’t have any with me right now." "Will you do it another time?" "Absolutely." "When should I come back?" "Whenever you want." The next day, the Devil came to get his new eyes. "Do you want them large or small?" asked the man. "Very large." The man then heated up a big amount of lead and said, "I can’t make them for you unless you let me tie you up first." He had the Devil lie on his back on a bench and tied him down with strong thick ropes. Once the Devil was securely bound, he asked the man what his name was. "My name is Myself (Issi)," he replied. "That’s a great name; I don’t know a better one." The lead was now melted, and the Devil opened his eyes wide, ready for his new ones. "Now, I’m going to pour it out," said the man, and he poured the molten lead into the Devil's eyes, who jumped up with the bench still attached to his back and ran away. As he passed some people who were plowing, they asked him, "Who did this to you?" "Myself did it (Issi teggi[571]
The Hungarians or Madyars (Magyars) as they call themselves,[Pg 490] are, as we have seen, a portion of the Finnish race. Two collections of their popular tales have been published of late years. The editor of one of them which we have read,[572] assures us that he took them from the lips of an old Hungarian soldier, who knew no language but his own. We therefore cannot but regard the tales as genuine, though the mode and tone in which they are narrated by the editor are not always the best. They contain no traits of popular mythology,—a circumstance not a little remarkable, rather resembling the French and Italian Fairy tales. Several of them, however, are very pleasing. We regret that we have not seen the other collection, which is apparently of greater value.[573]
The Hungarians, or Magyars as they call themselves,[Pg 490] are, as we’ve noted, part of the Finnish ethnic group. Recently, two collections of their folk tales have been published. The editor of one of these collections we’ve read,[572] claims he gathered them from an elderly Hungarian soldier who spoke only his native language. Thus, we can see these tales as authentic, even though the way the editor tells them isn’t always the best. They lack elements of folk mythology, which is quite unusual and more like French and Italian fairy tales. However, several of them are quite delightful. We wish we could have seen the other collection, which seems to hold even more value.[573]
SLAVES.
Bowring, Servian Folk Poetry.
A demon, in the attire of a mourning widow, used, in the Eastern Russia, to go through the fields at noon in harvest-time, and break the legs and arms of the workmen, who failed, when they saw her, to fall on their faces. There was a remedy, however, against this. Trees, long venerated, grew in the adjacent wood, the bark of which being laid on the wound, removed the pain and healed it.[574]
A demon, dressed like a grieving widow, used to roam the fields in Eastern Russia at noon during harvest time, breaking the arms and legs of the workers who didn’t fall to their faces upon seeing her. However, there was a remedy for this. Long-respected trees grew in the nearby woods, and placing their bark on the wound would alleviate the pain and heal it.[574]
The Vends believe in a similar being; but a Vend knows that when he converses with her for an hour together about flax and the preparation of it, if he always contradicts her, or says the paternoster backwards without stopping, he is secure.[575]
The Vends believe in a similar being, but a Vend knows that when he talks with her for an hour about flax and how to prepare it, if he constantly disagrees with her or says the Lord's Prayer backwards without pausing, he's in the clear.[575]
The Russians also believe in a species of water and wood-maids,[Pg 491] called Rusalki. They are of a beautiful form, with long green hair; they swing and balance themselves on the branches of trees—bathe in lakes and rivers—play on the surface of the water—and wring their locks on the green meads at the water's-edge. It is chiefly at Whitsuntide that they appear, and the people then singing and dancing, weave garlands for them, which they cast into the stream.[576]
The Russians also believe in a type of water and wood spirits, [Pg 491] called Rusalki. They are incredibly beautiful, with long green hair; they swing and balance on tree branches—bathe in lakes and rivers—play on the surface of the water—and squeeze out their hair on the green meadows by the water's edge. They mostly appear during Whitsuntide, and people sing and dance, weaving garlands for them, which they toss into the stream.[576]
The following is the Polish form of a legend which we have already met with in several places:[577]
The following is the Polish version of a legend that we have already encountered in several places:[577]
There came to a nobleman an unknown man, who called himself Iskrzycki (spark or firestone), and offered to engage in his service. The contract was drawn up and signed, when the master perceived that Iskrzycki had horse's hoofs, and he accordingly wanted to break off the agreement; but the servant stood on his right, and declared that he would enter on his duties, even against his master's will. From this time forwards he took up his abode invisibly in the stove, and performed all the tasks set him. People gradually grew accustomed to him, but at last the lady prevailed on her lord to remove, and he hired another estate. His people left the castle, and they had already gone the greater part of the way, when on a bad part of the road the carriage was near turning over, and the lady gave a loud cry of terror. Immediately a voice answered from behind the carriage—"Never fear! Iskrzycki is with you!" The lord and his lady now saw that there was no way of getting rid of him, so they went back to the old house, and lived there on good terms with their servant till the term of the engagement had arrived.
An unknown man came to a nobleman and introduced himself as Iskrzycki (meaning spark or firestone) and offered to work for him. They drafted and signed a contract, but then the nobleman noticed that Iskrzycki had horse's hooves and wanted to cancel the agreement. However, the servant insisted on exercising his rights and declared that he would begin his duties, even against his master's wishes. From that point on, he lived invisibly in the stove and completed all the tasks assigned to him. People gradually accepted his presence, but eventually, the lady convinced her husband to move, and they hired another estate. As they left the castle, they had already traveled quite a distance when their carriage hit a rough patch in the road and nearly toppled over, causing the lady to scream in fear. Immediately, a voice called out from behind the carriage, "Don’t worry! Iskrzycki is with you!" The lord and his lady then realized they couldn’t get rid of him, so they returned to their old home and lived there harmoniously with their servant until the end of the contract.
The Servian ballads, that have lately appeared,[578] have made us acquainted with an interesting species of beings called Vilas. These are represented as mountain-nymphs, young and beautiful, clad in white, with long flying hair. Their voice is said to resemble that of the woodpecker. They shoot, according to popular belief, deadly arrows at[Pg 492] men, and sometimes carry off children, whom their mothers in their anger have consigned to them or the devil: yet the general character of the Vilas is to injure none but those who intrude upon their kolos, or roundels.
The Servian ballads that have recently come out,[578] introduce us to a fascinating type of beings known as Vilas. They are depicted as mountain nymphs, young and beautiful, dressed in white, with long flowing hair. Their voice is said to sound like a woodpecker. According to popular belief, they shoot deadly arrows at[Pg 492] people and sometimes abduct children whom their mothers, in their anger, have given to them or the devil. However, the general nature of the Vilas is to harm only those who trespass on their kolos or roundels.
The Vilas sometimes appear gaily dancing their kolos beneath the branches of the Vishnia or Vistula cherry; sometimes a Vila is introduced comforting the sorrows of an enamoured deer; at other times collecting storms in the heavens;[579] now foretelling to a hero his impending death;[580] now ruthlessly casting down each night the walls of a rising fortress, till a young and lovely female is immured within them.[581] She usually rides a seven-year old hart, with a bridle made of snakes.
The Vilas often show up cheerfully dancing their kolos under the branches of the Vishnia or Vistula cherry trees; sometimes a Vila is seen comforting the sorrows of a lovesick deer; at other times she gathers storms in the sky;[579] now warning a hero about his impending death;[580] now relentlessly tearing down the walls of a rising fortress each night, until a young and beautiful woman is trapped inside them.[581] She usually rides a seven-year-old stag, with a bridle made of snakes.
The following are specimens of these Servian ballads:
The following are examples of these Servian ballads:
Vilas
Lift your branches higher,
Under the Vilas Dance their magical circles. Them before Radisha Dew from flowers, lashes, Leads to two Villas,
To the third he says—
"Be mine, O Vila!" You will, with my mother,
Sit here in the cool shade; Soft silk skillfully spinning From the golden spinning wheel.[582]
Deer and Vila.
And the third day broke, bringing him sighs and sadness; Then he spoke to the forest Vila: "Young deer," she said, "you wild thing of the forest!
Now tell me what great sorrow has weighed you down;
Why are you wandering all alone in the forest? Feeling lonely one day—another day of sadness—
"And on the third day, with sighs and groans of anguish?" So the young deer replied to the Vila:
"Oh you sweet sister! Vila of the forest!
I have indeed been struck by a deep sorrow; I once had a fawn, my own beloved,
And one sad day, she looked for the flowing water; She went in, but didn't come back to bless me.
So, tell me, has she lost her way and wandered? Was she chased and caught by the huntsman?
Or has she abandoned me?—has she completely abandoned me—
Loving another deer—and I forgot? Oh, if she has just lost her way and is wandering, Teach her how to find it—bring her back to love me!
Oh, if she has been caught by the huntsman,
Then may he face a fate as tragic as mine!
But if she has abandoned me—if, unfaithful, She loves another deer, and I forgot—
"Then may the hunter quickly catch up to her."[583]
We have already observed how almost all nations compare female beauty to that of the beings of their legendary creed. With the Servians the object of comparison is the lovely[Pg 494] Vila. "She is fairer than the mountain-Vila," is the highest praise of woman's beauty. In the ballad of The Sister of the Kapitan Leka, it is said of the heroine Rossandra, that in no country, either Turkey, or the land of the Kauran, or Jowrs, was her fellow to be found. No white Bula (Mohammedan), no Vlachin (Greek), no slender Latiness (Roman Catholic), could compare with her,
We have already seen how nearly every country compares female beauty to that of beings from their myths and legends. For the Serbians, the comparison is made to the beautiful Vila. "She is more beautiful than the mountain Vila" is the highest compliment for a woman's beauty. In the ballad of The Sister of the Kapitan Leka, it’s said of the heroine Rossandra that there was no one like her in any country, whether Turkey, the land of the Kauran, or Jowrs. No white Bula (Muslim), no Vlachin (Greek), and no slender Latiness (Roman Catholic) could compare to her.
Even the Vila, brother, must yield to her.
The swiftness of the Vila also affords a subject of comparison: a fleet horse is said to be "Vilaish," or "swift as a Vila."
The speed of the Vila also provides a point of comparison: a fast horse is described as "Vilaish," or "swift as a Vila."
The Morlacchi of Dalmatia, as Sir Gardner Wilkinson informs us,[584] believe also in the Vila. They describe her as a handsome female, who accompanies the man who is her favourite everywhere he goes, and causes all his undertakings to prosper. One thus favoured is termed Vilénik. Another of their objects of belief is the Maçieh, who appears in the form of a boy, with a cap on his head, and is always laughing. Any one to whom he appears gets the power of commanding him. If ordered to bring money, he usually steals it from one of the neighbours, and if taxed with his dishonesty, he goes to the sea and comes back dripping and with money.
The Morlacchi of Dalmatia, as Sir Gardner Wilkinson tells us,[584] believe in the Vila as well. They describe her as an attractive woman who follows her favorite man wherever he goes and ensures all his endeavors succeed. A man who is favored by her is called Vilénik. Another figure they believe in is the Maçieh, who takes the form of a boy wearing a cap and is always laughing. Anyone who sees him gains the ability to command him. If told to bring money, he usually steals it from a neighbor, and if confronted about his dishonesty, he goes to the sea and comes back wet and with money.
AFRICANS, JEWS, Etc.
Where Yumboes shout and play their Jaloff drums.
T.K.
This division of our work is somewhat miscellaneous, not being restricted to any particular race, or to any determinate part of the earth's surface. It contains merely such matters as appeared to us to be worthy of note, but which we could not include in any of the preceding sections.
This division of our work is a bit varied, not limited to any specific race or a certain part of the Earth's surface. It includes only those topics that seemed significant to us but that we couldn't fit into any of the earlier sections.
AFRICANS.
Sneak up to the natives' huts and steal, With a hidden hand, the ground coos-coos meal. T.K.
The Jaloff inhabitants of the mainland of Africa, opposite the isle of Goree, believe in a species of beings who have a striking and surprising correspondence with the Gothic Fairies. They call them Yumboes, and describe them as being about two feet high, of a white colour, as every thing preternatural is in Africa. It is remarkable that, acting on the same principle as the Greeks, who called their Furies Eumenides, and the Scots and Irish, who style the Fairies Good Neighbours, or Good People, the Africans call the Yumboes, Bakhna Rakhna, or Good People. The dress of[Pg 496] the Yumboes exactly corresponds with that of the natives, and they imitate their actions in every particular. They attach themselves to particular families; and whenever any of their members die, the Yumboes are heard to lament them, and to dance upon their graves. The Moors believe the Yumboes to be the souls of their deceased friends.
The Jaloff people on the mainland of Africa, across from Goree Island, believe in a type of beings that have a striking resemblance to Gothic Fairies. They call them Yumboes and describe them as being about two feet tall and white in color, as everything supernatural is in Africa. Interestingly, just like the Greeks, who referred to their Furies as Eumenides, and the Scots and Irish, who call Fairies Good Neighbors or Good People, Africans refer to the Yumboes as Bakhna Rakhna, meaning Good People. The Yumboes’ clothing closely resembles that of the locals, and they imitate their actions in every detail. They form attachments to specific families, and whenever a family member dies, the Yumboes can be heard mourning and dancing on their graves. The Moors believe the Yumboes are the souls of their departed friends.
The chief abode of the Yumboes is a subterraneous dwelling on the Paps, the hills about three miles distant from the coast. Here they dwell in great magnificence, and many wonderful stories are told of those persons, particularly Europeans, who have been received and entertained in the subterraneous residence of the Yumboes: of how they were placed at richly furnished tables; how nothing but hands and feet were to be seen, which laid and removed the various dishes; of the numerous stories the underground abode consisted of; the modes of passing from one to the other without stairs, etc., etc.
The main home of the Yumboes is an underground dwelling on the Paps, which are the hills about three miles from the coast. They live here in great luxury, and many amazing stories are told about those, especially Europeans, who have been welcomed and hosted in the Yumboes' underground residence: about how they were seated at beautifully set tables; how only hands and feet could be seen moving the different dishes; about the many rooms in the underground home; and how people moved from one room to another without stairs, and so on.
In the evening the Yumboes come down to the habitation of man, wrapped close in their pangs,[585] with only their eyes and nose visible. They steal to the huts, where the women are pounding in mortars the coos-coos, or corn, watch till the pounders are gone for sieves to searce the meal, and then slily creep to the mortars, take out the meal, and carry it off in their pangs, looking every moment behind them, to see if they are observed or pursued; or they put it into calabashes, and arranging themselves in a row, like the monkeys, convey it from hand to hand, till it is placed in safety.
In the evening, the Yumboes come down to the human settlements, wrapped tightly in their pangs,[585] with only their eyes and nose showing. They sneak up to the huts where the women are grinding coos-coos, or corn, and wait until the pounders go to get sieves to sift the meal. Then they quietly creep to the mortars, take the meal, and carry it off in their pangs, glancing back constantly to see if anyone is watching or chasing them. Alternatively, they put it into calabashes and line up, like monkeys, passing it from hand to hand until it's safely hidden away.
They are also seen at night in their canoes, out fishing in the bay. They bring their fish to land, and, going to the fires kindled by the natives to keep away the wild beasts, they steal each as much fire as will roast his fish. They bury palm-wine, and when it becomes sour they drink of it till it intoxicates them, and then make a great noise, beating Jaloff drums on the hills.[586]
They can also be spotted at night in their canoes, fishing in the bay. They bring their catch ashore, and then head to the fires that the locals have set up to ward off wild animals, stealing just enough fire to cook their fish. They bury palm wine, and when it ferments, they drink it until they’re drunk, making a lot of noise while beating Jaloff drums on the hills.[586]
JEWS.
It has long been an established article of belief among the Jews that there is a species of beings which they call Shedeem,[587] Shehireem,[588] or Mazikeen.[589] These beings exactly correspond to the Arabian Jinn;[590] and the Jews hold that it is by means of them that all acts of magic and enchantment are performed.
The Talmud says that the Shedeem were the offspring of Adam. After he had eaten of the Tree of life, Adam was excommunicated for one hundred and thirty years. "In all those years," saith Rabbi Jeremiah Ben Eliezar, "during which Adam was under excommunication, he begat spirits, demons, and spectres of the night, as it is written, 'Adam lived one hundred and thirty years, and begat children in his likeness and in his image,' which teaches, that till that time he had not begotten them in his own likeness." In Berashith Rabba, R. Simon says, "During all the one hundred and thirty years that Adam was separate from Eve, male spirits lay with her, and she bare by them, and female spirits lay with Adam, and bare by him."
The Talmud states that the Shedeem were the descendants of Adam. After he ate from the Tree of Life, Adam was exiled for one hundred and thirty years. "During all those years," says Rabbi Jeremiah Ben Eliezar, "while Adam was excommunicated, he produced spirits, demons, and night spectres, as it is written, 'Adam lived one hundred and thirty years, and had children in his likeness and image,' which indicates that until that time he had not fathered them in his own likeness." In Berashith Rabba, R. Simon mentions, "Throughout the one hundred and thirty years that Adam was separated from Eve, male spirits had relations with her, and she bore children by them, while female spirits had relations with Adam and bore children by him."
These Shedeem or Mazikeen are held to resemble the[Pg 498] angels in three things. They can see and not be seen; they have wings and can fly; they know the future. In three respects they resemble mankind: they eat and drink; they marry and have children; they are subject to death. It may be added, they have the power of assuming any form they please; and so the agreement between them and the Jinn of the Arabs is complete.
These Shedeem or Mazikeen are thought to be similar to the[Pg 498] angels in three ways. They can see without being seen, they have wings and can fly, and they know what will happen in the future. In three ways, they are like humans: they eat and drink, they marry and have kids, and they can die. Additionally, they have the ability to take on any form they choose, which makes their connection with the Jinn of the Arabs complete.
Moses Edrehi, a learned Jew of Morocco, has translated into Spanish for us several of the tales of the Mazikeen contained in the Talmud and Rabbinical writings. We select the following as specimens; and according to our usual custom, adhere strictly to our original.
Moses Edrehi, a knowledgeable Jew from Morocco, has translated several stories of the Mazikeen from the Talmud and Rabbinical writings into Spanish for us. We have chosen the following as examples; and as always, we stick closely to the original.
The Broken Oaths.
There was a man who was very rich, and who had but one only son. He bestowed upon him every kind of instruction, so that he became very learned and of great talent.
There was a man who was very wealthy and had just one son. He provided him with all kinds of education so that he became very knowledgeable and talented.
Before his death the old man gave a great entertainment, and invited all the chief people of the city; and when the entertainment was over, he called his son, and made him swear, in the name of the great God of the whole universe, that he never would travel or go out of his own country. He then left him the whole of his riches on this condition, and made him sign a paper to that effect, with sufficient witnesses, in the presence of all that company, and he gave the paper into the custody of one of the principal persons.
Before he passed away, the old man hosted a grand party and invited all the important people of the city. Once the festivities were over, he called his son and made him swear, in the name of the great God of the universe, that he would never travel or leave his own country. He then bequeathed all his wealth to him on this condition and had him sign a document to that effect, with enough witnesses present among the guests, and he entrusted the document to one of the key individuals there.
Some years after the death of his father, there came a very large ship from India, laden with merchandise of great value. The captain when he arrived inquired after the father of this young man, and the people said unto him that he was dead, but that he had left a son, and they conducted the captain to the young man's dwelling. The captain then said unto him, "Sir, I have brought hither much property[Pg 499] belonging to thy father, and as there is much property of thy father's still remaining, if thou wilt come with me, thou wilt be able to obtain much riches, for thou canst recover all that is owing unto thy father." He made answer unto the captain and said, that he could not travel, as he had taken an oath unto his father that he never would go out of the country. The captain, however, ceased not every day to persuade him, until at length he gave him his word that he would go with him. He then went unto the learned Rabbin that were at that time, to see if they would give him absolution respecting the oath he had sworn unto his father. But they counselled him not to leave the country. But his eagerness to acquire more riches was so great, that he would not hearken unto the counsel of any one. So he finally took his resolution, and went away with the captain.
Some years after his father's death, a big ship arrived from India, loaded with valuable goods. When the captain arrived, he asked about the young man's father, and the people told him that he was dead but had left a son, and they took the captain to the young man's home. The captain then said to him, "Sir, I have brought a lot of property belonging to your father, and since there's still much of his property left, if you come with me, you can gain a lot of wealth, as you can recover everything that is owed to your father." The young man replied that he couldn't travel because he had promised his father he would never leave the country. However, the captain kept trying to persuade him every day until eventually, he agreed to go with him. He then went to the learned rabbis of the time to see if they would release him from the oath he had made to his father. But they advised him not to leave the country. Still, his desire to gain more wealth was so strong that he ignored their counsel. So he finally made up his mind and left with the captain.
Now, when they were in the midst of the sea, lo! the ship went to pieces, and all the merchandise that was on board was lost, and all the people were drowned, save only this young man, who got upon a plank. And the water carried him about from one place unto another, until it cast him upon the land. But here he was in danger of starving, and had nothing to eat but the herbs of the field, or to drink but the running water.
Now, while they were in the middle of the sea, suddenly, the ship broke apart, and all the cargo on board was lost, and everyone else drowned, except for this young man, who managed to grab a plank. The water carried him around from one spot to another until it washed him ashore. But now he faced the risk of starving, having nothing to eat except for the wild herbs and only the flowing water to drink.
One day an exceeding large eagle drew near unto him, and seated himself on the ground before him. As he was now reduced to despair, and had little hopes of being able to preserve his life, and knew not where he was, he resolved to mount this eagle, and to sit upon his back. He accordingly mounted the bird, and the eagle flew with him until he brought him unto a country that was inhabited, where he left him.[591] When he saw that he was in a land where there were people, he was greatly rejoiced, and he immediately inquired where the great Rabbi of that country dwelt. But all the people that were there stood mocking at him, and cursing him, and saying that he should die, because he had broken the oath he had sworn unto his father. When he heard this he was greatly astonished at their knowing it, but he went to the house of the chief person among them who said unto him that he should abide in his house until[Pg 500] they did him justice, because in that country they were all Mazikeen, and they wanted to kill him because he deserved death on account of the oath to his father, which he had broken. "Therefore," said he, "when they will sentence thee, and will lead thee forth to punishment, cry aloud and say, I call for justice before God and the king! The king will then do his utmost to deliver thee out of their hands, and thou wilt remain alive."
One day, a huge eagle came close to him and sat down on the ground in front of him. Feeling utterly hopeless and unsure of where he was, he decided to ride the eagle. He climbed onto its back, and the eagle flew away with him until they reached a populated area, where it let him down.[591] When he realized he was in a place with people, he felt a wave of joy and immediately asked where the great Rabbi of that land lived. However, the locals mocked him, cursed him, and said he deserved to die for breaking the oath he had made to his father. Hearing this truly surprised him, but he went to the home of the most important person there. This person told him he should stay at his house until[Pg 500] they delivered justice, because everyone in that country was Mazikeen, and they wanted him dead for violating his oath to his father. "So," he said, "when they judge you and take you away for punishment, shout loudly and say, 'I call for justice before God and the king!' The king will then do everything he can to save you from them, and you will survive."
Accordingly, when he was tried before the senate, and before their princes and great men, he was found guilty, and sentenced to death, according to the law of God. And when they led him forth to be slain, he put his fingers before God, and before his majesty the king.[592] When they heard this, they took him before the king, who examined him, and saw that, in justice, he was worthy of death. But the king asked him if he had studied or knew the law of Moses, or had studied the Talmud, and various authors; and he saw that he was very learned, and a great Rabbi, and it grieved him much that he should be put to death. The king, therefore, begged that they would defer his execution until the following day, for he wished to give his case a little further consideration. At this they all held their peace, and departed.
Accordingly, when he was tried before the senate and their leaders, he was found guilty and sentenced to death, as per the law of God. When they took him out to be executed, he raised his fingers to God and to the king. When they heard this, they brought him before the king, who questioned him and saw that, in all fairness, he deserved to die. However, the king asked if he had studied or knew the law of Moses or had looked into the Talmud and other texts; he realized that he was quite knowledgeable and a respected Rabbi, which saddened him greatly that he would be executed. The king then requested that they postpone his execution until the next day, as he wanted to think about the case a bit more. Everyone silently agreed and left.
Next day all the senators, governors, chief men, and all the people of the city, came together to see and hear the sentence of the king, and also to behold the death of this man, as it would be for them a very curious sight. Now, while they were all standing there assembled, before the king came forth from his palace to give his judgement, he called for this man who was condemned to death, and asked him if he was willing to remain with him and teach his children what he knew, as, in such case, he would do his utmost to deliver him from death. He made answer that he was willing. The king then went forth from his palace, and seated himself upon his throne of judgement, and called all the chief men, and all the people, and spake unto them in this sort:—
The next day, all the senators, governors, prominent figures, and the entire city gathered to witness the king's sentence and to see the execution of this man, as it would be a fascinating spectacle for them. While they were all assembled, before the king emerged from his palace to pass judgment, he summoned the condemned man and asked if he would be willing to stay with him and teach his children what he knew, promising that, in that case, he would do everything he could to save him from death. The man replied that he was willing. The king then stepped out of his palace, took his seat on the judgment throne, and addressed all the leaders and the people as follows:—
"Sirs, it is a truth that you have adjudged this man to death, which he deserves: but there is no rule without an[Pg 501] exception, and I believe that this man hath not yet come to his time that he should die. For if it was the will of God that he should die, he would have died along with the rest of the people who were on board the same ship with him when the ship went to pieces, and not have escaped as he hath done. Again, if it was the will of God that he should die, he would not have reached the land, and an eagle would not have come and brought him hither amongst us. In like manner, God hath delivered him from you, for he might have been slain by you. He hath thus been delivered out of these manifold and great perils, and it therefore seemeth unto me that he should live; as for the sin that he hath committed, in breaking his oath, it is between him and God, who shall reward him for it one day or other. He shall therefore be free from us; and I ordain that no one shall touch him, or do him any evil; and whosoever troubleth him shall be put to death."
"Gentlemen, it’s true that you have sentenced this man to death, which he deserves: but there’s no rule without an[Pg 501] exception, and I believe this man hasn’t reached the point where he should die. If it were God's will for him to die, he would have perished along with everyone else on that ship when it sank, instead of escaping as he has. Moreover, if it were God's will for him to die, he wouldn’t have made it to land, and an eagle wouldn’t have come to bring him here among us. Similarly, God has saved him from you, as he could have been killed by you. He has been rescued from these numerous and serious dangers, and it seems to me that he should live; as for the sin he committed by breaking his oath, that’s between him and God, who will reward him for it eventually. Therefore, he shall be free from us; I declare that no one shall harm him or do him any wrong; and anyone who troubles him shall be put to death."
When they heard these words of the king, they all expressed themselves well pleased at his decision; and the man remained in the house of the king, teaching his children. He continued in the palace for three years, highly respected by every one, and greatly esteemed by the king for his talents and his capacity.
When they heard the king's words, everyone was pleased with his decision, and the man stayed in the king's house, teaching his children. He remained in the palace for three years, highly respected by everyone and greatly valued by the king for his skills and abilities.
Now it came to pass that the king was obliged to set forth with an army, to war against one of the provinces of his kingdom which had rebelled. As he was on the point to set out, he called for this man, and gave him all the keys of his palaces and his treasures, and said unto him, "Behold! thou mayest view every thing that is in the land and in the palaces; but thou hast here a golden key of one palace which thou must beware of opening, for on the day that thou openest it I will slay thee." Then, charging the people to respect and attend to him, the king took his leave of him and departed. When the king was gone, he began to open and examine all the palaces, and all the curiosities, which were such as he had never seen in his life, and all the treasures of the greatest riches that could be in the world; in short, he saw mountains upon mountains of diamonds of great weight, and other things of various kinds, most admirable to behold. But when he had seen all, he was not satisfied; he wanted to see more. And as his desire was[Pg 502] very great, he would open the other palace; and he thought he should suffer no injury thereby, so that he resolved to open it. Five or six times he drew nigh to open it, and as often he drew back in fear: at length he took courage and opened it.
One day, the king had to lead an army to fight against a rebel province in his kingdom. Just before he left, he summoned this man and handed him all the keys to his palaces and treasures. He said, "Look! You can see everything in the land and the palaces, but you have a golden key for one palace that you must not open. If you do, I will kill you." After instructing the people to respect and assist him, the king took his leave and went on his way. Once the king was gone, he began to explore all the palaces and the amazing treasures he had never seen before. He discovered mountains of diamonds and other incredible riches that were astonishing to behold. However, even after seeing all this, he was still not satisfied; he wanted to see more. Driven by his intense curiosity, he considered opening the other palace, thinking there would be no harm in it, so he decided to go for it. He approached the door five or six times, hesitating each time out of fear. Finally, he mustered the courage to open it.
There were seven apartments, one within the other, and every apartment was full of different rich and curious things. In the seventh apartment was the princess, with other women, all richly dressed, and very beautiful. When the princess saw him, she gave a sigh, and said, "Man, it grieveth me for thee! how art thou come hither? Where is thy regard for the advice of my father, who entreated thee not to open this palace, when he gave thee the keys of his palaces and his treasures, and straitly charged thee not to come hither? Know now that my father is coming, and that he will surely slay thee. But if thou wilt follow my counsel, and wilt espouse me, I will save thee; but thou must give unto me thy oath, that thou wilt do it." He replied that he would, and he sware unto her, and gave it unto her in writing. She then said unto him, "When my father asketh thee why thou hast opened the palace, thou shalt make answer, and say that thou desirest to marry me, and then he will let thee escape, and not slay thee."
There were seven apartments, one inside the other, and each apartment was filled with various rich and interesting items. In the seventh apartment was the princess, along with other women, all elegantly dressed and very beautiful. When the princess saw him, she sighed and said, "I feel sorry for you! How did you get here? What happened to listening to my father's advice, who warned you not to open this palace when he gave you the keys to his palaces and treasures, and strictly told you not to come here? Know that my father is coming, and he will definitely kill you. But if you follow my advice and marry me, I will save you; however, you must swear to me that you will do it." He agreed and swore an oath to her, putting it in writing. She then told him, "When my father asks you why you opened the palace, you should respond by saying that you want to marry me, and then he will let you go and not kill you."
He had scarcely ended speaking with her, when the king entered, with his sword drawn in his hand, to slay him. Then he threw himself on the ground, and began to entreat him, and said that he was desirous to marry the princess. When the king heard this, he was rejoiced that he would remain there, and so teach his children all the knowledge he possessed; for he was of great capacity in everything. He therefore told him, that he would leave it to his daughter, whether she would have him or not. The king then asked his daughter, and she replied, "What your majesty doth for me is well done." The king then gave his consent for her marriage with him. The contract was made, and notice was given to all the chief persons of the city, and the wedding was appointed to be in two months.
He had barely finished talking to her when the king came in, sword drawn, ready to kill him. He fell to the ground and begged for mercy, saying he wanted to marry the princess. The king was happy to hear this, as it meant he would stay and share his vast knowledge with his children. So, he told the young man it would be up to his daughter to decide if she wanted to marry him. The king then asked his daughter, and she responded, "What you’re doing for me is good." The king then agreed to her marrying him. The contract was drawn up, news was announced to all the important people in the city, and the wedding was set to take place in two months.
When the appointed time was come, all the chief men of all the provinces of the kingdom were invited, and a great feast was made to celebrate the marriage of the princess; and they were married to their great joy and happiness.
When the time arrived, all the leaders from the different provinces of the kingdom were invited, and a grand feast was held to celebrate the princess's wedding; they got married to their immense joy and happiness.
On the first night of their marriage, when the husband and the wife were alone, she said unto him, "Behold! I am not like one of you, and thou seest that, thanks be unto God! there is no defect in my body; if, therefore, though we have been publicly married with the consent of my father, thou art not content to live with me as husband and wife, thou art at liberty, and no one shall know it; but if thou art content with all thy will, thou must swear unto me that thou wilt never leave me." He replied, that he was well content with everything; and he sware unto her, and wrote it down on paper, and signed it with his hand, and gave it unto her; and they lived happily as man and wife for many years, and they had children; and his first-born he named Solomon, after the name of king Solomon.
On their first night of marriage, when the husband and wife were alone, she said to him, "Look! I'm not like anyone else, and you see that, thank God! there’s no flaw in my body. So, if even though we’ve gotten married publicly with my father’s consent, you’re not happy to live with me as husband and wife, you’re free to go, and no one will know about it. But if you are happy to be with me, you must promise that you will never leave me." He replied that he was completely happy with everything; he swore to her, wrote it down on paper, signed it, and gave it to her. They lived happily as a couple for many years and had children, and he named his first-born Solomon, after King Solomon.
Immediately after the marriage, the king caused it to be proclaimed that his son-in-law should be the second person in the kingdom to give judgement, and to punish such as should be deserving of punishment. This the king did with the consent of all the great men of the country.
Right after the wedding, the king announced that his son-in-law would be the second most powerful person in the kingdom, responsible for making judgments and punishing those who deserved it. The king made this decision with the approval of all the prominent figures in the country.
But, after some years, this man began to be very anxious and melancholy; and his wife asked him many times what it was that ailed him, but he would never tell her the cause: yet she persuaded him so much, that at length he told it unto her, and said, that when he looked upon his children he remembered the other children that he had, and his other wife, and that he yearned to behold them once more. His wife replied, "My dear husband, let not this give thee any uneasiness, for if thou wishest to see them, thou canst see them." He answered, "If thou wilt do me this favour and grace, I shall thank thee much." She asked him how long he wished to stay with his wife and children, and he answered, three months; but she said, "No; I will give thee the space of a year, on condition, that as soon as the year is expired thou return again unto me." He answered, "If thou show me this favour, I will do all that thou wilt command me." She said, "Take an oath that thou wilt keep thy word." He then sware, and wrote it down on paper, and gave it unto her.
But after a few years, this man started to feel very anxious and sad. His wife asked him many times what was bothering him, but he never revealed the cause. Eventually, she persuaded him enough that he finally told her. He said that when he looked at their children, he remembered his other children and his previous wife, and he longed to see them again. His wife replied, "My dear husband, don't let this upset you. If you want to see them, you can." He responded, "If you can do this for me, I would be very grateful." She asked him how long he wanted to stay with his wife and children, and he said three months. But she replied, "No; I will let you stay for a year, on the condition that you come back to me as soon as the year is up." He answered, "If you grant me this favor, I will do whatever you ask." She said, "Swear that you'll keep your promise." He then swore an oath, wrote it down on paper, and handed it to her.
She then called one of her servants, and ordered him to convey him to his own house with all the speed he could make; and in the space of a few minutes he found himself[Pg 504] in his own house with his wife and children. The man then asked him if he had any commands for his lady? He replied, "I have nothing to do with thee or thy lady. I am now with my wife and children; I know no other, and therefore I have no message to give." The servant then returned to his mistress; and she asked him what his master had said, and if he had given him any message. He answered, "Madam, if I tell thee what he hath said, thou wilt not believe me." She then pressed him, and he told her all. She said, "It doth not signify."
She then called over one of her servants and instructed him to take him home as quickly as possible. Within minutes, he found himself[Pg 504] at home with his wife and kids. The man then asked if he had any messages for his lady. He replied, “I have nothing to do with you or your lady. I’m with my wife and children now; I know no one else, so I have no message to send.” The servant then returned to his mistress, who asked what his master had said and if he had any message. He responded, “Madam, if I tell you what he said, you won’t believe me.” She insisted, so he told her everything. She said, “It doesn’t matter.”
He remained, then, very happy with his family; but at the end of the year his wife sent a messenger unto him to call him back unto her, as the year was expired. But he answered that he would not, and that he had nothing to do with them, as he was a man, and had nothing more to say with them. The messenger returned and told his mistress, and she sent other messengers of greater dignity, for she said this one is not sufficient for him. But he made the same reply that he had made unto the first. She then sent greater still, three or four times; and at last she was obliged to send her son Solomon. When he saw his son he embraced him, and asked him what he wanted. He told him that his mother had sent him, that he might come back with him, and that if he would not, she would come and avenge herself upon him. His father replied, that he had no mind to depart from his house; that he would stay with his wife and children, who were human beings like himself. So when his son saw that there was no remedy, and that he would not come with him, he returned unto his mother, and related the whole unto her.
He was very happy with his family; however, by the end of the year, his wife sent a messenger to call him back, as the year had ended. But he replied that he didn’t want to return and that he had nothing to do with them, since he was a man and had nothing more to say to them. The messenger went back and told his wife, and she sent more important messengers because she thought this one wasn’t enough for him. But he gave the same reply as before. She then sent even more, three or four times; eventually, she had to send her son Solomon. When Solomon saw his father, he hugged him and asked what he wanted. Solomon told him that his mother had sent him to bring him back, and if he wouldn’t, she would come and take revenge. His father replied that he didn’t want to leave his home and wanted to stay with his wife and children, who were just like him. So when his son realized there was no way to convince him and that he wouldn’t come back, he returned to his mother and told her everything.
His mother was then obliged to go herself with her great army. When they arrived at the city where the man dwelt, they said unto the princess that they would go up and slay the man that was her husband, and all the people of the city; but she answered, "No; they had not permission to kill any one, as all the Hebrews, when they lie down to sleep at night, make their prayers unto God to protect and guard them from all Mazikeen; so that we have no right or permission to touch them; and if we do them a mischief, we shall be chastised for it by the God of Israel, who governeth the whole world. Do you, therefore, bide here without the city,[Pg 505] and in the morning I and my son Solomon will arise and go unto the school of the Rabbin and the Sanhedrim, and if they will do me justice with him, well; if not, I will avenge myself upon him and upon them." They all made answer and said, "It is well said."
His mother then had to go herself with her large army. When they arrived at the city where the man lived, they told the princess that they would go up and kill the man who was her husband, along with all the people of the city; but she replied, "No; they don’t have permission to kill anyone, because all the Hebrews, when they go to sleep at night, pray to God to protect and guard them from all Mazikeen; so we have no right or permission to harm them. If we do them any harm, we will be punished by the God of Israel, who rules the whole world. So, you should stay here outside the city,[Pg 505] and in the morning, my son Solomon and I will go to the school of the Rabbin and the Sanhedrim, and if they will do justice for me with him, great; if not, I will take matters into my own hands with him and them." They all responded and said, "That sounds good."
In the morning she arose with her son Solomon, and went unto the great school, where the divine Law was taught. They were consulting, when they heard the voice of one crying aloud, and saying, "Sirs, justice before God, and before you, upon such a one, my husband;" and all the people were amazed, and were in astonishment when they heard the voice three times, and saw no one. They then sent for the man, who came unto them and related the whole story, and said that he had no mind to go with her. They again heard the voice, which said, "Sirs, here are his oaths, signed by himself, which he sware and signed each time;" and then three written papers fell before them. They read them, and asked him if that was his signature. He said it was. They said unto him, "It is ill done to break so many oaths," and that there was no remedy, but that he should go with her to where he had lived so many years with her, and where she had saved him from death, and he had had children by her. "As for us, we advise thee to go with her, and if thou dost not, it will not come to good; for she is not an ordinary person, but is a princess, and merits attention, more especially as she hath right on her side." He answered that he would give her Guet (a bill of divorce); but she made answer, that that would not be for her honour. In fine, he refused absolutely to go with her.
In the morning, she got up with her son Solomon and went to the big school where they taught the divine Law. They were discussing things when they heard a voice shouting, "Gentlemen, justice before God and before you, regarding my husband!" Everyone was amazed and shocked when they heard the voice three times but saw no one. They then called for the man, who came to them and told the whole story, saying he didn’t want to go with her. Again, they heard the voice, which said, "Gentlemen, here are the oaths he signed, which he swore each time," and then three written documents fell before them. They read them and asked him if that was his signature. He said it was. They told him, "It’s wrong to break so many oaths," and that the only solution was for him to go with her to the place where he had lived with her for so many years, where she had saved him from death, and where they had children together. "As for us, we advise you to go with her; if you don’t, it won’t end well, because she’s not just anyone but a princess, and she deserves respect, especially since she is in the right." He responded that he would give her Guet (a bill of divorce), but she replied that wouldn’t be honorable for her. In the end, he absolutely refused to go with her.
After a great deal of argument, and when she saw that there were no means to persuade him, she said, "Sirs, I am highly obliged and grateful to you; for I see that you do me the justice of God, and he will not accept it. You are free, and the sin will be upon his soul. Wherefore, sirs, since there is no remedy with him, I entreat that he will suffer me to take leave of him, and to embrace him." He replied that she might, and as soon as she embraced him she drew out his soul, and he died. She then said, "Sirs, here is his son Solomon, who is one of yourselves. I will give him sufficient riches, and he shall be heir along with the children of his other wife, and you will make him among you[Pg 506] a great Rabbi; for he is of sufficient ability, as you may see if you will examine him. Farewell." So saying, she departed with her army.[593]
After a lot of arguing, and realizing she couldn't change his mind, she said, "Gentlemen, I really appreciate you; you’re doing what’s right by me, even though he won’t accept it. You’re free, and the blame will rest on his soul. So, since there’s no way to remedy this with him, I ask that he allows me to say goodbye and embrace him." He said she could, and as soon as she hugged him, she took his soul, and he died. She then said, "Gentlemen, here’s his son Solomon, who is one of your own. I will give him enough wealth, and he will inherit alongside the children of his other wife, and you will make him a great Rabbi among you; he has the ability, as you can see if you examine him. Goodbye." With that, she left with her army.[Pg 506]
The Moohel.
There was once a man who was exceedingly rich, but out of all measure avaricious, and who never had done a good deed in his life, and never had given even the value of a farthing unto the poor.
There was once a man who was incredibly wealthy, but extremely greedy, who had never done a good deed in his life and had never given even a penny to the poor.
It happened one winter's night, between the hours of twelve and one, that a man came and knocked loudly at the door of this miser. He opened the window, and saw a man at the door, and he asked him what it was he wanted. He said that he wanted him to go with him to a village twelve miles distant from the town, to circumcise a young child that would be eight days old in the morning.
It happened one winter night, between twelve and one, that a man knocked loudly at the door of this miser. He opened the window and saw a man at the door, so he asked what he wanted. The man said he needed him to come with him to a village twelve miles away to circumcise a baby who would be eight days old in the morning.
Now you must know, that this man of whom we treat was a Jew and a Moohel, that is, one whose office it is to circumcise the young children; and with all his avarice in money matters, he was not avaricious in his office, for he believed in the end of the world, and therefore he did this good action.
Now you should know that the man we’re talking about was a Jew and a mohel, which means he performed circumcisions on young boys. Despite being greedy when it came to money, he wasn’t greedy in his work because he believed in the end of the world, so he performed this good deed.
He accordingly agreed to go with the man, and he kindled a fire, and put his clothes before it, and got ready the instruments he required for performing the ceremony. He then set out along with the strange man, whom he knew not, though it was winter, and dark and rainy; and they went along, journeying through the wilderness. This[Pg 507] unfortunate Moohel, who did not know his way in the wilderness, and in the dark, every now and then fell over the stones on the way; but they still went on until they came to a great and lofty mountain in the midst of the wilderness, where people never passed, and where there are no people to be seen, but only dark, dark mountains, that fill with terror those who look upon them.
He agreed to go with the man, lit a fire, laid his clothes out to dry, and prepared the tools he needed for the ceremony. Then he set out with the stranger, whom he didn’t know, despite it being winter, dark, and rainy; they traveled through the wilderness. This[Pg 507] unfortunate Moohel, unfamiliar with the wilderness and the darkness, stumbled over the stones along the way, but they continued until they reached a tall mountain deep in the wilderness, a place where no one ever passed, and no people were in sight, only dark, intimidating mountains that filled those who gazed upon them with fear.
The man who came with the Moohel now laid his hand on a great stone of the mountain, so large that five hundred persons could not remove or raise it; yet he raised it with only one hand. The place then opened, and they both descended. There were many flights of steps, and it was very deep within the earth, and below there was an entire city. They entered then into a palace that was very large and handsome; it had fine gardens, and there was a great deal of light, and music, and much dancing of men and women. When they saw this Moohel approach, they began to laugh and to mock at him; but the poor Moohel was greatly astonished at all the things that he saw, and as he stood looking on, he began to consider and reflect upon them; and then he saw that they were not human beings like us, and great fear came upon him; but he had no means of getting out, or of saving himself, so he constrained himself, and remained quiet.
The man who came with the Moohel placed his hand on a massive stone from the mountain, so huge that five hundred people couldn’t move or lift it; yet he lifted it with just one hand. The ground then opened up, and they both went down. There were many flights of stairs, and it was really deep within the earth, with an entire city below. They then entered a very large and beautiful palace; it had lovely gardens, and there was a lot of light, music, and dancing by both men and women. When they saw the Moohel approaching, they started to laugh and mock him; but the poor Moohel was completely stunned by everything he saw, and as he stood there observing, he began to think about it all; then he realized they were not human like us, and a great fear came over him; but he had no way to escape or save himself, so he held himself together and stayed silent.
Now the man who had brought him thither was one of their commanders, and a great personage among them. He took him then to the apartment of the lying-in woman, that he might view the child. The man then went away, and left him with the lying-in woman. But the woman groaned in great affliction, and began to weep. The Moohel asked her what ailed her? Then said the woman unto the Moohel, "How didst thou come hither? Knowest thou in what place thou art, and amongst whom thou art?" The Moohel replied that he did not, as he had not ventured to speak. The woman then explained, "Thou art in the land of the Mazikeen, and all the people that are here are Mazikeen; but I am a being like unto thyself; for when I was yet young and little, I was once alone in a dark place, and these people took me and brought me hither; and I was married to this husband, who is one of their great men, and who is, moreover, a Jew, for there are different religions among them; and I also[Pg 508] am a Jewess; and when this child was born, I spake unto my husband, and entreated of him, that he would get a Moohel to circumcise the babe; and so he brought thee hither. But thou art in great danger here, and art lost; for thou wilt never be able to go out from here, and wilt be like one of them. Yet, as I have compassion for thee, and particularly as thou hast, out of kindness, come hither to circumcise the babe, and out of humanity, I will give thee a counsel that may be of service unto thee; and that is, when they ask thee to eat or to drink, take good heed not to touch anything; for if thou taste anything of theirs thou wilt become like one of them, and wilt remain here for ever."
Now the man who brought him here was one of their leaders and a significant figure among them. He took him to the room of the woman who had just given birth so he could see the child. The man then left him alone with her. But the woman groaned in great pain and started to cry. The Moohel asked her what was wrong. The woman then said to the Moohel, "How did you get here? Do you know where you are and who you’re with?" The Moohel replied that he didn’t, as he hadn’t dared to speak. The woman explained, "You are in the land of the Mazikeen, and everyone here is Mazikeen; but I am like you; when I was young and small, I was once alone in a dark place, and these people took me and brought me here; I was married to this husband, who is one of their important men, and who is also a Jew, since there are different religions among them; and I too am a Jewess. When this child was born, I asked my husband to get a Moohel to circumcise the baby, and that’s why he brought you here. But you are in great danger and lost; you will never be able to leave and will become one of them. Yet, because I have compassion for you, especially since you have kindly come here to circumcise the baby, I will give you some advice that may help: when they offer you food or drink, be very careful not to touch anything; for if you taste anything of theirs, you will become like one of them and will remain here forever."
The husband now came in, and they went to the congregation to perform the morning prayer. After the prayer, they returned to the house to perform the ceremony of circumcision. The Moohel took a cup of wine, and gave it to taste to the lying-in woman, to the babe, and to all who were invited to the ceremony; for this is the manner and the custom. But the man who had fetched the Moohel said unto him, "Thou also shouldst taste." The Moohel replied, that he could not, for he had dreamed an evil dream, and that he must fast; and by this excuse he escaped. But he waited for him till night, and then they brought him meat and drink; but he replied that he could not eat until he had passed two or three days fasting. When the man who had brought him thither saw that he would neither eat nor drink for so long a time, he took compassion upon him, and said unto him, "What is the matter with thee, that thou wilt neither eat nor drink?"—"Sir," replied the Moohel, "I ask and desire no other thing but to go home unto my family; for this week we hold a feast, and I should be with my family. I therefore most humbly supplicate thee to take me unto my own house." He then began to beg and entreat him most earnestly, and the woman also entreated for him.
The husband came in, and they went to the congregation to pray in the morning. After the prayer, they went back home to carry out the circumcision ceremony. The Moohel took a cup of wine and shared it with the new mother, the baby, and everyone invited to the ceremony; that’s how it’s traditionally done. But the man who had brought the Moohel said to him, "You should also take a sip." The Moohel replied that he couldn’t because he had a bad dream and needed to fast; with that excuse, he got out of it. He waited for him until night, and then they brought him food and drink; but he said he couldn’t eat until he had fasted for two or three days. When the man who brought him there saw that he wouldn’t eat or drink for that long, he felt sorry for him and asked, "What’s wrong with you, that you won't eat or drink?" The Moohel replied, "Sir, all I want is to go home to my family; we have a feast this week, and I should be with my family. So I humbly ask you to take me back to my own house." He then started to beg and plead earnestly, and the woman also pleaded for him.
The man then said unto him, "Since thou desirest to go home unto thy house, come then with me; I will give thee a present for thy trouble. Come with me, where thou mayest see and take whatever will seem good unto thee." The Moohel answered, "I do not wish for anything. Thanks be to God! I am very rich—I want for nothing, but to return home unto my family."—"Nevertheless," said he, "come[Pg 509] with me, till I show thee curious things that thou hast never seen in thy life." He was accordingly persuaded; he went with him, and he showed him divers apartments all full of silver, of gold, of diamonds, of all sorts of precious stones, and of other curious and magnificent things, such as he had never seen in his life.
The man said to him, "Since you want to go home, come with me; I’ll give you a gift for your trouble. Come with me, and you can see and take whatever you like." The Moohel replied, "I don’t want anything. Thanks to God! I’m very rich—I don’t need anything but to go back home to my family." —"Still," he said, "come[Pg 509] with me, so I can show you amazing things you’ve never seen before." He was eventually convinced; he went with him, and the man showed him various rooms filled with silver, gold, diamonds, and all sorts of precious stones, along with other incredible and luxurious things that he had never seen in his life.
He thus led him from one chamber to another, and continually asked him if he wished for anything; for if he did, he might take it. But he still refused, and would take nothing. At length they came to the last chamber, where there was nothing but bunches of keys hanging. The Moohel raised his eyes at seeing such a number of keys, and, lo! he beheld a bunch of keys that was his own. He began then to reflect deeply; and the man said unto him, "What dost thou stand gazing at? I have shown thee many precious and curious things, and yet thou didst not bestow so much attention upon them as upon these old keys, that are of little worth." "Be not offended, sir," answered the Moohel, "but these keys are so like mine, and I believe they are the same." He took the keys and began to examine them, and to point out each key separately to the man, who at length said unto him, "Thou art right, they are thy keys. Know that I am lord over the hearts of the people who never at any time do good; and as thou performest this good deed of circumcision, and riskest thy life in dangerous journeys, and goest with all sorts of people to do the commandment of the God of Israel, here, take the keys! From henceforward thy heart will be opened,[594] and will be good toward the poor, which will cause thee to live a long and a happy life with thy family. Come now with me; I will carry thee home to thy house and to thy family. Now shut thine eyes."
He led him from one room to another, continually asking if he wanted anything; if he did, he could take it. But he still refused and wouldn’t take anything. Finally, they reached the last room, which only had bunches of keys hanging. The Moohel looked up at all the keys and, behold! he saw a bunch of keys that was his own. He began to think deeply, and the man said to him, "What are you staring at? I've shown you many precious and interesting things, yet you paid more attention to these old keys, which aren't worth much." "Please don't take offense, sir," replied the Moohel, "but these keys look just like mine, and I believe they are." He took the keys and started to examine them, pointing out each one to the man, who finally said to him, "You’re right, they are your keys. Know that I hold sway over the hearts of people who never do good; and as you perform this good deed of circumcision, risking your life on dangerous journeys, and associating with all kinds of people to fulfill the commandment of the God of Israel, here, take the keys! From now on, your heart will be opened,[594] and will be good toward the poor, which will lead you to live a long and happy life with your family. Come with me now; I will take you home to your house and your family. Now close your eyes."
He shut his eyes, and instantly found himself in his own house amidst his family. He then began to distribute money to all the poor that were in the land, every week and every month. But the world is always curious to hear novelties and strange events, and the people, and even his own wife, as this was a very wonderful thing, pressed him and persuaded him, until at length he was obliged to relate the whole history of what had befallen him, from the beginning[Pg 510] even unto the end; and it was a matter of great delight to all the world; and they did much good to the poor, and they all became rich, with great prosperity. And the Moohel lived very long, and spent a great and a happy life with his family, a pattern and an example unto the whole world.[595]
He closed his eyes and suddenly found himself back in his own house with his family. He started giving money to all the poor people in the area, every week and every month. But the world is always curious about new things and unusual events, and the people, including his own wife, wanted to hear more about it. They kept pushing him to tell the whole story of what had happened to him, from start to finish, and it became a great source of joy for everyone. They did a lot of good for the poor, and everyone prospered and became wealthy. The Moohel lived a long life, enjoying a happy existence with his family, serving as an example for the whole world.[Pg 510][595]
The Mazik-Ass.
It came to pass in the countries of Africa, in a particular month, during which it is the usage and the custom of the Jews to rise in the night to say their prayers, that a servant, whose business it was to knock at the doors, and to call up the people, found one night an ass (jumento) in the street; and he mounted upon him, and went riding along and calling up the people. And, as he rode, lo! the ass began to swell and to increase in size, until he became three hundred yards in height, and reached up even unto the top of the loftiest tower of the church, upon which he set the man, and then went away; and on the morrow the man was found sitting upon the tower. Now, thou must know that this ass was one of the Mazikeen.
It happened in the countries of Africa, in a certain month when it's customary for the Jews to rise at night to say their prayers, that a servant, whose job was to knock on doors and wake people up, found an ass in the street one night. He got on it and began riding around, calling people. As he rode, the ass started to swell and grow until it reached three hundred yards in height, towering over even the highest church steeple, where it placed the man and then walked away. The next day, the man was found sitting on the tower. Now, you should know that this ass was one of the Mazikeen.
The Jews have, as it were, brought us back to Asia. As we proceed eastwards from Persia, where we commenced, India first meets our view, but of the numerous beings of its copious and intricate mythology, no class seems to belong to earth unless it be the Yakshas who attend on Kuveras, the Hindoo Plutos, and have charge of his enchanted gardens on the summit of Himalaya, and who bear some resemblance to the Dwarfs. There are also the misshapen Pisachas, who love to dwell in gloom; the Vidhyadharas, i. e., Masters of Magic, are said to resemble the Jinn of the Arabs; and the dancing and singing Gandharvas and Apsaresas may be compared with the Nymphs of Grecian mythology.
The Jews have, in a way, brought us back to Asia. As we travel east from Persia, where we began, India is the first place we encounter, but among the many beings in its rich and complex mythology, no group seems to belong to earth except for the Yakshas who serve Kuvera, the Hindu equivalent of Pluto, and manage his enchanted gardens on the peak of the Himalayas, and who are somewhat similar to Dwarfs. There are also the misshapen Pisachas, who prefer to live in darkness; the Vidhyadharas, or Masters of Magic, who are said to be like the Jinn in Arab lore; and the dancing and singing Gandharvas and Apsarasas, who can be likened to the Nymphs of Greek mythology.
Eastwards still lies China. Here there is a species of[Pg 511] beings named Shinseën, who are said to haunt the woods and mountains, where, exempt from the passions and the cares of life, they dwell in a state of blissful ease; but still exercise an influence over human affairs. Sometimes they appear as old men with long beards; at other times as young maidens, sauntering amid rocks and woods by moonlight.[596]
Eastward lies China. There’s a group of beings called Shinseën, who are said to haunt the woods and mountains. They live in a blissful state, free from the worries and passions of life, but still have some influence over human affairs. Sometimes they appear as elderly men with long beards; other times, they show up as young maidens, wandering through the rocks and woods by moonlight.[Pg 511][596]
We do not recollect to have met, in our reading, with any other beings bearing a resemblance to what we term Fairies.
We don’t remember coming across any other beings in our reading that resemble what we call Fairies.
CONCLUSION.
Here, then, we conclude. The task which we imposed on ourselves was to collect, arrange, classify, and give under one point of view the various ideas and legends respecting Fairies and similar beings of the popular creed, which lay scattered in a variety of books and a variety of languages. We have marked resemblances, traced coincidences, and offered etymologies. Many legends, especially German ones, we know, exist, which are not to be found in this work; but, in general, they offer no new traits of popular lore, and most persons will, we apprehend, be content with what we have given.
So, here we are at the end. Our goal was to gather, organize, and present all the different ideas and legends about fairies and similar creatures from popular beliefs, which are found scattered in many books and languages. We’ve highlighted similarities, noted coincidences, and provided word origins. There are many legends, particularly from Germany, that we know exist but are not included in this work; however, they generally don’t add anything new to popular knowledge, and we believe most people will be satisfied with what we’ve provided.
The labours of MM. Grimm in this department of philosophy can never be too highly praised. They have been, in fact, the creators of it; and the German Mythology is a work of the most extensive learning, and written in the spirit of true philosophy. And this is no light praise; for of all subjects, Mythology appears to be the one on which imagination is most apt to run riot. Hence, it has been frequently almost brought into contempt by the wild vagaries of those who have presumed to write on it without judgement of common sense. Though all may not agree with the opinions or deductions in the preceding pages, we trust that they will find in them no traces of ill-regulated imagination.
The work of MM. Grimm in this area of philosophy can never be praised enough. They are, in fact, its pioneers; German Mythology is a piece of extensive scholarship written with true philosophical insight. And this is no small compliment; of all subjects, Mythology seems to be the one where imagination tends to go unchecked. As a result, it's often discredited by the wild ideas of those who have tried to write about it without using common sense. While not everyone may agree with the views or conclusions in the previous pages, we hope they find no signs of unrestrained imagination in them.
As works of this kind have no bearing on material enjoyments, the number of those who will think lightly of them in these days will, of course, not be small. But in the view of sane reason and philosophy, the subject is by no means[Pg 512] unimportant, nay, it is even more important than many of higher pretensions. To trace the corruption and degradation of the pure religion of the Gospel, has always been held to be a task worthy of the highest intellect: we should not, therefore, despise the present one, which is the same in kind though different in degree. We have seen that all these legendary beings and their characters and acts are remnants of ancient religious systems, the mental offspring of deep-thinking sages. It is surely, then, not uninteresting to trace them to their present form and condition. Even in a historic point of view they are not undeserving of attention. Thus, should our theory on the subject be correct, it is of importance to observe how the tribes around the Baltic, when they made conquests in the Roman Empire, brought with them the religious ideas of their forefathers, and left traces of them, which are discernible even at the present day. Again, nothing more interests the botanist than to find the same plants, modified by local circumstances, growing in widely-distant regions. The interest is similar when we find the same legends, modified also by circumstances, springing up in distant countries, and amongst tribes and nations who could hardly have had any communication.[597]
As works like this don’t relate to material pleasures, the number of people who will underestimate them these days won’t be small. However, from a rational and philosophical perspective, the topic is definitely not insignificant; in fact, it’s even more vital than many things that seem more important. Analyzing the corruption and decline of the pure Gospel is always considered a task for the brightest minds, so we shouldn't disregard the current exploration, which is similar in nature, though different in scope. We’ve seen that all these legendary figures, their traits, and actions are remnants of ancient religious systems, the intellectual legacy of profound thinkers. Therefore, it’s certainly interesting to trace their evolution into their current forms and relevance. Even from a historical standpoint, they deserve our attention. If our theory on the matter is correct, it’s important to note how the tribes around the Baltic, during their conquests in the Roman Empire, carried with them the religious beliefs of their ancestors, leaving behind traces that are still recognizable today. Similarly, nothing captures a botanist's interest more than discovering the same plants, altered by local conditions, thriving in far-off places. The curiosity is the same when we encounter similar legends, also altered by circumstances, emerging in distant lands among tribes and nations that likely had little to no contact.
This work is therefore to be regarded as a part of the philosophy of popular fiction. It is not by any means intended to be a work of mere amusement, and those who view or represent it in that light will do it manifest injustice. Many of the legends, no doubt, may possess attractions even for children; but the same is true of the narratives of Herodotus, and still more of those of the Old Testament, and therefore should not derogate from its real importance. At the same time, we have adopted a light and facile style, as that which we deemed best suited to the character of the subject and the taste of this country; but we trust that this will not lower either our subject or ourselves in the eyes of our readers.[598]
This work should be seen as part of the philosophy of popular fiction. It's not meant to be just for entertainment, and anyone who views it that way is missing the point. Many of the legends might appeal to children, but the same can be said of the stories in Herodotus, and even more so those in the Old Testament, which doesn’t take away from its true significance. At the same time, we've chosen a light and easy style, which we believe fits the nature of the subject and the tastes of this country. We hope this choice won’t diminish either our subject or ourselves in the eyes of our readers.[598]
APPENDIX.
The following tales are some of those which we contributed to the Irish Fairy Legends. Subjoined is a selection from the verses which we have written on various occasions, chiefly to oblige our lady-friends. They are inserted merely to show that the writer could compose well-rimed stanzas, while he lays no claim whatever to the title of poet.
The following stories are some of those we contributed to the Irish Fairy Legends. Below is a selection of the verses we've written on various occasions, mostly to please our female friends. They're included just to demonstrate that the writer can create well-rhymed stanzas, although he doesn't consider himself a poet at all.
The Harvest Dinner.
It was Monday, and a fine October morning. The sun had been some time above the mountains, and the hoar frost and the dew-drops on the gossamers[599] were glittering in the light, when Thady[Pg 514] Byrne, on coming in to get his breakfast, saw his neighbour Paddy Cavenagh, who lived on the other side of the road, at his own door tying his brogues.
It was Monday, and a beautiful October morning. The sun had been up for a while over the mountains, and the frost and dew on the spider webs were sparkling in the light when Thady Byrne, coming in to get his breakfast, saw his neighbor Paddy Cavenagh, who lived across the road, at his door tying his shoes.
"A good morrow to you, Paddy, honey," said Thady Byrne.
"A good morning to you, Paddy, dear," said Thady Byrne.
"Good morrow, kindly, Thady," said Paddy.
"Good morning, Thady," Paddy said.
"Why, thin, Paddy, avick, it isn't your airly risin', anyhow that 'ill do you any harm this mornin'."
"Well then, Paddy, darling, it’s not your cheerful attitude this morning that will cause you any trouble."
"It's thrue enough for you, Thady Byrne," answered Paddy casting a look up at the sky; "for I b'leeve it's purty late in the day. But I was up, you see, murdherin' late last night."
"It's true enough for you, Thady Byrne," Paddy replied, glancing up at the sky. "I believe it's pretty late in the day. But I was up, you see, murdering late last night."
"To be shure, thin, Paddy, it was up at the great dinner, yisterday, above at the big house you wor."
"Sure, then, Paddy, it was at the big dinner yesterday, up at the big house where you were."
"Ay was it; an' a rattlin' fine dinner we had uv it, too."
"Ay was it; and we had a really great dinner of it, too."
"Why, thin, Paddy, agrah, what's to ail you now, but you'd jist sit yourself down here on this piece o' green sod, an' tell us all about it from beginnin' to ind."
"Well then, Paddy, what's bothering you now? Why don't you just sit down here on this patch of grass and tell us all about it from start to finish?"
"Niver say the word twist, man; I'll give you the whole full an' thrue account uv it, an' welcome."
"Never say the word twist, man; I'll give you the whole complete and true account of it, and you're welcome."
They sat down on the roadside, and Paddy thus began.
They sat down on the side of the road, and Paddy started talking.
"Well, you see, Thady, we'd a powerful great harvist uv it, you know, this year, an' the min all worked like jewels, as they are; an' the masther was in great sperits, an' he promis'd he'd give us all a grand dinner whin the dhrawin'-in was over, an' the corn all safe in the haggard. So this last week, you see, crown'd the business; an' on Satherday night the last shafe was nately tied an' sint in to the misthress, an' everything was finisht, all to the tatchin' o' the ricks. Well, you see, jist as Larry Toole was come down from headin' the last rick, an' we war takin' away the laddher, out comes the misthress herself—long life to her—by the light o' the moon; an', 'Boys,' sez she, 'yez hav' finish'd the harvist bravely, an' I invite yez all to dinner here to-morrow; an' if yez come airly, yez 'ill git mass in the big hall, widout the throuble o' goin' up all the ways to the chapel for it.'"
"Well, Thady, we had an amazing harvest this year, and everyone worked really hard, like they always do; the master was in great spirits and he promised us a big dinner once the harvesting was done and the corn was safely in the barn. So, this past week wrapped everything up nicely, and on Saturday night the last sheaf was tied up and sent in to the mistress, and everything was finished, right down to the thatching of the stacks. Just as Larry Toole came down from topping off the last stack, and we were taking away the ladder, the mistress herself came out—long may she live—by the moonlight, and said, 'Boys, you’ve finished the harvest wonderfully, and I invite you all to dinner here tomorrow; and if you come early, you’ll get mass in the big hall, without the hassle of going all the way to the chapel for it.'"
"Why, thin, did she raally say so, Paddy?"
"Why, then, did she really say that, Paddy?"
"That she did—the divil the word o' lie in it."
"She really did—the devil, there's no lie in that."
"Well, go on."
"Go ahead."
"Well, if we didn't set up a shout for her, it's no matther!"
"Well, if we didn't make a fuss for her, it doesn't matter!"
"Ay, an' a good right yez had too, Paddy, avick."
"Aye, and you had every right to, Paddy, my dear."
"Well, you see, yistherday mornin'—which, God be praised, was as fine a day as iver come out of the sky—whin I tuk the beard off o' me, Tom Conner an' I set off together for the big[Pg 515] house. An' I don't know, Thady, whether it was the fineness o' the day, or the thoughts o' the good dinner we wor to have, or the kindness o' the misthress, that med my heart so light, but I filt, anyhow, as gay as any skylark. Well, whin we got up to the house, there was every one o' the people that's in the work, min, women and childher, all come together in the yard; an' a purty sight it was to luk upon, Thady: they wor all so nate an so clane, an' so happy."
"Well, you see, yesterday morning—which, thank God, was as beautiful a day as ever came from the sky—when I took off my beard, Tom Conner and I set off together for the big[Pg 515] house. I don't know, Thady, if it was the beauty of the day, the thought of the good dinner we were about to have, or the kindness of the mistress that made my heart feel so light, but I felt, anyway, as cheerful as any skylark. When we got to the house, everyone who's involved in the work—men, women, and children—had all gathered in the yard; and it was a lovely sight to see, Thady: they were all so neat and clean, and so happy."
"Thrue for you, Paddy, agrah; an' a fine thing it is, too, to work wid a raal gintleman like the masther. But till us, avick, how was it the misthress conthrived to get the mass for yez: shure Father Miley himself, or the codjuthor, didn't come over."
"True for you, Paddy, my dear; and it's great to work with a real gentleman like the boss. But tell me, dear, how did the mistress manage to get the mass for you: surely Father Miley himself, or the coadjutor, didn't come over?"
"No, in troth didn't they, but the misthress managed it betther nor all that. You see, Thady, there's a priest, an ould friend o' the family's, one Father Mulhall's on a visit, this fortnight past, up at the big house. He's as gay a little man as iver spoke, only he's a little too fond o' the dhrop,—the more's the pity,—an' it's whispered about among the sarvints that by manes uv it he lost a parish he had down the counthry; an' he was an his way up to Dublin, whin he stopt to spind a few days wid his ould frinds the masther an' misthress.
"No, they really didn’t, but the mistress handled it better than anyone else. You see, Thady, there's a priest, an old family friend, Father Mulhall, visiting this past fortnight at the big house. He’s as cheerful a little man as you’ll ever meet, though he has a bit too much of a liking for drinks—which is a shame—and it’s rumored among the servants that because of that, he lost a parish he had down in the countryside; and he was on his way to Dublin when he stopped to spend a few days with his old friends, the master and mistress."
"Well, you see, the misthress on Satherday, widout sayin' a single word uv it to any livin' sowl, writes a letther wid her own hand, an' sinds Tom Freen off wid it to Father Miley, to ax him for a loan o' the vistmints. Father Miley, you know's a mighty ginteel man intirely, and one that likes to obleege the quolity in anything that doesn't go agin' his juty; an' glad he was to hav' it in his power to sarve the misthress; an' he sint off the vistmints wid all his heart an' sowl an' as civil a letther, Tommy Freen says, for he hard the misthress readin' it, as ivir was pinned."
"Well, you see, the lady on Saturday, without saying a single word to any living soul, writes a letter with her own hand and sends Tom Freen off with it to Father Miley, to ask him for a loan of the provisions. Father Miley, you know, is a very genteel man overall, and one who likes to help the upper class in anything that doesn’t go against his duties; and he was glad to have the opportunity to assist the lady; and he sent off the provisions with all his heart and soul and as polite a letter, Tommy Freen says, because he heard the lady reading it, as ever was written."
"Well, there was an alther, you see, got up in the big hall, jist bechune the two doors—if ivir you wor in it—ladin' into the store-room, an' the room the childher sleep in; and whin iviry thing was ready we all come in, an' the priest gev' us as good mass iviry taste as if we wor up at the chapel for it. The misthress an' all the family attinded thimsilves, an' they stud jist widinside o' the parlour-door; and it was raaly surprisin', Thady, to see how dacently they behaved thimsilves. If they wor all their lives goin' to chapel they cudn't have behaved thimsilves betther nor they did."
"Well, there was an altar, you see, set up in the big hall, right between the two doors—if you were ever in it—leading into the storeroom and the room where the kids sleep; and when everything was ready, we all came in, and the priest gave us as good a mass as if we were at the chapel for it. The mistress and all the family attended themselves, and they stood just inside the parlor door; and it was really surprising, Thady, to see how decently they behaved. If they had been going to chapel their whole lives, they couldn't have acted better than they did."
"Ay, Paddy, mavourneen; I'll be bail they didn't skit and laugh the way some people would be doin'."
"Ay, Paddy, darling; I bet they didn't make fun and laugh the way some people do."
"Laugh! not thimsilves, indeed. They'd more manners, if nothin' else, nor to do that. Well, to go an wid my story: whin[Pg 516] the mass was ovir we wint sthrollin' about the lawn an' place till three o'clock come, an' thin you see the big bell rung out for dinner, an' may be it wasn't we that wor glad to hear it. So away wid us to the long barn where the dinner was laid out; an' 'pon my conscience, Thady Byrne, there's not one word o' lie in what I'm goin' to tell you; but at the sight o' so much vittles iviry taste uv appetite in the world lift me, an' I thought I'd ha' fainted down an the ground that was undher me. There was, you see, two rows o' long tables laid the whole linth o' the barn, an' table cloths spred upon iviry inch o' them; an' there was rounds o' beef, an' rumps o' beef, an' ribs o' beef, both biled an' roast, an' there was ligs o' mootton, and han's o' pork, and pieces o' fine bacon, an' there was cabbage an' pratees to no ind, an' a knife an' fork laid for iviry body; an' barrils o' beer an' porther, with the cocks in iviry one o' them, an' moogs an' porringirs in hapes. In all my born days, Thady dear, I nivir laid eyes on sich a load o' vittles."
"Laugh! Not themselves, really. They'd have better manners, if nothing else, than to do that. Well, to continue with my story: when[Pg 516] the mass was over, we wandered around the lawn and the place until three o'clock struck, and then you could hear the big bell ringing for dinner, and maybe we were glad to hear it. So off we went to the long barn where the dinner was laid out; and I swear, Thady Byrne, there's not a word of a lie in what I’m about to tell you; but at the sight of so much food, every bit of my appetite vanished, and I thought I was going to faint right there on the ground. There were, you see, two rows of long tables stretching the entire length of the barn, with tablecloths spread over every inch of them; and there were rounds of beef, rumps of beef, and ribs of beef, both boiled and roasted, and there were legs of mutton, and hams of pork, and pieces of fine bacon, and there was cabbage and potatoes galore, and a knife and fork set for everyone; and barrels of beer and porter, with the taps in every one of them, and mugs and pitchers everywhere. In all my life, dear Thady, I’ve never seen such a feast."
"By the powers o' dilph! Paddy, ahaygar, an' it was a grand sight shure enough. Tare an' ayjirs! what ill loock I had not to be in the work this year! But go on, agra."
"By the powers of the heavens! Paddy, wow, it really was a grand sight for sure. Goodness! How unlucky I was not to be part of the work this year! But go on, my dear."
"Well, you see, the masther himself stud up at the ind uv one o' the tables, an' coot up a fine piece o' the beef for us; and right forenint him at the other ind, sot ould Paddy Byrne, for, though you know he is a farmer himself, yet the misthress is so fond uv him—he is sich a mighty dacint man—that she would by all manner o' manes hav' him there. Then the priest was at the head o' th' other table, an' said grace for us, an' thin fill to slashin' up another piece o' the beef for us: and forenint him sot Jim Murray the stchewart; an' shure enough, Thady, it was oursilves that played away in grand style at the beef an' the mootton, an' the cabbage, an' all th' other fine things. An' there was Tom Freen, and all th' other sarvints waitin' upon us an' handin' us dhrink, jist as if we wor so many grand gintlemin that wor dinin' wid the masther. Well, you see, whin we wor about half doon, in walks the misthress hursilf, an' the young masther, an' the young ladies, an' the ladies from Dublin that's down on a visit wid the misthress, jist, as she said, to see that we wor happy and merry ovir our dinner; an' thin, Thady, you see, widout anybody sayin' a single word, we all stud up like one man, an' iviry man an' boy wid his full porringer o' porther in his hand dhrank long life an' success to the misthress and masther an' iviry one o' the family. I don't know for others, Thady, but for mysilf, I nivir said a prayer in all my life more from the heart; and a good right I had, shure, and iviry one that was there, too; for, to say nothin' o' the dinner, is there the likes uv her in the whole side o' the counthry for goodness to the poor,[Pg 517] whethir they're sick or they're well. Wouldn't I mysilf, if it worn't but for her, be a lone an' desolate man this blissed day?"
"Well, you see, the master himself stood up at the end of one of the tables and carved a nice piece of beef for us; and right across from him at the other end sat old Paddy Byrne, because, even though he’s a farmer himself, the mistress is so fond of him—he’s such a decent man—that she would do everything to have him there. The priest was at the head of the other table and said grace for us, and then he went on to cut up another piece of beef for us. And in front of him sat Jim Murray the steward; and sure enough, Thady, it was us that helped ourselves in grand style to the beef and the mutton, and the cabbage, and all the other fine things. And there was Tom Freen, and all the other servants waiting on us and handing us drinks, just as if we were a bunch of distinguished gentlemen dining with the master. Well, you see, when we were about half done, in walks the mistress herself, along with the young master, and the young ladies, and the ladies from Dublin who are visiting with the mistress, just, as she said, to make sure we were happy and merry over our dinner; and then, Thady, you see, without anyone saying a single word, we all stood up like one man, and every man and boy with his full bowl of porter in his hand drank to the long life and success of the mistress and master and everyone in the family. I don’t know about others, Thady, but for myself, I never said a prayer in all my life more from the heart; and I had every right to, surely, and everyone who was there, too; because, not to mention the dinner, is there anyone like her in the whole side of the country for her goodness to the poor, whether they’re sick or well? Wouldn’t I myself, if it weren’t for her, be a lonely and desolate man this blessed day?"
"It's thrue for you, avick, for she brought Judy through it betther nor any docther o' thim all."
"It's true for you, friend, because she helped Judy through it better than any doctor among them all."
"Well, to make a long story short, we et, an' we dhrank, an' we laughed, an' we talked, till we wor tirt, an' as soon as it grew dusk, we wor all called agin into the hall: an' there, you see, the misthress had got ovir Tim Connel, the blind piper, an' had sint for all the women that could come, an' the cook had tay for thim down below in the kitchen; an' they come up to the hall, an' there was chairs set round it for us all to sit upon, an' the misthress come out o' the parlour, an' 'Boys,' says she, 'I hope yez med a good dinnir, an' I've bin thinkin' uv yez, you see, an' I've got yez plinty o' partnirs, an' it's your own faults if yez don't spind a pleasint evinin'.' So wid that we set up another shout for the misthress, an' Tim sthruck up, an' the masther tuk out Nilly Mooney into the middle of the flure to dance a jig, and it was they that futted it nately. Thin the masther called out Dinny Moran, an' dhragged him up to one o' the Dublin young ladies, an' bid Dinny be stout an' ax her out to dance wid him. So Dinny, you see, though he was ashamed to make so free wid the lady, still he was afeard not to do as the masther bid him; so, by my conscience, he bowled up to her manfully, an' hild out the fist an' axed her out to dance wid him, an' she gev' him her hand in a crack, an' Dinny whipt her out into the middle o' the hall, forenint us all, an' pulled up his breeches an' called out to Tim to blow up 'The Rocks of Cashel' for thim. An' thin my jewil if you wor but to see thim! Dinny flingin' the ligs about as if they'd fly from off him, an' the lady now here, now there, jist for all the world as if she was a sperit, for not a taste o' n'ise did she make on the flure that ivir was hard; and Dinny callin' out to Tim to play it up fasther an' fasther, an' Tim almost workin' his elbow through the bag, till at last the lady was fairly tirt, an' Dinny thin clapt his hands an' up jumpt Piggy Reilly, an' she attacked him bouldly, an' danced down Dinny an' thin up got Johnny Regan an' put her down complately. An' sence the world was a world, I b'leeve there nivir was such dancin' seen."
"To cut a long story short, we ate, we drank, we laughed, and we talked until we were tired. As soon as it got dark, we were all called back into the hall. There, the mistress had brought in Tim Connel, the blind piper, and had sent for all the women who could come. The cook had tea ready for them downstairs in the kitchen, and they came up to the hall where chairs were set up for us all to sit. The mistress came out of the parlor and said, 'Boys, I hope you had a good dinner. I've been thinking of you, and I've got plenty of partners for you. It's your own fault if you don't spend a pleasant evening.' With that, we cheered for the mistress, and Tim started playing. The master took Nilly Mooney out to the middle of the floor to dance a jig, and they danced it beautifully. Then the master called out Dinny Moran, dragged him over to one of the Dublin young ladies, and told Dinny to be brave and ask her to dance with him. Dinny, even though he was embarrassed, was scared to go against the master's orders. So, with determination, he approached her confidently, extended his hand, and asked her to dance. She immediately took his hand, and Dinny whisked her out to the center of the hall in front of everyone, pulled up his trousers, and called out to Tim to play 'The Rocks of Cashel' for them. And if you could only see them! Dinny flinging his legs around like they might fly off, and the lady moving here and there, just like a spirit, making hardly a sound on the floor at all. Dinny was calling out to Tim to play faster and faster, and Tim was almost working his elbow through the bag. Eventually, the lady was completely tired, and then Dinny clapped his hands, and up jumped Piggy Reilly, who boldly danced down Dinny, and then Johnny Regan got in and completely took her down. Since the world has been around, I believe there has never been such dancing seen."
"The sarra the doubt uv it, avick I'm sartin'; they're all o' thim sich rael fine dancers. An' only to think o' the lady dancin' wid the likes o' Dinny!"
"The same doubt about it, I’m sure; they're all such really great dancers. And just to think of the lady dancing with someone like Dinny!"
"Well, you see, poor ould Paddy Byrne, whin he hears that the womin wor all to be there, in he goes into the parlor to the misthress, an' axes her if he might make so bould as to go home and fetch his woman. So the misthress, you see, though you[Pg 518] know Katty Byrne's no great favourite wid hur, was glad to obleege Paddy, an' so Katty Byrne was there too. An' thin ould Hugh Carr axt hur out to move a minnet wid him, an' there was Hugh, as stiff as if he dined on one o' the spits, wid his black wig an' his long brown coat, an' his blue stockin's, movin' about wid his hat in his hand, an' ladin' Katty about, an' lukin' so soft upon her; an' Katty, in her stiff mob-cap, wid the ears pinned down undher her chin, an' hur little black hat on the top uv her head; an' she at one corner curcheyin' to Hugh, an' Hugh at another bowin' to her, an' iviry body wundherin' at thim, they moved it so iligantly."
"Well, you see, poor old Paddy Byrne, when he hears that the women are all going to be there, he goes into the parlor to the mistress and asks her if he can be bold enough to go home and fetch his woman. So the mistress, even though you know Katty Byrne isn't her favorite, was happy to oblige Paddy, and so Katty Byrne was there too. And then old Hugh Carr asked her out to dance a minute with him, and there was Hugh, as stiff as if he dined on one of the spits, with his black wig and his long brown coat, and his blue stockings, moving about with his hat in his hand, leading Katty around, and looking so sweetly at her; and Katty, in her stiff mob-cap, with the ears pinned down under her chin, and her little black hat on top of her head; and she at one corner curtsying to Hugh, and Hugh at another bowing to her, and everybody wondering at them, they moved it so elegantly."
"Troth, Paddy, avourneen, that was well worth goin' a mile o' ground to see."
"Honestly, Paddy, sweetheart, that was definitely worth walking a mile to see."
"Well, you see; whin the dancin' was ovir they tuk to the singin', an' Bill Carey gev' the 'Wounded Hussar,' an' the 'Poor but Honest So'dger,' in sich style that yi'd have h'ard him up on the top o' Slee Roo; an' Dinny Moran an' ould Tom Freen gev' us the best songs they had, an' the priest sung the 'Cruiskeen Laun' for us gaily, an' one o' the young ladies played an' sung upon a thing widin in the parlor, like a table, that was purtier nor any pipes to listen to."
"Well, you see, when the dancing was over, they started singing, and Bill Carey sang 'The Wounded Hussar' and 'The Poor but Honest Soldier' in such a way that you would have heard him all the way up on the top of Slee Roo; and Dinny Moran and old Tom Freen gave us their best songs, and the priest sang 'Cruiskeen Laun' for us cheerfully, and one of the young ladies played and sang on something in the parlor that looked like a table, which was prettier than any pipes you could listen to."
"An' didn't Bill giv' yez 'As down by Banna's Banks I sthrayed?' Shure that's one o' the best songs he has."
"Didn't Bill give you 'As Down by Banna's Banks I Strayed?' That's one of the best songs he's got."
"An' that he did, till he med the very sates shake undher us; but a body can't remimber iviry thing, you know. Well, where was I? Oh, ay! You see, my dear, the poor little priest was all the night long goin' backwards an' forwards, iviry minit, bechune the parlor an' the hall; an' the sperits, you see, was lyin' opin on the sideboord, an' the dear little man he cudn't, for the life uv him, keep himself from it, so he kipt helpin' himself to a dhrop now an' a dhrop thin, till at last he got all as one as tipsy. So thin he comes out into the hall among us, an' goes about whisperin' to us to go home, an' not to be keepin' the family out o' their bids. But the misthress she saw what he was at, an' she stud up, an' she spoke out an' she said, 'Good people,' sez she, 'nivir mind what the priest says to yez; yez are my company, an' not his, an' yez are heartily welcum to stay as long as yez like.' So whin he found he cud get no good uv us at all, he rowled off wid himself to his bid; an' his head, you see, was so bothered wid the liquor he'd bin takin', that he nivir once thought o' takin' off his boots, but tumbled into bed wid thim upon him, Tommy Freen tould us, whin he wint into the room to luk afther him; and divil be in Tim, when he h'ard it but he lilts up the 'Priest in his Boots;' and, God forgive us, we all burst out laughin', for shure who could hilp it, if it was the bishop himsilf?"
"And that’s what he did, until we felt the very floor shake beneath us; but nobody can remember everything, you know. Well, where was I? Oh, right! You see, my dear, the poor little priest was going back and forth all night, every minute, between the parlor and the hall; and the spirits, as you see, were lying open on the sideboard, and the dear little man just couldn’t help himself, so he kept having a drop now and then, until finally he got pretty tipsy. Then he came out into the hall among us, and started whispering to us to go home, and not to keep the family out of their beds. But the mistress saw what he was doing, and she stood up and said, 'Good people,' she said, 'never mind what the priest says to you; you are my guests, not his, and you’re heartily welcome to stay as long as you like.' So when he realized he couldn’t get any sense from us at all, he rolled off to bed; and his head, you see, was so messed up from the drink he’d had, that he never once thought about taking off his boots, but tumbled into bed with them on, Tommy Freen told us, when he went into the room to check on him; and devil take Tim, when he heard it, he started singing 'The Priest in his Boots'; and, God forgive us, we all burst out laughing, because honestly, who could help it, even if it was the bishop himself?"
"Troth, it was a shame for yez, anyhow. But Paddy, agrah, did yez come away at all?"
"Honestly, it was a shame for you all, anyway. But Paddy, tell me, did you manage to get away at all?"
"Why at last we did, afther another round o' the punch to the glory an' success o' the family. And now, Thady, comes the most surprisintest part o' the whole story. I was all alone, you see, for my woman, you know, cudn't lave the childher to come to the dance; so, as it was a fine moonshiny night, nothin' 'ud sarve me but I must go out into the paddock, to luk afther poor Rainbow the plough bullock, that's got a bad shouldher, and so by that manes, you see, I misst o' the cumpany, an' had to go home all alone by myself. Well, you see, it was out by the back gate I come, an' it was thin about twelve in the night, as well as I cud jidge by the Plough, an' the moon was shinin' as bright as a silver dish, and there wasn't a sound to be hard, barrin' the screechin' o' the ould owl down in the ivy-wall; an' I filt it all very pleasant, for I was sumhow rather hearty, you see, wid the dhrink I'd bin takin'; for you know, Thady Byrne, I'm a sober man."
"Finally, we did it, after another round of drinks to celebrate the glory and success of the family. And now, Thady, here comes the most surprising part of the whole story. I was all alone, you see, because my wife couldn't leave the kids to come to the dance. So, since it was a lovely moonlit night, nothing would do but that I had to go out to the paddock to check on poor Rainbow, the plow bullock, who had a bad shoulder. Because of that, I missed the company and had to head home all by myself. Well, I came out through the back gate, and it was around midnight, as far as I could tell by the Plough. The moon was shining as brightly as a silver plate, and there wasn't a sound to be heard, except for the old owl screeching down by the ivy wall. I felt really good, you see, because I was somehow quite cheerful, due to the drinks I had. You know, Thady Byrne, I'm a sober man."
"That's no lie for you, Paddy, avick. A little, as they say, goes a great way wid you."
"That's no lie for you, Paddy, my dear. A little, as they say, goes a long way with you."
"Well, you see, an I wint whistlin' to mysilf some o' the chunes they wor singin', and thinkin' uv any thing, shure, but the good people; whin jist as I come to the cornir o' the plantation, an' got a sight o' the big bush, I thought, faith, I seen sum things movin' backwards an' for'ards, an' dancin' like, up in the bush. I was quite sartin it was the fairies that, you know, resort to it, for I cud see, I thought, their little red caps an' green jackits quite plain. Well, I was thinkin', at first, o' goin' back an' gittin' home through the fields; but, says I to myself, says I, what sh'uld I be afeard uv? I'm an honest man that does nobody any harm; an' I h'ard mass this mornin'; an' it's neither Holly eve nor St. John's eve, nor any other o' their great days, an' they can do me no harm, I'm sartin. So I med the sign o' the crass, an' an I wint in God's name, till I come right undher the bush; and what do you think they wor, Thady, afther all?"
"Well, you see, I started whistling to myself some of the tunes they were singing, and thinking about anything, definitely not the good people; when just as I reached the corner of the plantation and got a glimpse of the big bush, I thought, wow, I saw some things moving back and forth, kind of dancing up in the bush. I was pretty sure it was the fairies that, you know, hang out there because I could see, or so I thought, their little red caps and green jackets pretty clearly. At first, I considered going back and getting home through the fields; but then I said to myself, what should I be afraid of? I’m an honest man who doesn’t harm anyone; and I heard mass this morning; and it’s neither Holy Eve nor St. John’s Eve, nor any of their other big days, so they can’t harm me, I’m sure of it. So I made the sign of the cross and went in God's name until I was right under the bush; and what do you think they were, Thady, after all?"
"Arrah, how can I till? But you wor a stout man anyhow, Paddy, agrah!"
"Arrah, how can I work the land? But you were a strong man anyway, Paddy, my dear!"
"Why, thin, what was it but the green laves o' the ould bush, an' the rid bunches o' the haves that war wavin' and shakin' in the moonlight. Well on I goes till I come to the cornir o' the Crab road, whin I happined to cast my eyes ovir tow'st the little moat in the Moatfield, an' there, by my sowl! (God forgive me for swaerin',) I seen the fairies in rael airnist."
"Well then, what was it but the green leaves of the old bush, and the red bunches of the haws that were waving and shaking in the moonlight? I kept going until I reached the corner of Crab Road when I happened to look over towards the little mound in the Moatfield, and there, by my soul! (God forgive me for swearing,) I saw the fairies for real."
"You did, thin, did you?"
"You did, right?"
"Ay, by my faith, did I, an' a mighty purty sight it was to see, too, I can tell you, Thady. The side o' the moat, you see, that[Pg 520] luks into the field was opin, and out uv it there come the darlintest little calvacade o' the purtiest little fellows you ivir laid your eyes upon. They wor all dhrest in green huntin' frocks, wid nice little rid caps on their heads, an' they wor all mounted on purty little, long-tailed, white ponies, not so big as young kids, an' they rode two and two so nicely. Well, you see, they tuk right acrass the field, jist abuv the san'pit, an' I was wundherin' in myself what they'd do whin they come to the big ditch, thinkin' they'd nivir git ovir it. But I'll tell you what it is, Thady. Misther Tom and the brown mare, though they're both o' thim gay good at either ditch or wall, they're not to be talked uv in the same day wid thim. They tuk the ditch, you see, big as it is, in full sthroke; not a man o' thim was shuk in his sate, nor lost his rank; it was pop, pop, pop, ovir wid thim; and thin, hurra, away wid thim like shot acrass the High Field, in the direction o' the ould church. Well, my dear, while I was sthrainin' my eyes lukin' afther thim, I hears a great rumblin' noise cumin' out o' the moat, an' whin I turned about to luk at it, what did I see but a great ould family coach-an'-six comin' out o' the moat, and makin' direct for the gate where I was stannin'. Well, says I, I'm a lost man now, anyhow. There was no use at all, you see, in thinkin' to run for it, for they wor dhrivin' at the rate uv a hunt; so down I got into the gripe o' the ditch, thinkin' to snake off wid mysilf while they war op'nin' the gate. But, be the laws, the gate flew opin widout a sowl layin' a finger to it, the very instant minnet they come up to it, an' they wheeled down the road jist close to the spot where I was hidin', an' I seen thim as plain as I now see you; an' a quare sight it was, too, to see; for not a morsel uv head that ivir was, was there upon one o' the horses, nor on the coachman neither, and yit, for all that, Thady, the Lord Lef'nint's coach cudn't ha' med a handier nor a shorter turn nor they med out o' the gate; an' the blind thief uv a coachman, jist as they wor makin' the wheel, was near takin' the eye out o' me wid the lash uv his long whip, as he was cuttin' up the horses to show off his dhrivin'. I've my doubts that the schamer knew I was there well enough, and that he did it all a purpose. Well, as it passed by me, I peept in at the quolity widinside, an' not a head, no not as big as the head uv a pin, was there among the whole kit o' thim, an' four fine futmin that war stannin' behind the coach war jist like the rest o' thim."
"Yes, by my word, I did, and it was quite a sight to see, I can tell you, Thady. The side of the moat that looks into the field was open, and out of it came the cutest little procession of the prettiest little fellows you’ve ever laid your eyes on. They were all dressed in green hunting coats, with nice little red caps on their heads, and they were all riding pretty little, long-tailed white ponies, no bigger than young kids, and they rode side by side so nicely. Well, you see, they took straight across the field, just above the sand pit, and I was wondering to myself what they’d do when they got to the big ditch, thinking they’d never get over it. But I’ll tell you, Thady. Mister Tom and the brown mare, although they’re both pretty good at jumping ditches or walls, can’t compare to those fellows. They jumped the ditch, big as it is, in full stride; not one of them wobbled in his seat or lost his place; it was pop, pop, pop, right over; and then, hurrah, off they went like a shot across the High Field, heading towards the old church. Well, my dear, while I was straining my eyes looking after them, I heard a loud rumbling noise coming from the moat, and when I turned to look, what did I see but a grand old family coach-and-six coming out of the moat, making a beeline for the gate where I was standing. Well, I said to myself, I'm a lost man now, anyway. There was no use thinking about running for it since they were driving at the speed of a hunt; so I got down into the ditch, thinking to sneak away while they opened the gate. But, by the laws, the gate flew open without a soul laying a finger on it, the very moment they reached it, and they turned down the road right close to where I was hiding, and I saw them as clearly as I see you now; and it was a strange sight, too, because not a single head was on any of the horses, nor on the coachman either, and yet, for all that, Thady, the Lord Lieutenant's coach couldn't have made a handier or quicker turn than they did out of the gate; and the blind old coachman, just as they were making the turn, nearly took my eye out with the lash of his long whip as he was cracking it to show off his driving. I have my doubts that the schemer knew I was there well enough, and that he did it all on purpose. Well, as it passed by me, I peeked inside at the quality, and not a head, not even as big as a pinhead, was among the whole lot of them, and four fine footmen standing behind the coach were just like the rest of them."
"Well, to be shure, but it was a quare sight."
"Well, to be sure, but it was a strange sight."
"Well, away they wint tattherin' along the road, makin' the fire fly out o' the stones at no rate. So whin I seen they'd no eyes, I knew it was onpossible they could ivir see me, so up I got out o' the ditch, and afther thim wid me along the road as fast as ivir I culd lay fut to ground. But whin I got to the rise o' the[Pg 521] hill I seen they wor a great ways a-head o' me, an' they'd takin to the fields, an' war makin' off for the ould church too. I thought they might have some business o' their own there, an' that it might not be safe for sthrangers to be goin' afther thim; so as I was by this time near my own house, I wint in and got quietly to bid, widout sayin' anything to the woman about it; an' long enough it was before I cud git to sleep for thinkin' o' thim, an' that's the raison, Thady, I was up so late this mornin'. But wasn't it a sthrange thing, Thady?"
"Well, off they went, stumbling along the road, making sparks fly out of the stones. When I saw they had no eyes, I realized it was impossible for them to see me, so I got up out of the ditch and followed them down the road as fast as I could move. But when I got to the top of the[Pg 521]hill, I saw they were quite a distance ahead of me, and they headed into the fields, making their way to the old church too. I thought they might have their own business there and that it might not be safe for strangers to follow them. Since I was now close to my own house, I went in and quietly went to bed, without mentioning anything to the woman about it; and it took me a long time to fall asleep, thinking about them. That's why, Thady, I was up so late this morning. But wasn't it a strange thing, Thady?"
"Faith, an' shure it was, Paddy ahayger, as sthrange a thing as ivir was. But are you quite sartin an' shure that you seen thim?"
"Yeah, it was, Paddy, as strange a thing as ever happened. But are you absolutely sure you saw them?"
"Am I sartin an' shure I seen thim? Am I sartin an' shure I see the nose there on your face? What was to ail me not to see thim? Wasn't the moon shinin' as bright as day? An' didn't they pass widin a yard o' me? And did ivir any one see me dhrunk, or hear me tell a lie?"
"Am I certain and sure I saw them? Am I certain and sure I see the nose on your face? What would prevent me from seeing them? Wasn't the moon shining as bright as day? And didn't they pass within a yard of me? And has anyone ever seen me drunk or heard me tell a lie?"
"It's thrue for you, Paddy, no one ivir did, and myself doesn't rightly know what to say to it?"[600]
"It's true for you, Paddy, no one ever did, and I don’t really know what to say about it?"[600]
The Young Piper.
There was livin', it's not very long ago, on the bordhers o' the county Wicklow, a dacint honest couple, whose names wor Mick Flanagan and Judy Muldoon. These poor people wor[Pg 522] blist, as the saying is, wid four childher, all buys: three o' them wor as fine, stout, healthy, goodlukin' childher as ivir the sun shone upon; an' it was enough to make any Irishman proud of the breed of his counthrymen to see thim about one o'clock on a find summer's day stannin' at their father's cabin-door, wid their beautiful, fine flaxen hair hangin' in curls about their heads, an' their cheeks like two rosy apples, an' a big, laughin' potato smokin' in their hand. A proud man, was Mick, o' these fine childher, an' a proud woman, too, was Judy; an' raison enough they had to be so. But it was far otherwise wid the remainin' one, which was the ouldest; he was the most miserable, ugly, ill-conditioned brat that ivir God put life into: he was so ill thriven, that he was nivir able to stand alone or to lave his cradle; he had long, shaggy, matted, curly hair, as black as the sut; his face was uv a greenish yollow colour; his eyes wor like two burnin' coals, an' wor for ever movin' in his head, as if they had the parpaitual motion. Before he was a twel'month ould he had a mouth full o' great teeth; his hands wor like kite's claws, and his legs wor no thicker nor the handle of a whip, and about as straight as a rapin' hook; to make the matther worse, he had the gut uv a cormorant, and the whinge, and the yelp, and the screech, and the yowl, was never out of his mouth.
There was living, not too long ago, on the edge of County Wicklow, a decent honest couple named Mick Flanagan and Judy Muldoon. These poor people were[Pg 522] blessed, as the saying goes, with four children, all boys. Three of them were as fine, strong, healthy, and good-looking as ever the sun shone upon; and it was enough to make any Irishman proud of his countrymen to see them standing at their father's cabin door around one o'clock on a nice summer day, with their beautiful, fine, flaxen hair curling around their heads, rosy-cheeked like two apples, and a big, laughing potato in their hands. Mick was a proud man of those fine children, and Judy was a proud woman too, and they had every reason to be. But the oldest one was quite different; he was the most miserable, ugly, ill-tempered kid that ever God brought to life. He was so poorly developed that he could never stand alone or leave his crib; he had long, shaggy, tangled curly hair as black as soot; his face was a yellowish-green; his eyes were like two burning coals, always moving in his head as if they were in constant motion. Before he turned one year old, he had a mouth full of big teeth; his hands were like a bird's claws, and his legs were no thicker than a whip handle and just as crooked as a fishing hook. To make matters worse, he had an insatiable appetite, and the whining, yelping, screeching, and howling never left his mouth.
The neighbours all suspicted that he was somethin' not right, more especialy as it was obsarved, that whin people, as they use to do in the counthry, got about the fire, and begun to talk o' religion and good things, the brat, as he lay in the cradle which his mother ginerally put near the fireplace that he might be snug, used to sit up, as they wor in the middle of their talk, and begin to bellow as if the divil was in him in right airnest: this, as I said, led the neighbours to think that all wasn't right wid him, an' there was a gineral consultashion held one day, about what id be best to do wid him. Some advised to put him out an the shovel, but Judy's pride was up at that. A purty thing, indeed, that a child of her's shud be put an a shovel, an' flung out on the dunghill jist like a dead kitten or a pisoned rat; no, no, she wouldn't hear to that at all. One ould woman, who was considhered mighty skilful an' knowin' intirely in fairy matthers sthrongly recomminded to put the tongs in the fire, an' to hate thim rid hot, an' thin to take his nose in thim, an' that that id, beyant all manner o' doubt, make him tell what he was, an' whare he come from (for the gineral suspishion was, that he was changed by the good people); but Judy was too saft-harted, an' too fond o' the imp, so she wouldn't giv' into this plan neither, though iverybody said she was wrong; and may be so she was, but it's a hard thing, you know, to blame a mother. Well some advised one thing and some another, at last one spoke of sindin[Pg 523] fur the priest, who was a very holy an' a very larned man, to see it; to this Judy uv ecorse had no objection, but one thing or another always purvinted her doing so, an' the upshot o' the business was that the priest niver seen him at all. Well, things wint on in the ould way for some time longer. The brat continued yelpin' an' yowlin', an' aitin' more nor his three brothers put together, an' playin' all sorts uv unlucky thricks, for he was mighty mischievyously inclined, till it happened one day that Tim Carrol, the blind piper, goin' his rounds, called in and sot down by the fire to hav' a bit o' chat wid the woman o' the house. So afther some time, Tim, who was no churl uv his music, yoked an the pipes an' begun to bellows away in high style; whin the instant minnit he begun, the young fellow, who was lyin' as still as a mouse in his cradle, sot up, an' begun to grin an' to twist his ugly phiz, an' to swing about his long tawny arms, an' to kick out his crucked ligs, an' to show signs o' grate glee at the music. At last nothin' id sarve him but he must git the pipes into his own hands, an', to humour him, his mother axt Tim to lind thim to the child for a minnit. Tim, who was kind to childher, readily consinted; and, as Tim hadn't his sight, Judy herself brought thim to the cradle, an' wint to put thim an him, but she had no need, for the youth seemed quite up to the business. He buckled an the pipes, set the bellows undher one arm and the bag undher th' other, an' worked thim both as knowingly as iv he was twinty years at the thrade, an' lilted up "Sheela na Guira," in the finest style that iver was hard.
The neighbors all suspected that something was off with him, especially since it was observed that when people, as they usually did in the countryside, gathered around the fire and started talking about religion and good things, the kid, who usually lay in the cradle his mother placed near the fireplace to keep him cozy, would sit up in the middle of their conversation and start screaming as if the devil was inside him for real. This, as I mentioned, led the neighbors to think something wasn’t right with him, and there was a general discussion held one day about what should be done with him. Some suggested throwing him out on the shovel, but Judy was offended by that idea. What a thing it would be for her child to be set on a shovel and tossed out onto the dung heap like a dead kitten or a poisoned rat; no, she would never agree to that. One old woman, who was considered quite skilled and knowledgeable about fairy matters, strongly recommended putting the tongs in the fire, heating them red hot, and then pinching his nose with them, insisting that would, without a doubt, make him reveal what he was and where he came from (as there was a general suspicion that he had been changed by the good people); but Judy was too soft-hearted and too fond of the little imp, so she wouldn’t go for this plan either, even though everyone said she was wrong; maybe she was, but it’s a tough thing to blame a mother, you know. Well, some advised one thing and some another, and finally someone suggested sending for the priest, who was a very holy and learned man, to take a look; Judy had no objections to this, but one thing or another always prevented her from doing so, and the result was that the priest never saw him at all. Well, things went on in the old way for some time longer. The kid kept yelping and howling, eating more than his three brothers combined, and playing all sorts of unfortunate tricks, as he was quite mischievous, until one day Tim Carrol, the blind piper, was going around and stopped by to have a little chat with the woman of the house. After a while, Tim, who was no miser when it came to music, took out his pipes and started playing away in high style; the moment he began, the young fellow, who had been lying as still as a mouse in his cradle, sat up, started grinning, twisting his ugly face, swinging his long tawny arms, kicking his crooked legs, and showing signs of great delight at the music. Eventually, nothing would satisfy him but to get the pipes into his own hands, so to indulge him, his mother asked Tim to lend them to the child for a moment. Tim, who was kind to children, readily agreed; and since Tim couldn’t see, Judy brought them to the cradle and was about to place them on him, but she didn’t need to because the kid seemed quite capable of handling them. He strapped on the pipes, tucked the bellows under one arm and the bag under the other, and worked them both as if he had been in the trade for twenty years, and launched into "Sheela na Guira" in the finest style ever heard.
Well, all was in amazemint; the poor woman crast herself. Tim, who, as I tould you afore, was dark an' didn't well know who was playin,' was in grate delight; an' whin he hard that it was a little prechaun,[601] not aight years ould, that nivir seen a set of pipes in all his days afore, he wished the mother joy iv her son; offered to take him aff her han's iv she'd part wid him, swore he was a born piper, a nath'ral jainus, an' declared that in a little time more, wid the help uv a little good tachein' frum himsilf, there wouldn't be his match in the whole counthry round. The poor woman was grately delighted to hear all this, particklarly as what Tim sed about nath'ral jainises put an ind to some misgivin's that war risin' in hur mind, laist what the naybours sed about his not bein' right might be only too thrue; an' it gratified hur too to think that her dear child (for she raely loved the whelp) wouldn't be forced to turn out an' big, but might airn dacent, honest bread fur himsilf. So whin Miek come home in the evenin' frum his work, she up an' she tould him all that happined, an' all that Tim Carrol sed; an Mick, as was nath'ral,[Pg 524] was very glad to hear it, for the helpless condition o' the poor crather was a grate throuble to him; so nixt fair-day he tuk the pig to the fair of Naas, and wid what it brought he whipt up, the nixt holiday that come, to Dublin, an' bespoke a bran new set o' pipes o' the proper size fur him, an' the nixt time Tom Doolan wint up wid the cars, in about a fortnight after, the pipes come home, an' the minnit the chap in the cradle laid eyes on thim, he squealed wid delight, an' threw up his purty legs, an' bumped himsilf in his cradle, an' wint an wid a grate many comical thricks; till at last, to quite him, they gev him the pipes, an' immajetly he set to an' pulled away at "Jig Polthog," to th' admirashin uv all that hard him.
Well, everything was amazing; the poor woman was overwhelmed. Tim, who, as I mentioned before, was dark and didn’t quite know who was playing, was very happy; and when he heard that it was a little leprechaun,[601] not eight years old, who had never seen a set of pipes before, he congratulated the mother on her son; offered to take him off her hands if she would part with him, swore he was a born piper, a natural genius, and declared that in no time, with a bit of good teaching from himself, there wouldn’t be anyone to match him in the whole country. The poor woman was greatly delighted to hear all this, especially since what Tim said about natural geniuses put an end to some doubts that were rising in her mind, in case what the neighbors said about him not being right might actually be true; and it pleased her to think that her dear child (for she truly loved the little guy) wouldn’t have to struggle and could earn a decent, honest living for himself. So when Mick came home in the evening from work, she told him everything that happened, and all that Tim Carroll said; and Mick, as was natural,[Pg 524] was very happy to hear it, because the poor creature's helpless condition was a great worry for him; so next fair day he took the pig to the fair in Naas, and with what it brought, he quickly went, the next holiday that came, to Dublin, and ordered a brand new set of pipes of the proper size for him, and the next time Tom Doolan went up with the carts, about a fortnight later, the pipes came home, and the minute the little guy in the cradle saw them, he squealed with delight, threw up his pretty legs, bumped around in his crib, and went on with a lot of funny antics; until finally, to quiet him, they gave him the pipes, and immediately he began to pull away at "Jig Polthog," to the admiration of everyone who heard him.
Well, the fame uv his skill an the pipes soon spread far an' near, for there wasn't a piper in the nixt three counties cud come near him at all, in Ould Maudha Roo, or the Hare in the Corn, or The Fox Hunther's Jig, or The Piper's Maggot, or any uv the fine ould Irish jigs, that make people dance whether they will or no: an' it was surprisin' to hear him rattle away The Fox Hunt; you'd raaly think you hard the hounds givin' tongue, an' the tarriers yelpin' always behind, an' the huntsman an' the whippers-in cheerin' or correctin' the dogs; it was, in short, the very nixt thing to seein' the hunt itself. The best uv him was, he was no way stingy uv his music, an' many's the merry dance the boys an' the girls o' the neighbourhood used to hav' in his father's cabin; an' he'd play up music fur thim that, they sed, used, as it wor, to put quicksilver in their feet; an' they all declared they nivir moved so light an' so airy to any piper's playin' that ivir they danced to.
Well, the fame of his skill on the pipes quickly spread far and wide, because there wasn't a piper in the next three counties who could come close to him at all, whether it was with Old Maudha Roo, the Hare in the Corn, The Fox Hunter's Jig, The Piper's Maggot, or any of the fantastic old Irish jigs that make people dance whether they want to or not. It was amazing to hear him play The Fox Hunt; you would really think you heard the hounds barking, and the terriers yelping always behind, and the huntsman and the whippers-in cheering or guiding the dogs. In short, it was the next best thing to seeing the hunt itself. The best part was that he was no way stingy with his music, and many a joyful dance the boys and girls of the neighborhood would have in his father's cabin; and he'd play music for them that, they said, made them move like they had quicksilver in their feet. They all claimed they never felt so light and airy while dancing to any piper's playing that they ever had.
But besides all his fine Irish music, he had one quare chune uv his own, the oddest that iver was hard; fur the minnit he begun to play it iverything in the house seemed disposed to dance; the plates an' porringers used to jingle an the dhresser, the pots an' pot-hooks used to rattle in the chimbley, an' people used even to fancy they felt the stools movin' frum undher thim; but, howiver it might be wid the stools, it is sartin that no one cud keep long sittin' an them, fur both ould and young always fell to caperin' as hard as ivir they cud. The girls complained that whin he begun this chune it always threw thim out in their dancin', an' that they nivir cud handle their feet rightly, fur they felt the flure like ice undher thim, an' thimsilves ready iviry minnit to come sprawlin' an their backs or their faces; the young bachelors that wanted to show aff their dancin' an' their new pumps, an' their bright red or green an' yellow garthers, swore that it confused thim so that they cud nivir go rightly through the heel-and-toe, or cover-the-buckle, or any uv their best steps, but felt thimsilves always bedizzied an' bewildhered, au' thin ould an'[Pg 525] young id go jostlin' an' knockin' together in a frightful manner an' whin the anlooky brat had thim all in this way whirligiggin' about the flure, he'd grin an' he'd chuckle an' he'd chather, jist fur all the world like Jocko, the monkey, whin he's played off sum uv his roguery.[602]
But besides all his amazing Irish music, he had one strange tune of his own, the oddest anyone ever heard; from the moment he started playing it, everything in the house seemed ready to dance. The plates and bowls would jingle, the dresser, pots, and pot-hooks would rattle in the chimney, and people even claimed they felt the stools moving beneath them; however it may have been with the stools, it’s certain that no one could sit on them for long, because both young and old would always start dancing as hard as they could. The girls complained that when he started this tune, it always threw them off in their dancing, and that they could never control their feet properly, because they felt the floor like ice beneath them, and themselves always ready to fall flat on their backs or faces; the young bachelors who wanted to show off their dancing and their new shoes, and their bright red, green, and yellow garters, swore that it confused them so much they could never get through the heel-and-toe, or cover-the-buckle, or any of their best steps, but felt always dizzy and bewildered, and then old and young would jostle and bump into each other in a wild way, and when the mischievous kid had them all whirling around the floor, he’d grin and chuckle and chat, just like Jocko, the monkey, when he’s pulled off some of his tricks.[Pg 525]
The oulder he grew the worse he grew, an' by the time he was noine year ould there was no stannin' the house for him; he was always makin' his brothers burn or scald thimsilves, or brake their shins ovir the pots an' stools. One time in harvist, he was left at home by himself, an' whin his mother come in she found the cat a-horseback on the dog wid hur face to the tail, an' hur legs tied round him, an' the urchin playin' his quare chune to thim, so that the dog wint barking an jumpin' about, an' puss was miowin' fur the dear life, an' slappin' her tail backwards an' forwards, which whin it id hit agin the dog's chaps, he'd snap at it an' bite it, an' thin there was the philliloo. Another time the farmer Mick worked wid, a mighty dacint kind uv a man, happened to call in, an' Judy wiped a stool wid her apron an' axed him to sit down an rest himself afther his walk. He was sittin' wid his back to the cradle, an' behind him was a pan o' blood, fur Judy was makin' hog's puddin's; the lad lay quite still in his nist, an' watched his opportunity till he got ready a hook at the ind uv a piece o' packthread an' he conthrived to fling it so handy that it cotcht in the bob o' the man's nice new wig, an' soused it in the pan o' blood. Another time his mother was comin' in from milkin' the cow, wid the pail an her head, an' the very minnit he saw her, he lilted up his infernal chune, an' the poor woman lettin' go the pail, clapped her hands aside an' begun to dance a jig, an' tumbled the milk all atop uv her husband, who was bringin' in some turf to bile the supper. In short there id be no ind to tellin' all his pranks, an' all the mischievyous tricks he played.
The older he got, the worse he became, and by the time he was nine years old, there was no standing the house for him; he was always making his brothers burn or scald themselves, or trip over pots and stools. One time during harvest, he was left home alone, and when his mother came in, she found the cat riding on the dog with its face to the tail, and its legs tied around him, while the kid was playing his strange tune for them. The dog started barking and jumping around, and the cat was meowing for dear life, swishing its tail back and forth, which would hit the dog's face, making him snap at it and bite it, creating a big mess. Another time, a farmer named Mick, a really nice kind of man, happened to drop by, and Judy wiped down a stool with her apron and asked him to sit and rest after his walk. He was sitting with his back to the cradle, and behind him was a pan of blood because Judy was making hog’s puddings. The boy lay quietly in his spot and waited for the right moment until he got a hook at the end of a piece of string and managed to fling it so expertly that it caught in the bob of the man’s nice new wig, dunking it into the pan of blood. Another time, when his mother was coming in from milking the cow with the pail on her head, the moment he saw her, he started his annoying tune, and the poor woman, letting go of the pail, clapped her hands to the side and began to dance a jig, spilling the milk all over her husband, who was bringing in some turf to boil for supper. In short, there would be no end to telling all his pranks and the mischievous tricks he played.
Soon afther, some mischances begun to happen to the farmer's cattle; a horse tuk the staggers, a fine vale calf died o' the black-lig, an' some uv his sheep o' the rid wather; the cows begun to grow vicious, an' to kick down the milkpails, an' the roof o' one ind o' the barn fell in; an' the farmer tuk it into his head that Mick Flannagan's onlooky child was the cause uv all the mischief. So, one day, he called Mick aside, an' sed to him, "Mick," sez he, "you see things are not goin' on wid me as they ought to go; an' to be plain an' honest wid you, Mick, I think that child o' yours is the cause uv it. I am raaly fallin' away to nothin', wid frettin', an' I can hardly sleep an my bed at night[Pg 526] for thinkin' o' what may happen afore the mornin'. So I'd be glad af you'd luk out fur work somewhare else; you're as good a man as any in the whole counthry, there's no denyin' it, an' there's no fear but you'll have yer choice o' work." To this Mick med answer, and sed, "that he was sorry indeed for his losses, and still sorrier that he or his shud be thought to be the cause o' thim; that, for his own part, he wasn't quite aisy in his mind about that child, but he had him, an' so he must keep him;" an' he promised to luk out fur another place immajetly.
Soon after, some bad luck started to happen to the farmer's cattle; a horse got the staggers, a fine calf died from the black leg, and some of his sheep died from the red water; the cows began to act aggressively, kicking over the milk pails, and part of the barn roof collapsed; the farmer decided that Mick Flannagan's watchful child was the source of all the trouble. So, one day, he called Mick aside and said to him, "Mick," he said, "you see things aren't going well for me; and to be straightforward with you, Mick, I think that child of yours is the cause of it. I'm really feeling like I'm falling apart with worry, and I can hardly sleep in my bed at night for thinking about what might happen before morning. So I'd appreciate it if you'd look for work somewhere else; you're as good a man as any in the whole country, there's no denying it, and there's no doubt you'll have your pick of jobs." To this, Mick could reply, and said, "that he was indeed sorry for his losses, and even sorrier that he or his child should be thought to be the cause of them; that, for his part, he wasn't quite easy in his mind about that child, but he had him, and so he must keep him;" and he promised to look for another place immediately.
So nixt Sunday at chapil, Mick gev out that he was about lavin' the work at John Riordan's, an' immajetly a farmer, who lived a couple o' miles aff, an' who wanted a ploughman (the last one havin' jist left him), come up to Mick, an' offered him a house an' garden, an' work all the year round. Mick, who knew him to be a good employer, immajetly closed wid him. So it was agreed that the farmer shud sind his car to take his little bit o' furniture, an' that he shud remove an the following Thursday.
So next Sunday at church, Mick announced that he was going to leave his job at John Riordan's, and immediately a farmer who lived a couple of miles away, and who was looking for a ploughman (the last one had just left him), approached Mick and offered him a house, garden, and work all year round. Mick, knowing him to be a good employer, quickly agreed. They decided that the farmer would send his cart to take Mick's few pieces of furniture and that he would move the following Thursday.
Whin Thursday come, the car come accordin' to promise, an' Mick loaded it, an' put the cradle wid the child an' his pipes an the top, an' Judy sat beside it to take care uv him, laste he shud tumble out an' be kilt; they druv the cow afore thim, the dog follied; but the cat, uv coorse, was lift behind: an' the other three childer wint along the road, pickin' haves and blackberries; for it was a fine day towst the latther ind uv harvist. They had to crass a river; but as it run through the bottom between two high banks, you didn't see it till you wor close up an it. The young fellow was lyin' purty quite in the bottom o' the cradle, till they come to the head o' the bridge, whin hearin' the roarin' o' the wather (for there was a grate flood in the river, as there was heavy rain for the last two or three days), he sot up in his cradle, an' luked about him; an' the minnit he got a sight ov the wather, an' found they wor goin' to take him acrass it, oh! how he did bellow, an' how he did squeal. "Whisht, alanna," sed Judy, "there's no fear o' yer; shure it's only ovir the stone bridge we're goin'." "Bad luck to yer, ye ould rip," sez he, "what a purty thrick yuv played me, to bring me here;" an' he still wint an yellin', and the farther they got an the bridge, the loudher he yelled; till at last Mick cud hould out no longer; so givin' him a skelp o' the whip he had in his han', "Divil choke you, you crukked brat," sez he; "will you nivir stop bawlin'? a body can't hear their ears for you." Well, my dear, the instant minnit he felt the thong o' the whip, he jumped up in the cradle, clapped the pipes undher his arm, an' lept clane ovir the battlemints o' the bridge down into the wather. "Oh,[Pg 527] my child! my child!" shouted Judy; "he's clane gone for ivir frum me." Mick an' the rest o' the childher run to the other side o' the bridge an' lukt down, an' they seen him comin' out from undher the arch o' the bridge, sittin' crass-liggs an the top uv a big white-headed wave, an' playin' away an the pipes, jist as if nothin' had happened at all. The river was runnin' very hard, so he was whirled away at a grate rate; but he played away as fast, ay, and faster nor the river run. They set aff as hard as they cud along the bank; but as the river med a suddint turn round the hill, about a hundred yards below the bridge, by the time they got there he was out o' sight, an' no one ivir led eyes an him sence; but the gineral belief is, that he wint home wid the pipes to his own relations—the good people—to make music fur thim.
When Thursday came, the car showed up as promised, and Mick loaded it up, putting the cradle with the child and his pipes on top, while Judy sat beside it to look after him, in case he fell out and got hurt. They drove the cow in front of them, and the dog followed; of course, the cat was left behind. The other three kids walked along the road, picking hazelnuts and blackberries since it was a nice day towards the end of harvest. They had to cross a river, but because it ran through a low area between two high banks, you didn't see it until you were right up next to it. The little boy was lying pretty quietly in the cradle until they reached the head of the bridge. Hearing the roar of the water (there was a big flood in the river after heavy rain for the last two or three days), he sat up in his cradle and looked around; and the moment he spotted the water and realized they were going to take him across it, oh, how he bellowed and squealed. "Shh, sweetheart," said Judy, "there's nothing to worry about; we're just going over the stone bridge." "Curse you, you old rascal," he said, "what a clever trick you've pulled on me, bringing me here," and he continued to yell. The farther they got on the bridge, the louder he yelled, until Mick couldn't take it anymore; so he gave him a smack with the whip he had in his hand, "Devil take you, you crooked brat," he said, "will you never stop crying? A person can't hear themselves think because of you." Well, my dear, the instant he felt the sting of the whip, he jumped up in the cradle, tucked the pipes under his arm, and leaped clean over the battlements of the bridge into the water. "Oh, my child! my child!" shouted Judy; "he's completely gone from me." Mick and the other kids ran to the other side of the bridge and looked down, and they saw him coming out from underneath the arch of the bridge, sitting cross-legged on top of a big white-headed wave, playing the pipes like nothing had happened at all. The river was flowing really fast, so he was whisked away at a great speed, but he played as fast, and even faster than the river flowed. They took off running as hard as they could along the bank, but since the river made a sudden turn around the hill about a hundred yards downstream, by the time they got there, he was out of sight, and no one ever laid eyes on him since; but the general belief is that he went home with the pipes to his own people—the good folk—to make music for them.
The Soul Cages.
Jack Dogherty lived on the coast of the county Clare. Jack was a fisherman, as his father and his grandfather before him had been. Like them, too, he lived all alone (but for the wife), and just in the same spot, too. People used to wonder why the Dogherty family were so fond of that wild situation, so far away from all human kind, and in the midst of huge scattered rocks, with nothing but the wide ocean to look upon. But they had their own good reasons for it.
Jack Dogherty lived on the coast of County Clare. Jack was a fisherman, just like his father and grandfather before him. Like them, he lived all alone (except for his wife) in the same spot. People often wondered why the Dogherty family loved that remote place, so far from other people, surrounded by massive scattered rocks, with nothing but the vast ocean to see. But they had their own good reasons for it.
The place was just, in short, the only spot on that part of the coast where anybody could well live; there was a neat little creek, where a boat might lie as snug as a puffin in her nest, and out from this creek a ledge of sunken rocks ran into the sea. Now, when the Atlantic, according to custom, was raging with a storm, and a good westerly wind was blowing strong on the coast, many's the richly-laden ship that went to pieces on these rocks; and then the fine bales of cotton and tobacco, and such like things; and the pipes of wine, and the puncheons of rum, and the casks of brandy, and the kegs of Hollands that used to come ashore. Why, bless you! Dunbeg Bay was just like a little estate to the Doghertys.
The place was basically the only spot along that stretch of coast where anyone could really live; there was a tidy little creek where a boat could rest comfortably like a puffin in its nest, and from this creek a ledge of submerged rocks stretched out into the sea. Now, when the Atlantic was raging with a storm, as usual, and a strong westerly wind was blowing hard along the coast, many a heavily-loaded ship met its end on these rocks; and then there were fine bales of cotton and tobacco, along with pipes of wine, barrels of rum, casks of brandy, and kegs of gin that used to wash ashore. Honestly, Dunbeg Bay was just like a little estate to the Doghertys.
Not but that they were kind and humane to a distressed sailor, if ever one had the good luck to get to land; and many a time, indeed, did Jack put out in his little corragh, that would breast the billows like any gannet, to lend a hand towards bringing off[Pg 528] the crew from a wreck. But when the ship was gone to pieces, and the crew were all lost, who would blame Jack for picking up all he could find? "And who's the worse of it?" said he. "For as to the king, God bless him! everybody knows he's rich enough already, without gettin' what's floatin' in the say."
They were definitely kind and caring to a distressed sailor if he ever managed to reach land. Many times, Jack would head out in his little corragh, which could ride the waves like a gannet, to help rescue the crew from a wreck. But when the ship was completely destroyed and the crew was lost, who could blame Jack for taking whatever he could find? "And who's worse off because of it?" he said. "As for the king, God bless him! Everyone knows he's already rich enough without needing what's floating in the sea."
Jack, though such a hermit, was a good-natured, jolly fellow. No other, sure, could ever have coaxed Biddy Mahony to quit her father's snug and warm house in the middle of the town of Ennis, and to go so many miles off to live among the rocks, with the seals and sea-gulls for her next door neighbours. But Biddy knew what's what, and she knew that Jack was the man for a woman who wished to be comfortable and happy; for, to say nothing of the fish, Jack had the supplying of half the gentlemen's houses of the country with the Godsends that came into the bay. And she was right in her choice, for no woman ate, drank, or slept better, or made a prouder appearance at Chapel on Sundays than Mrs. Dogherty.
Jack, despite being something of a recluse, was a friendly, cheerful guy. No one else could have convinced Biddy Mahony to leave her cozy, warm home in the heart of Ennis and move miles away to live among the rocks, with seals and seagulls as her neighbors. But Biddy understood what was important, and she knew that Jack was the right man for a woman who wanted to be comfortable and happy. Not to mention the fish, Jack supplied half of the local gentlemen's households with the fresh catches that came into the bay. She made the right choice, as no woman ate, drank, or slept better, or showed off a more elegant presence at Chapel on Sundays than Mrs. Dogherty.
Many a strange sight, it may well be supposed, did Jack see, and many a strange sound did he hear, but nothing daunted him. So far was he from being afraid of Merrows, or such like beings, that the very first wish of his heart was fairly to meet with one. Jack had heard that they were mighty like Christians, and that luck had always come out of an acquaintance with them. Never, therefore, did he dimly discern the Merrows moving along the face of the waters in their robes of mist, but he made direct for them; and many a scolding did Biddy, in her own quiet way, bestow upon Jack for spending his whole day out at sea, and bringing home no fish. Little did poor Biddy know the fish Jack was after.
Jack saw many strange sights and heard many strange sounds, but nothing scared him. In fact, he wasn't afraid of Merrows or similar beings at all; his greatest wish was to actually meet one. Jack had heard they looked a lot like Christians and that good luck always came from knowing them. So, whenever he caught a glimpse of the Merrows gliding across the water in their misty robes, he headed straight for them. Biddy often scolded Jack in her quiet way for spending all day at sea without bringing home any fish. Little did poor Biddy know what kind of fish Jack was really looking for.
It was rather annoying to Jack that, though living in a place where the Merrows were as plenty as lobsters, he never could get a right view of one. What vexed him more was, that both his father and grandfather had often and often seen them; and he even remembered hearing, when a child, how his grandfather, who was the first of the family that had settled down at the Creek, had been so intimate with a Merrow, that, only for fear of vexing the priest, he would have had him stand for one of his children. This, however, Jack did not well know how to believe.
Jack found it pretty annoying that, even though he lived in a place where Merrows were as common as lobsters, he could never get a good look at one. What bothered him even more was that both his father and grandfather had seen them many times. He even remembered hearing about how his grandfather, the first in the family to settle down at the Creek, was so close with a Merrow that, if it weren't for worrying about upsetting the priest, he would have had the Merrow stand in for one of his children. However, Jack wasn't quite sure how much to believe that.
Fortune at length began to think that it was only right that Jack should know as much as his father and grandfather knew. Accordingly, one day, when he had strolled a little farther than usual along the coast to the northward, just as he was turning a point, he saw something, like to nothing he had ever seen before, perched upon a rock at a little distance out to sea: it looked green in the body, as well as he could discern at that distance, and he would have sworn, only the thing was impossible, that it had a[Pg 529] cocked hat in his hand. Jack stood, for a good half hour, straining his eyes and wondering at it, and all the time the thing did not stir hand or foot. At last Jack's patience was quite worn out, and he gave a loud whistle and a hail, when the Merrow (for such it was) started up, put the cocked hat on its head, and dived down, head foremost, from the rock.
Fortune eventually thought it was only fair that Jack should know as much as his father and grandfather knew. So, one day, after wandering a bit farther than usual along the coast to the north, just as he was rounding a point, he spotted something unlike anything he had ever seen before, sitting on a rock a short distance out to sea: it looked greenish to him, as well as he could tell from that distance, and he could have sworn—if it weren't impossible—that it had a[Pg 529]cocked hat in its hand. Jack stood there for a good half hour, squinting and marveling at it, and all the while, the creature didn’t move a muscle. Eventually, Jack’s patience ran out, and he let out a loud whistle and called out, at which point the Merrow (for that’s what it was) jumped up, placed the cocked hat on its head, and dived down headfirst from the rock.
Jack's curiosity was now excited, and he constantly directed his steps toward the point; still he could never get a glimpse of the sea-gentleman with the cocked hat; and with thinking and thinking about the matter, he began at last to fancy he had been only dreaming. One very rough day, however, when the sea was running mountains high, Jack determined to give a look at the Merrow's rock, (for he had always chosen a fine day before,) and then he saw the strange thing cutting capers upon the top of the rock, and then diving down, and then coming up, and then diving down again. Jack had now only to choose his time, (that is, a good blowing day,) and he might see the man of the sea as often as he pleased. All this, however, did not satisfy him,—"much will have more;"—he wished now to get acquainted with the Merrow, and even in this he succeeded. One tremendous blustery day, before he got to the point whence he had a view of the Merrow's rock, the storm came on so furiously that Jack was obliged to take shelter in one of the caves which are so numerous along the coast, and there, to his astonishment, he saw, sitting before him, a thing with green hair, long green teeth, a red nose, and pig's eyes. It had a fish's tail, legs with scales on them, and short arms like fins. It wore no clothes, but had the cocked hat under its arm, and seemed engaged thinking very seriously about something. Jack, with all his courage, was a little daunted; but now or never, thought he; so up he went boldly to the cogitating fish-man, took off his hat, and made his best bow.
Jack's curiosity was all fired up, and he kept walking toward that spot; still, he never caught a glimpse of the sea-gentleman with the fancy hat. After thinking about it a lot, he started to wonder if he had just been dreaming. One really stormy day, though, when the waves were huge, Jack decided to check out the Merrow's rock (since he had always gone on nice days before), and then he saw the strange figure doing flips on top of the rock, diving down, coming back up, and diving down again. Now, all he had to do was pick the right time (a good windy day), and he could see the sea man as much as he wanted. Still, that wasn't enough for him—he wanted more; he was eager to get to know the Merrow, and he ended up succeeding. One crazy windy day, before he reached the point where he could see the Merrow's rock, the storm hit so hard that Jack had to take shelter in one of the many caves along the coast. To his surprise, he saw sitting in front of him a creature with green hair, long green teeth, a red nose, and pig-like eyes. It had a fish's tail, legs covered in scales, and short arms like fins. It wasn’t wearing any clothes but had the fancy hat under its arm and looked deep in thought about something. Jack, despite being brave, felt a bit intimidated; but he thought it was now or never, so he walked up confidently to the thinking fish-man, took off his hat, and gave his best bow.
"Your sarvint, sir," said Jack.—"Your servant, kindly, Jack Dogherty," answered the Merrow.—"To be shure, thin, how well your honour knows my name," said Jack.—"Is it I not know your name, Jack Dogherty? Why, man, I knew your grandfather long before he was married to Judy Regan, your grandmother. Ah, Jack, Jack, I was fond of that grandfather of yours; he was a mighty worthy man in his time. I never met his match above or below, before or since, for sucking in a shellful of brandy. I hope, my boy," said the old fellow, "I hope you're his own grandson."—"Never fear me for that," said Jack; "if my mother only reared me on brandy, 'tis myself that 'ud be a suckin infant to this hour."—"Well, I like to hear you talk so manly; you and I must be better acquainted, if it were only for your grandfather's sake. But, Jack, that father of yours was[Pg 530] not the thing; he had no head at all, not he."—"I'm shure," said Jack, "sense your honour lives down undher the wather, you must be obleeged to dhrink a power to keep any hate in you, at all at all, in such a cruel, damp, cowld place. Well, I often hard of Christhens dhrinkin' like fishes;—and might I be so bould as to ax where you get the sperits?"—"Where do you get them yourself, Jack?" said the Merrow, with a knowing look.—"Hubbubboo," cries Jack, "now I see how it is; but I suppose, sir, your honour has got a fine dhry cellar below to keep them in."—"Let me alone for that," said the Merrow, with another knowing look.—"I'm shure," continued Jack, "it must be mighty well worth the luking at."—"You may say that, Jack, with your own pretty mouth," said the Merrow; "and if you meet me here next Monday, just at this time of the day, we will have a little more talk with one another about the matter."
"Your servant, sir," said Jack. "Your servant, kindly, Jack Dogherty," replied the Merrow. "Of course, then, how well you know my name," said Jack. "Do you think I don’t know your name, Jack Dogherty? I knew your grandfather long before he married Judy Regan, your grandmother. Ah, Jack, Jack, I was fond of that grandfather of yours; he was a really good man in his time. I’ve never met anyone like him, before or since, when it comes to downing a shellful of brandy. I hope, my boy," said the old man, "I hope you're his true grandson." "Don’t worry about that," said Jack; "if my mother only raised me on brandy, I’d still be a sucking infant to this day." "Well, I like hearing you talk so confidently; you and I should get to know each other better, if only for your grandfather's sake. But, Jack, your father wasn’t the best; he didn’t have much sense at all." "I’m sure," said Jack, "since you live down under the water, you must have to drink a lot to keep any warmth in you in such a cruel, damp, cold place. Well, I’ve often heard about Christians drinking like fish; may I be so bold as to ask where you get your spirits?" "Where do you get them yourself, Jack?" said the Merrow, with a knowing look. "Hubbubboo," cried Jack, "now I see how it is; but I suppose, sir, you’ve got a nice dry cellar down below to keep them in." "Leave that to me," said the Merrow, with another knowing look. "I’m sure," continued Jack, "it must be really worth seeing." "You can say that, Jack, with your own sweet mouth," said the Merrow; "and if you meet me here next Monday, just at this time of day, we can have a little more conversation about it."
Jack and the Merrow parted the best friends in the world; and on Monday they met, and Jack was not a little surprised to see that the Merrow had two cocked hats with him, one under each arm. "Might I make so bould as to ask you, sir," said Jack, "why yer honour brought the two hats wid you to-day? You wouldn't, shure, be goin' to giv' me one o' them, to keep for the curosity of the thing?"—"No, no, Jack," said he, "I don't get my hats so easily, to part with them that way; but I want you to come down and eat a bit of dinner with me, and I brought you the hat to dive with."—"The Lord bless and presarve us!" cried Jack, in amazement, "would you want me to go down to the bottom of the salt say ocean? Shure I'd be smoothered and choked up wid the wather, to say nothin' of bein' dhrownded! And what would poor Biddy do for me, and what would she say?"—"And what matter what she says, you pinkeen you? Who cares for Biddy's squalling? It's long before your grandfather would have talked in that way. Many's the time he stuck that same hat on his head, and dived down boldly after me, and many's the snug bit of dinner, and good shellful of brandy, he and I had together, below under the water."—"Is it raally, sir, and no joke?" said Jack; "why, thin, sorra' be from me for ivir and a day afther, if I'll be a bit a worse man nor my grandfather was! So here goes; but play me fair now. Here's nick or nothin'!" cried Jack.—"That's your grandfather all over," said the old fellow. "So come along, my boy, and do as I do."
Jack and the Merrow were the best friends ever; and on Monday they met again, and Jack was surprised to see that the Merrow had two cocked hats with him, one under each arm. "Could I be bold enough to ask you, sir," said Jack, "why you brought the two hats with you today? You wouldn’t, surely, be thinking of giving me one of them to keep just for the sake of curiosity?" — "No, no, Jack," he replied, "I don't get my hats that easily to just give them away; but I want you to come down and have dinner with me, and I brought you the hat to dive with." — "The Lord bless and preserve us!" exclaimed Jack, amazed. "You want me to go down to the bottom of the salty ocean? I’d be smothered and choked with water, not to mention drowning! And what would poor Biddy do for me, and what would she say?" — "And what does it matter what she says, you little rascal? Who cares about Biddy’s whining? Your grandfather wouldn’t have talked like that. Many times he put that same hat on his head, dove down boldly after me, and we had many cozy dinners and good drinks of brandy together beneath the water." — "Is that really true, sir, and not a joke?" asked Jack. "Well then, I swear I won’t be any worse man than my grandfather was! So here goes; but play fair with me now. It's all or nothing!" shouted Jack. — "That's your grandfather all over," said the old fellow. "So come on, my boy, and do as I do."
They both left the cave, walked into the sea, and then swam a piece until they got to the rock. The Merrow climbed to the top of it, and Jack followed him. On the far side it was as straight as the wall of a house, and the sea looked so deep that Jack was almost cowed.
They both exited the cave, walked into the sea, and swam for a while until they reached the rock. The Merrow climbed to the top, and Jack followed him. On the other side, it was as straight as a house wall, and the sea looked so deep that Jack felt a bit intimidated.
"Now, do you see, Jack," said the Merrow, "just put this hat[Pg 531] on your head, and mind to keep your eyes wide open. Take hold of my tail, and follow after me, and you'll see what you'll see." In he dashed, and in dashed Jack after him boldly. They went and they went, and Jack thought they'd never stop going. Many a time did he wish himself sitting at home by the fireside with Biddy; yet, where was the use of wishing now, when he was so many miles as he thought below the waves of the Atlantic? Still he held hard by the Merrow's tail, slippery as it was. And, at last, to Jack's great surprise, they got out of the water, and he actually found himself on dry land at the bottom of the sea. They landed just in front of a nice little house that was slated very neatly with oyster-shells; and the Merrow, turning about to Jack, welcomed him down. Jack could hardly speak, what with wonder, and what with being out of breath with travelling so fast through the water. He looked about him, and could see no living things, barring crabs and lobsters, of which there were plenty walking leisurely about on the sand. Overhead was the sea like a sky, and the fishes like birds swimming about in it.
"Now, do you see, Jack," said the Merrow, "just put this hat[Pg 531] on your head, and keep your eyes wide open. Grab my tail and follow me, and you'll see what you see." In he dashed, and Jack boldly followed him. They kept going and going, and Jack thought they would never stop. Many times he wished he was back home by the fireside with Biddy; but what was the use of wishing now when he was so many miles below the waves of the Atlantic? Still, he held tightly to the Merrow's tail, slippery as it was. Finally, to Jack's surprise, they came out of the water, and he found himself on dry land at the bottom of the sea. They landed right in front of a charming little house covered neatly with oyster shells; and the Merrow turned to Jack and welcomed him. Jack could hardly speak, both from wonder and because he was out of breath from swimming so fast. He looked around and saw no living things, except for crabs and lobsters, which were plentifully walking leisurely on the sand. Above him was the sea like a sky, and fish swam around like birds.
"Why don't you speak, man?" said the Merrow: "I dare say you had no notion that I had such a snug little concern as this? Are you smothered, or choked, or drowned, or are you fretting after Biddy, eh?" "Oh! not mysilf, indeed," said Jack, showing his teeth with a good-humoured grin, "but who in the world 'ud ivir ha' thought uv seein' sich a thing?" "Well, come along my lad, and let's see what they've got for us to eat?"
"Why aren't you talking, man?" said the Merrow. "I bet you didn't expect I had such a cozy setup as this? Are you smothered, choked, drowned, or are you worried about Biddy, huh?" "Oh! not myself, for sure," said Jack, grinning happily, "but who ever would have thought of seeing something like this?" "Well, come on, my boy, and let’s see what they’ve got for us to eat?"
Jack was really hungry, and it gave him no small pleasure to perceive a fine column of smoke rising from the chimney, announcing what was going on within. Into the house he followed the Merrow, and there he saw a good kitchen, right well provided with everything. There was a noble dresser, and plenty of pots and pans, with two young Merrows cooking. His host then led him into the room, which was furnished shabbily enough. Not a table or a chair was there in it; nothing but planks and logs of wood to sit on, and eat off. There was, however, a good fire blazing on the hearth—a comfortable sight to Jack. "Come, now, and I'll show you where I keep—you know what," said the Merrow, with a sly look; and opening a little door, he led Jack into a fine long cellar, well filled with pipes, and kegs, and hogsheads, and barrels. "What do you say to that, Jack Dogherty?—Eh!—May-be a body can't live snug down under the water!" "The divil the doubt of that," said Jack, "anyhow."
Jack was really hungry, and he was pleased to see a nice column of smoke rising from the chimney, signaling what was happening inside. He followed the Merrow into the house, where he found a great kitchen well stocked with everything. There was a handsome dresser, plenty of pots and pans, and two young Merrows cooking. His host then took him into the room, which was furnished somewhat poorly. There were no tables or chairs, just planks and logs of wood to sit on and eat from. However, there was a nice fire blazing in the hearth—a comforting sight for Jack. "Come on, and I'll show you where I keep—you know what," said the Merrow with a mischievous look; and by opening a small door, he led Jack into a long cellar, filled with pipes, kegs, hogsheads, and barrels. "What do you think of that, Jack Dogherty?—Eh!—Maybe being down under the water isn’t so bad!" "No doubt about that," replied Jack.
They went back to the room, and found dinner laid. There was no table-cloth, to be sure—but what matter? It was not always Jack had one at home. The dinner would have been no discredit to the first house in the county on a fast-day. The[Pg 532] choicest of fish, and no wonder, was there. Turbots, and soles, and lobsters, and oysters, and twenty other kinds, were on the planks at once, and plenty of foreign spirits. The wines, the old fellow said, were too cold for his stomach. Jack ate and drank till he could eat no more: then, taking up a shell of brandy, "Here's to your honour's good health, sir," said he, "though beggin' your pardon, its mighty odd, that as long as we're acquainted, I don't know your name yit." "That's true, Jack," replied he; "I never thought of it before, but better late than never. My name is Coomara." "Coomara! And a mighty dacint sort of a name it is, too," cried Jack, taking another shellful: "here's, then, to your good health, Coomara, and may you live these fifty years." "Fifty years!" repeated Coomara; "I'm obliged to you, indeed; if you had said five hundred, it would have been something worth wishing." "By the laws, sir," said Jack, "yez live to a powerful great age here undher the wather! Ye knew my grandfather, and he's dead and gone betther nor sixty years. I'm shure it must be a mighty healthy place to live in." "No doubt of it; but come, Jack, keep the liquor stirring."
They went back to the room and found dinner ready. There wasn't a tablecloth, but who cares? Jack didn’t always have one at home. The dinner would have been impressive even for the finest house in the county on a fasting day. The finest fish, and it's no surprise, were there. Turbots, soles, lobsters, oysters, and twenty other kinds were laid out on the planks, along with plenty of foreign spirits. The old guy said the wines were too cold for his stomach. Jack ate and drank until he couldn’t eat anymore; then, picking up a shell of brandy, he said, "Here's to your good health, sir, though I hope you don’t mind me saying, it's kind of strange that after all this time, I don’t know your name yet." "That's true, Jack," he replied; "I never thought about it before, but better late than never. My name is Coomara." "Coomara! That's a nice name," Jack exclaimed, taking another shellful: "So here's to your good health, Coomara, and may you live fifty years." "Fifty years!" Coomara repeated; "I’m grateful for that, but if you had said five hundred, it would have been worth wishing for." "By the laws, sir," Jack said, "you live to a really old age down here under the water! You knew my grandfather, and he passed away over sixty years ago. I’m sure it must be a really healthy place to live." "No doubt about it; but come on, Jack, keep the drinks coming."
Shell after shell did they empty, and to Jack's exceeding surprise, he found the drink never got into his head, owing, I suppose, to the sea being over them, which kept their noddles cool. Old Coomara got exceedingly comfortable, and sang several songs; but Jack, if his life had depended on it, never could remember any of them. At length said he to Jack, "Now, my dear boy, if you follow me, I'll show you my curosities!" He opened a little door, and led Jack into a large room, where Jack saw a great many odds and ends that Coomara had picked up at one time or another. What chiefly took his attention, however, were things like lobster-pots, ranged on the ground along the wall.
Shell after shell, they kept drinking, and to Jack's surprise, he noticed the alcohol wasn’t affecting him, probably because they were out at sea, which kept their heads clear. Old Coomara got quite relaxed and sang a bunch of songs, but Jack couldn’t remember a single one, even if his life depended on it. Finally, he said to Jack, "Now, my dear boy, if you come with me, I’ll show you my curiosities!" He opened a small door and took Jack into a big room filled with all sorts of things that Coomara had collected over time. What caught Jack's eye the most were items like lobster traps, lined up along the ground against the wall.
"Well, Jack, how do you like my curosities?" said old Coo. "Upon my sowkins, sir," said Jack, "they're mighty well worth the lukin' at; but might a body make so bould as to ax what thim things like lobster-pots are?" "Oh, the soul-cages, is it?" "The what, sir?" "These things here that I keep the souls in." "Arrah! what sowls, sir?" said Jack in amazement: "shure the fish ha' got no sowls in them?" "Oh, no," replied Coo, quite coolly, "that they haven't; but these are the souls of drowned sailors." "The Lord presarve us from all harm!" muttered Jack, "how in the world did you conthrive to get thim?" "Easily enough. I've only when I see a good storm coming on, to set a couple of dozen of these, and then, when the sailors are drowned, and the souls get out of them under the water, the poor things are almost perished to death, not being used to the cold; so they make into my pots for shelter, and then I have them snug, and[Pg 533] fetch them home, and keep them here dry and warm; and is it not well for them, poor souls, to get into such good quarters?"
"Well, Jack, what do you think of my curiosities?" said old Coo. "Honestly, sir," said Jack, "they're really worth looking at; but may I be so bold as to ask what those things that look like lobster pots are?" "Oh, the soul cages, right?" "The what, sir?" "These things here that I keep the souls in." "Wow! What souls, sir?" said Jack in astonishment. "Surely, the fish don’t have souls?" "Oh, no," replied Coo, quite casually, "they don't; but these are the souls of drowned sailors." "Lord save us from all harm!" muttered Jack, "how in the world did you manage to get them?" "Easily enough. All I have to do is set out a couple of dozen of these when I see a storm coming, and then, when the sailors drown and their souls come out from under the water, the poor things are almost frozen, not being used to the cold; so they head for my pots for shelter, and then I have them safe, and fetch them home to keep them here dry and warm; isn’t it good for them, poor souls, to get into such a nice place?"
Jack was so thunderstruck he did not know what to say, so he said nothing. They went back into the dining-room, and had some more brandy, which was excellent, and then, as Jack knew that it must be getting late, and as Biddy might be uneasy, he stood up, and said he thought it was time for him to be on the road.
Jack was so shocked that he didn't know what to say, so he stayed quiet. They returned to the dining room and had some more excellent brandy, and then, knowing it must be getting late and that Biddy might be worried, he stood up and said he thought it was time for him to leave.
"Just as you like, Jack," said Coo, "but take a doch an durrus before you go; you've a cold journey before you." Jack knew better manners than to refuse the parting glass. "I wondher" said he, "will I ivir be able to make out my way home." "What should ail you," said Coo, "when I show you the way?" Out they went before the house, and Coomara took one of the cocked hats, and put it on Jack's head the wrong way, and then lifted him up on his shoulder that he might launch him up into the water. "Now," says he, giving him a heave, "you'll come up just in the same spot you came down in; and, Jack, mind and throw me back the hat." He canted Jack off his shoulder, and up he shot like a bubble—whirr, whirr, whiz—away he went up through the water, till he came to the very rock he had jumped off, where he found a landing-place, and then in he threw the hat, which sunk like a stone.
"Just as you want, Jack," said Coo, "but take a doch an durrus before you go; you have a long journey ahead." Jack was too polite to decline the farewell drink. "I wonder," he said, "if I'll ever find my way home." "What would be the problem," replied Coo, "when I'm showing you the way?" They stepped out in front of the house, and Coomara took one of the cocked hats and placed it on Jack's head backward before lifting him onto his shoulder to launch him into the water. "Now," he said, giving him a push, "you'll come up right where you went down; and, Jack, make sure to throw the hat back to me." He tossed Jack off his shoulder, and up he shot like a bubble—whirr, whirr, whiz—zooming through the water until he reached the rock he had jumped from, where he found a place to land, and then he tossed the hat back, which sank like a stone.
The sun was just going down in the beautiful sky of a calm summer's evening. The evening star was seen brightly twinkling in the cloudless heaven, and the waves of the Atlantic flashed in a golden flood of light. So Jack, perceiving it was getting late, set off home; but when he got there, not a word did he say to Biddy of where he had spent his day.
The sun was just setting in the beautiful sky of a calm summer evening. The evening star was shining brightly in the clear sky, and the waves of the Atlantic sparkled in a golden glow. So Jack, realizing it was getting late, headed home; but when he arrived, he didn't say a word to Biddy about where he had spent his day.
The state of the poor souls cooped up in the lobster-pots, gave Jack a great deal of trouble, and how to release them cost him a great deal of thought. He at first had a mind to speak to the priest about the matter; but what could the priest do, and what did Coo care for the priest? Besides, Coo was a good sort of an old fellow, and did not think he was doing any harm. Jack had a regard for him too, and it also might not be much to his own credit if it were known that he used to go dine with the Merrows under the sea. On the whole, he thought his best plan would be to ask Coo to dinner, and to make him drunk, if he was able, and then to take the hat and go down and turn up the pots. It was first of all necessary, however, to get Biddy out of the way; for Jack was prudent enough, as she was a woman, to wish to keep the thing secret from her.
The condition of the poor souls trapped in the lobster pots worried Jack a lot, and figuring out how to free them took up a lot of his thoughts. At first, he considered talking to the priest about it, but what could the priest do, and why would Coo care about the priest? Plus, Coo was a decent old guy who didn't think he was doing any harm. Jack also had some affection for him, and it wouldn’t reflect well on him if it got out that he used to dine with the Merrows under the sea. Overall, he figured his best plan would be to invite Coo to dinner, get him drunk if possible, and then take the hat and go down to turn up the pots. However, it was first necessary to get Biddy out of the way; Jack was cautious enough, knowing she was a woman, to want to keep everything secret from her.
Accordingly, Jack grew mighty pious all of a sudden, and said to Biddy, that he thought it would be for the good of both their souls if she was to go and take her rounds at Saint John's Well,[Pg 534] near Ennis. Biddy thought so too, and accordingly off she set one fine morning at day dawn, giving Jack a strict charge to have an eye to the place. The coast being clear, away then went Jack to the rock to give the appointed signal to Coomara, which was, throwing a big stone into the water; Jack threw, and up sprang Coo. "Good morrow, Jack," said he; "what do you want with me?" "Jist nothin' at all to spake about, sir," replied Jack; "only to come and take pot-luck wid me, now that Biddy's out of the way; if I might make so free as to ax you, an' shure it's myself that's afther doin' so." "It's quite agreeable, Jack, I assure you; what's your hour?" "Any time that's most convenient to yoursilf, sir: say one o'clock, that you may go home, if you wish it, wid the daylight." "I'll be with you," said Coo, "never fear me."
Suddenly, Jack became really pious and told Biddy that he thought it would be good for both their souls if she went to make her rounds at Saint John's Well,[Pg 534] near Ennis. Biddy agreed and set off one beautiful morning at dawn, giving Jack a strict instruction to keep an eye on the place. Once she was gone, Jack headed to the rock to give the signal to Coomara, which was throwing a big stone into the water. Jack threw the stone, and up came Coo. "Good morning, Jack," he said, "what do you need from me?" "Just nothing much to talk about, sir," Jack replied, "just to come and share some food with me now that Biddy's out of the way, if I may be so bold as to ask." "That sounds fine, Jack, I assure you; what time works for you?" "Any time that's best for you, sir: let's say one o'clock, so you can head home with the daylight if you want." "I'll be there," said Coo, "don't worry about me."
Jack went home and dressed a noble fish dinner, and got out plenty of his best foreign spirits, enough for that matter to make twenty men drunk. Just to the minute came Coo, with his cocked hat under his arm. Dinner was ready; they sat down, and ate and drank manfully. Jack thinking of the poor souls below in the pots, plied old Coo well with brandy, and encouraged him to sing, hoping to put him under the table, but poor Jack forgot that he had not the sea over his own head now to keep it cool. The brandy got into it and did his business for him, and Coo reeled off home, leaving his entertainer as dumb as a haddock on a Good Friday.
Jack went home and prepared an impressive fish dinner, and brought out plenty of his best imported spirits, enough to get twenty people drunk. Right on time, Coo arrived, wearing his cocked hat under his arm. Dinner was ready; they sat down and ate and drank heartily. Jack, thinking about the poor souls trapped below in the pots, kept pouring brandy for old Coo and encouraged him to sing, hoping to get him so drunk he’d pass out. But Jack forgot that without the sea overhead to keep him cool, he couldn’t handle it. The brandy got to him, and after a while, Coo stumbled home, leaving Jack as silent as a haddock on Good Friday.
Jack never woke till the next morning, and then he was in a sad way. "'Tis no use at all for me thinkin' to make that ould Rapperee dhrunk," said Jack; "an' how in this world can I help the poor sowls out o' the lobster pots." After ruminating nearly the whole day, a thought struck him. "I have it," said he, slapping his thigh; "I'll be bail Coo nivir saw a dhrop o' raal potyeen as ould as he is, an' that's the thing to settle him! Och! thin isn't it well that Biddy won't be home these two days yit; I can have another twist at him." Jack asked Coo again, and Coo laughed at him for having no better head; telling him, he'd never come up to his grandfather. "Well, but thry me agin," said Jack, "and I'll be bail to dhrink you dhrunk and sober, and dhrunk agin."—"Any thing in my power," said Coo, "to oblige you."
Jack didn’t wake up until the next morning, and then he felt pretty miserable. "There’s no point in thinking I can get that old Rapperee drunk," he said; "and how in the world can I help the poor souls out of the lobster pots?" After pondering for most of the day, an idea hit him. "I've got it," he said, slapping his thigh; "I bet Coo has never had a drop of real poteen as old as he is, and that’ll do the trick! Oh, isn’t it great that Biddy won't be home for another two days; I can take another shot at him." Jack asked Coo again, and Coo laughed at him for not being smarter, telling him he’d never be as clever as his grandfather. "Well, but give me another chance," said Jack, "and I’ll bet I can get you drunk and sober, then drunk again."—"Anything in my power," said Coo, "to help you."
All this dinner, Jack took care to have his own liquor watered, and to give the strongest brandy he had to Coo. At last, says he, "Pray, sir, did you ivir dhrink any potyeen? any raal mountain-jew?"—"No," says Coo; "what's that, and where does it come from?"—"Oh! that's a sacret," said Jack, "but it's the right stuff; nivir believe me agin if it isn't fifty times better nor brandy or rum either. Biddy's brother jist sint me a prisent[Pg 535] of a little dhrop, in exchange for some brandy, and as you're an ould frind o' the family, I kep it to thrate you wid."—"Well, let's see what sort of thing it is," said Coo.
All during dinner, Jack made sure to water down his own liquor and give the strongest brandy he had to Coo. Finally, he asked, "Hey, have you ever tried potheen? Real mountain dew?" — "No," Coo replied, "what's that, and where does it come from?" — "Oh, that's a secret," Jack said, "but it's the real deal; don’t believe me again if it’s not fifty times better than brandy or rum. Biddy’s brother just sent me a little drop as a gift in exchange for some brandy, and since you’re an old family friend, I saved it to treat you." — "Alright, let’s see what it’s like," Coo said.
The potyeen was the right sort. It was first-rate, and had the real smack on it. Coo was delighted with it; he drank and he sang, and he laughed and he danced, till he fell on the floor fas' asleep. Then Jack, who had taken good care to keep himself sober, snapt up the cocked hat, ran off to the rock, leaped in, and soon arrived at Coo's habitation.
The whiskey was top-notch. It was excellent and had the real flavor. Coo loved it; he drank, sang, laughed, and danced until he collapsed on the floor, fast asleep. Then Jack, who had made sure to stay sober, snatched up the cocked hat, ran to the rock, jumped in, and soon reached Coo's home.
All was as still as a churchyard at midnight—not a Merrow young or old, was there. In he went and turned up the pots, but nothing did he see, only he heard, he thought, a sort of a little whistle or chirp as he raised each of them. At this he was surprised, till he recollected what the priest had often said, that nobody living could see the soul, no more than they could see the wind or the air. Having now done all he could do for them he set the pots as they were before, and sent a blessing after the poor souls to speed them on their journey wherever they were going. He now began to think of returning; he put on the hat (as was right,) the wrong way; but when he got out, he found the water so high over his head that he had no hopes of ever getting up into it now that he had not old Coomara to give him a lift. He walked about looking for a ladder, but not one could he find, and not a rock was there in sight. At last he saw a spot where the sea hung rather lower than anywhere else, so he resolved to try there. Just as he came to it, a big cod happened to put down his tail. Jack made a jump and caught hold of it, and the cod, all in amazement, gave a bounce and pulled Jack up. The minute the hat touched the water, pop away Jack was whisked; and up he shot like a cork, dragging the poor cod, that he forgot to let go, up with him tail foremost. He got to the rock in no time, and without a moment's delay hurried home rejoicing in the good deed he had done. But, meanwhile, there was fine work at home; for our friend Jack had hardly left the house on his soul-freeing expedition, when back came Biddy from her soul-saving one to the well. When she entered the house and saw the things lying thrie-na heelah on the table before her—"Here's a purty job," said she, "that blackguard of mine—what ill-luck I had ivir to marry him—he's picked up some vagabone or other, while I was prayin' for the good of his sowl; and they've bin dhrinkin' up all the potyeen that my own brother gev' him, and all the sperits, to be shure, that he was to have sould to his honour." Then hearing an outlandish kind of grunt, she looked down and saw Coomara lying under the table. "The blessed Vargin help an' save me," shouted she, "if he hasn't made a rael baste of himself. Well, well, well to be[Pg 536] shure, I often hard till of a man makin' a baste of himself wid dhrink, but I niver saw it afore! Oh hone, oh hone,—Jack, honey, what 'ill I do wid you, or what 'ill I do widout you? How can any dacint woman ivir think of livin' wid a baste?"
Everything was as quiet as a churchyard at midnight—not a single Merrow, young or old, was present. He went in and lifted the pots, but saw nothing; he only thought he heard a faint whistle or chirp as he raised each one. This surprised him until he remembered what the priest often said, that no living person could see a soul, just like they couldn’t see the wind or air. Having done all he could for them, he set the pots back as they were and sent a blessing after the poor souls to help them on their journey wherever they were going. He began to think about returning; he put on the hat (which was correct) the wrong way. But when he stepped outside, he found the water so high that he had no hope of getting back up now that old Coomara wasn’t there to give him a lift. He walked around looking for a ladder, but couldn’t find one, and not a rock was in sight. Eventually, he found a spot where the sea was a bit lower than elsewhere, so he decided to try there. Just as he reached it, a big cod happened to drop its tail. Jack jumped and grabbed onto it, and the cod, confused, bounced and pulled Jack up. The moment the hat touched the water, Jack was whisked away; he shot up like a cork, dragging the poor cod, which he forgot to let go of, up with him tail first. He reached the rock in no time and hurried home, joyful about the good deed he had done. Meanwhile, there was trouble at home; our friend Jack had hardly left the house on his soul-freeing trip when Biddy returned from her soul-saving task at the well. When she walked into the house and saw the things lying thrie-na heelah on the table in front of her—"What a pretty mess," she said, "that scoundrel of mine—what bad luck I had ever marrying him—he's picked up some ruffian while I was praying for the good of his soul; and they've been drinking all the potheen that my own brother gave him, and all the spirits, of course, that he was supposed to sell to his honor." Then hearing a strange grunt, she looked down and saw Coomara lying under the table. "The blessed Virgin help and save me," she shouted, "if he hasn't turned himself into a real beast. Well, well, well to be sure, I've often heard of a man turning into a beast from drink, but I've never seen it before! Oh, woe is me—Jack, dear, what am I going to do with you, or what am I going to do without you? How can any decent woman ever think of living with a beast?"
With such like lamentations, Biddy rushed out of the house, and was going, she knew not where, when she heard the well known voice of Jack, singing a merry tune. Glad enough was Biddy to find him safe and sound, and not turned into a thing that was like neither fish nor flesh. Jack was obliged to tell her all; and Biddy, though she had half a mind to be angry with him for not telling her before, owned that he had done a great service to the poor souls. Back they both went most lovingly to the house, and Jack wakened up Coomara; and perceiving the old fellow to be rather dull, he bid him not be cast down, for 'twas many a good man's case; said it all came of his not being used to the potyeen, and recommended him, by way of cure, to swallow a hair of the dog that bit him. Coo, however, seemed to think he had had quite enough: he got up, quite out of sorts, and without having the good manners to say one word in the way of civility, he sneaked off to cool himself by a jaunt through the salt water.
With that kind of complaining, Biddy rushed out of the house, not sure where she was going when she heard Jack’s familiar voice singing a cheerful tune. Biddy was really happy to find him safe and sound, not turned into something that was neither fish nor fowl. Jack had to tell her everything, and Biddy, even though she felt a bit angry that he hadn’t told her sooner, admitted that he had done a great service for the poor souls. They both returned to the house very fondly, and Jack woke up Coomara. Noticing that the old man seemed a bit down, he told him not to feel bad because it happened to many good men; he said it was all because he wasn’t used to the spirits and advised him, as a remedy, to take a little hair of the dog that bit him. However, Coomara seemed to think he had had enough; he got up, feeling quite grumpy, and without bothering to say a word of thanks, he snuck off to cool himself down with a walk through the salt water.
Coomara never missed the souls. He and Jack continued the best friends in the world; and no one, perhaps, ever equalled Jack at freeing souls from purgatory; for he contrived fifty excuses for getting into the house below the sea, unknown to the old fellow; and then turned up the pots, and let out the souls. It vexed him, to be sure, that he could never see them; but as he knew the thing to be impossible, he was obliged to be satisfied. Their intercourse continued for several years. However, one morning, on Jack's throwing in a stone, as usual, he got no answer. He flung another, and another; still there was no reply. He went away, and returned the next morning; but it was to no purpose. As he was without the hat, he could not go down to see what had become of old Coo; but his belief was, that the old man, or the old fish, or whatever he was, had either died, or had removed away from that part of the country.[603]
Coomara never missed the souls. He and Jack remained the best friends in the world, and no one, perhaps, ever matched Jack at freeing souls from purgatory. He came up with fifty excuses to sneak into the house under the sea without the old man knowing and then opened the pots to let the souls out. It frustrated him, of course, that he could never actually see them, but since he knew that was impossible, he had to be okay with it. Their friendship lasted for several years. However, one morning, when Jack threw in a stone as usual, he got no response. He tossed another stone and then another, but still there was no reply. He left and came back the next morning, but it was pointless. Without the hat, he couldn’t go down to check on old Coo; he believed that the old man, or the old fish—whatever he was—had either died or moved away from that part of the country.[603]
Barry of Cairn Thierna.
Fermoy, though now so pretty and so clean a town, was once as poor and as dirty a village as any in Ireland. It had neither barracks, nor church, nor school, nor anything to admire. Two-storied houses were but few: its street (for it had but one) was chiefly formed of miserable mud cabins; nor was the fine scenery around sufficient to induce the traveller to tarry in its paltry, dirty inn, beyond the limits actually required.
Fermoy, although it is now a beautiful and clean town, was once a poor and dirty village like any other in Ireland. It had no barracks, no church, no school, and nothing worth admiring. There were only a few two-story houses; its street (which was just one) was mostly lined with sad mud cabins. The lovely scenery nearby wasn't enough to make travelers want to stay at its shabby and dirty inn for any longer than absolutely necessary.
In those days it happened that a regiment of foot was proceeding from Dublin to Cork. One company, which left Caher in the morning, had, with 'toilsome march,' passed through Mitchelstown, tramped across the Kilworth mountains; and, late of an October evening, tired and hungry, reached Fermoy, the last stage but one to their quarters. No barracks, as we have said, were then built there to relieve them; and every voice was raised, calling to the gaping villagers for the name and residence of the billet-master.
In those days, a regiment of foot was traveling from Dublin to Cork. One company that left Caher in the morning had, after a long march, passed through Mitchelstown, crossed the Kilworth mountains, and, late on an October evening, tired and hungry, arrived in Fermoy, the second to last stop before their quarters. As we mentioned, there were no barracks built there to accommodate them, so everyone was shouting, asking the curious villagers for the name and location of the billet-master.
"Why, thin, can't ye be aisy, now, and let a body tell you," said one. "Shure, thin, how can I answer you all at onst," said another. "Anan!" cried a third, affecting not to understand the sergeant, who addressed him. "Is it Mr. Consadine you want?" replied a fourth, answering, à l' Irlandaise, the question, by asking another. "Bad luck to the whole breed and seed of the sogers!" muttered a fifth villager, between his teeth. "It's come to ate poor people that work for their bread, out of house and home, yez are?" "Whisht, Teigue, can't you, now?" said his neighbour, jogging the last speaker; "there's the house, gintlemen. You see it there, yondher, forenint you, at the bottom of the sthreet, wid the light in the winddy; or, stay, shure it's mysilf id think little of runnin' down wid you, poor crathurs! for 'tis tirt and wairy yez must be afther the road."—"That's an honest fellow," said several of the dust-covered soldiers; and away scampered Ned Flynn, with all the men of war following close at his heels.
"Why can’t you be easy and let me tell you," said one. "How can I answer all of you at once?" said another. "What?" shouted a third, pretending not to understand the sergeant who was speaking to him. "Are you looking for Mr. Consadine?" replied a fourth, responding in an Irish way by asking another question. "Curse the whole lot of the soldiers!" muttered a fifth villager under his breath. "So it’s come to taking food from poor people who work for their bread, is it?" "Shh, Teigue, can’t you be quiet?" said his neighbor, nudging the last speaker. "There’s the house, gentlemen. You see it down there at the bottom of the street, with the light in the window; or, wait, I wouldn’t mind running down with you, poor souls! You must be tired and weary after the road."—"That’s an honest fellow," said several of the dust-covered soldiers, and off ran Ned Flynn, with all the soldiers following closely behind him.
Mr. Consadine, the billet-master, was, as may be supposed, a person of some, and on such occasions as the present, of no small consideration in such a place as Fermoy. He was of a portly build, and of a grave and slow movement, suited at once to his importance and to his size. Three inches of fair linen were at all times visible between his waistband and waistcoat. His[Pg 538] breeches-pockets were never buttoned; and, scorning to conceal the bull-like proportions of his chest and neck, his shirt-collar was generally open, as he wore no cravat; and a flaxen bob-wig commonly sat fairly on his head, and squarely on his forehead. Such, then, was Mr. Consadine, billet-master-general and barony sub-constable, who was now just getting to the end of his eighth tumbler, in company with the proctor, who at that moment had begun to talk of coming to something like a fair settlement about his tithes, when Ned Flynn knocked.
Mr. Consadine, the billet-master, was, as you might imagine, a person of some importance, and on occasions like this, quite significant in a place like Fermoy. He was of a hefty build and moved slowly and deliberately, matching his significance and size. There were always three inches of white linen visible between his waistband and waistcoat. His[Pg 538]breeches-pockets were never buttoned, and he often left his shirt-collar open instead of wearing a cravat, proudly displaying his broad chest and neck. A flaxen bob-wig usually rested squarely on his head and forehead. This was Mr. Consadine, billet-master-general and barony sub-constable, who was now just finishing his eighth drink, while chatting with the proctor, who had just started to discuss reaching some sort of fair agreement about his tithes when Ned Flynn knocked.
"See who's at the door, Nilly," said the eldest Miss Consadine, raising her voice, and calling to the barefooted servant girl. "'Tis the sogers, sir, is come!" cried Nelly, running back into the room without opening the door. "I hear the jinketin of their swoords and bagnets on the pavin'-stones."—"Divil welcome them at this hour o' the night," said Mr. Consadine, taking up the candle, and moving off to the room on the opposite side of the hall, which served him for an office.
"Go see who's at the door, Nilly," called the oldest Miss Consadine, raising her voice to the bare-footed servant girl. "It's the soldiers, sir, they've arrived!" shouted Nelly, rushing back into the room without opening the door. "I can hear the clinking of their swords and bayonets on the cobblestones."—"Damn them for coming at this hour of the night," said Mr. Consadine, picking up the candle and heading to the room across the hall that he used as an office.
Mr. Consadine's own pen, and that of his son Tom were now in full employment. The officers were sent to the inn; the sergeants, corporals, etc., were billeted on those who were on indifferent terms with Mr. Consadine; for, like a worthy man as he was, he leaned as light as he could on his friends. The soldiers had nearly all departed for their quarters, when one poor fellow, who had fallen asleep, leaning on his musket against the wall, was awakened by the silence, and starting up, he went over to the table at which Mr. Consadine was seated, hoping his worship would give him a good billet. "A good billet, my lad," said the billet-master-general, "that you shall have, and on the biggest house in the whole place. Do you hear, Tom! make out a billet for this honest man upon Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna." "On Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna!" said Tom, with a look of amazement. "Yes, to be sure, on Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna—the great Barry!" replied his father, giving a nod. "Isn't he said to keep the grandest house in this part of the counthry?—or stay, Tom, jist hand me over the paper, and I'll write the billet myself."
Mr. Consadine and his son Tom were busy writing. The officers were sent to the inn; the sergeants, corporals, and others were assigned to those who weren't on good terms with Mr. Consadine because, as decent as he was, he relied as little as possible on his friends. Most of the soldiers had left for their quarters when one poor guy, who had dozed off leaning on his musket against the wall, woke up to the silence. He quickly went over to the table where Mr. Consadine was sitting, hoping he would get a good assignment. "A good assignment, my lad," said the man in charge of assignments, "you’ll get one, and at the biggest house in the whole place. Do you hear, Tom! write up a billet for this honest man at Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna." "At Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna!" said Tom, looking shocked. "Yes, of course, at Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna—the great Barry!" his father replied with a nod. "Isn’t he supposed to have the grandest house in this part of the country?—or wait, Tom, just pass me the paper, and I’ll write the billet myself."
The billet was made out accordingly; the sand glittered on the signature and broad flourishes of Mr. Consadine, and the weary grenadier received it with becoming gratitude and thanks. Taking up his knapsack and firelock, he left the office, and Mr. Consadine waddled back to the proctor to chuckle over the trick he had played on the soldier, and to laugh at the idea of his search after Barry of Cairn Thierna's house. Truly had he said no house could vie in capacity with Mr. Barry's; for like Allan A-Dale's, its roof was
The document was prepared as needed; the sand sparkled on the signature and elaborate flourishes of Mr. Consadine, and the tired grenadier accepted it with genuine gratitude and thanks. Picking up his backpack and musket, he left the office, while Mr. Consadine waddled back to the proctor to chuckle about the trick he had pulled on the soldier and to laugh at the thought of his search for Barry of Cairn Thierna's house. He had indeed been right that no house could match Mr. Barry's in size; for like Allan A-Dale's, its roof was
Barry of Cairn Thierna was one of the chieftains who, of old, lorded it over the barony of Barrymore, and for some reason or other, he had become enchanted on the mountain of Cairn Thierna, where he was known to live in great state, and was often seen by the belated peasant.
Barry of Cairn Thierna was one of the chiefs who once ruled over the barony of Barrymore. For some reason, he became enchanted on the mountain of Cairn Thierna, where he was known to live in style and was often spotted by late-night farmers.
Mr. Consadine had informed the soldier that Mr. Barry lived a little way out of the town, on the Cork road; so the poor fellow trudged along for some time with eyes right and eyes left, looking for the great house; but nothing could he see only the dark mountain of Cairn Thierna before him, and an odd cabin or two on the road-side. At last he met a man, of whom he asked the way to Mr. Barry's. "To Mr. Barry's?" said the man; "what Barry is it you want?" "I can't say exactly in the dark," returned the soldier. "Mr. What's-his-name, the billet-master, has given me the direction on my billet; but he said it was a large house, and I think he called him the great Mr. Barry." "Why, sure, it wouldn't be the great Barry of Cairn Thierna you're asking after?" "Aye," said the soldier, "Cairn Thierna—that's the place. Can you tell me where it is?" "Cairn Thierna!" repeated the man—"Barry of Cairn Thierna! I'll show you the way, and welcome; but it's the first time in all my born days that ever I h'ard of a soger bein' billeted on Barry of Cairn Thierna. 'Tis a quare thing, anyhow, for ould Dick Consadin to be sindin' you up there," continued he; "but you see that big mountain before you—that's Cairn Thierna. Any one will show you Mr. Barry's when you get to the top of it, up to the big hape of stones."
Mr. Consadine had told the soldier that Mr. Barry lived a bit outside of town, on the Cork road, so the poor guy trudged along for a while, scanning left and right, looking for the big house. But all he could see was the dark mountain of Cairn Thierna ahead and a couple of random cabins by the roadside. Finally, he ran into a guy and asked for directions to Mr. Barry's place. “To Mr. Barry’s?” the man replied. “Which Barry are you looking for?” “I can’t say for sure in the dark,” the soldier responded. “Mr. What’s-his-name, the billet-master, gave me the directions on my orders; but he said it was a large house, and I think he referred to him as the great Mr. Barry.” “Well, it wouldn’t be the great Barry of Cairn Thierna you’re asking about, would it?” “Yeah,” said the soldier, “Cairn Thierna—that’s the place. Can you tell me how to get there?” “Cairn Thierna!” the man repeated—“Barry of Cairn Thierna! I’ll show you the way, no problem; but it’s the first time in my life I’ve heard of a soldier being billeted at Barry of Cairn Thierna. It’s quite unusual, really, for old Dick Consadine to send you up there,” he continued. “But you see that big mountain in front of you—that's Cairn Thierna. Anyone can show you Mr. Barry's place once you get to the top by the big pile of stones.”
The weary soldier gave a sigh as he walked forwards toward the mountain; but he had not proceeded far when he heard the clatter of a horse coming along the road after him, and, turning his head round, he saw a dark figure rapidly approaching. A tall gentleman, richly dressed, and mounted on a noble gray horse, was soon at his side, when the rider pulled up, and the soldier repeated his inquiry after Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna. "Why, I'm Barry of Cairn Thierna, myself," said the gentleman, "and pray what's your business with me, friend." "I have got a billet on your house, sir," replied the soldier, "from the billet-master of Fermoy." "Did you, indeed," said Mr. Barry; "well, then, it is not very far off; follow me and you shall be well taken care of, depend upon it."
The tired soldier sighed as he walked toward the mountain; but he hadn’t gone far when he heard the sound of a horse approaching from behind. Turning his head, he saw a dark figure quickly coming closer. A tall gentleman, dressed in fine clothes and riding a beautiful gray horse, soon reached his side. The rider stopped, and the soldier asked about Mr. Barry of Cairn Thierna again. "Well, I’m Barry of Cairn Thierna," said the gentleman, "so what can I do for you, friend?" "I have an order for your house, sir," the soldier replied, "from the quartermaster in Fermoy." "Is that so?" Mr. Barry said. "Well, it’s not far; follow me and you'll be well taken care of, I promise you."
He turned off the road, and led his horse up the steep side of the mountain, followed by the soldier, who was astonished at seeing the horse proceed with so little difficulty, where he was obliged to scramble up, and could hardly find or keep his footing. When they got to the top, there was a house, sure enough, far beyond any house in Fermoy. It was three stories high, with fine[Pg 540] windows, and all lighted up within, as if it was full of grand company. There was a hall-door, too, with a flight of stone steps before it, at which Mr. Barry dismounted, and the door was opened to him by a servant-man, who took his horse round to the stable. Mr. Barry, as he stood at the door, desired the soldier to walk in, and, instead of sending him down to the kitchen, as any other gentleman would have done, brought him into the parlour, and desired to see his billet. "Ay," said Mr. Barry, looking at it and smiling, "I know Dick Consadine well—he's a merry fellow, no doubt, and, if I mistake not, has got some capital good cows down on the inch-field of Carrickabrick; a sirloin of beef would be no bad thing for supper, my man, eh?"
He turned off the road and led his horse up the steep side of the mountain, followed by the soldier, who was amazed to see the horse move with so little effort while he struggled to find and maintain his footing. When they reached the top, there was indeed a house, far more impressive than any in Fermoy. It was three stories high, with large windows glowing as if it were filled with important guests. There was a front door with a set of stone steps leading up to it, where Mr. Barry dismounted, and a servant opened the door for him and took his horse to the stable. As Mr. Barry stood at the door, he invited the soldier inside, and instead of sending him down to the kitchen like most gentlemen would, he took him into the parlor and asked to see his orders. "Ah," said Mr. Barry, glancing at it with a smile, "I know Dick Consadine well—he's a cheerful guy, no doubt, and if I’m not mistaken, he has some great cows over on the inch-field of Carrickabrick; a sirloin of beef would be a nice treat for dinner, wouldn’t it?"
Mr. Barry then called out to some of his attendants, and desired them to lay the cloth, and make all ready, which was no sooner done than a smoking sirloin of beef was placed before them. "Sit down, now, my honest fellow," said Mr. Barry, "you must be hungry after your long day's march." The soldier with a profusion of thanks for such hospitality, and acknowledgments for such condescension, sat down and made, as might be expected, an excellent supper; Mr. Barry never letting his jaws rest for want of helping until he was fairly unable to eat more. Then the boiling water was brought in, and such a jug of whiskey punch as was made! Take my word for it,—it did not, like honest Robin Craig's, require to be hung out on the bush to let the water drain out of it.
Mr. Barry then called to some of his staff and asked them to set the table and get everything ready. As soon as they finished, a steaming sirloin of beef was placed in front of them. "Sit down now, my good man," said Mr. Barry, "you must be hungry after your long day of marching." The soldier, overflowing with gratitude for such hospitality and recognizing Mr. Barry's kindness, sat down and, as expected, enjoyed an excellent dinner, with Mr. Barry continually offering food until he could eat no more. Then they brought in boiling water, and they made a jug of whiskey punch that was something else! Trust me—it didn’t need to be hung on a tree like honest Robin Craig's to let the water drip out.
They sat together a long time, talking over the punch, and the fire was so good, and Mr. Barry himself was so free a gentleman, and had such fine conversation about everything in the world, far or near, that the soldier never felt the night going over him. At last Mr. Barry stood up, saying it was a rule with him that every one in his house should be in bed by twelve o'clock, "And," said he, pointing to a bundle which lay in one corner of the room, "take that to bed with you, it's the hide of the cow I had killed for your supper; give it to the billet-master when you go back to Fermoy, in the morning, and tell him that Barry of Cairn Thierna sent it to him. He will soon understand what it means, I promise you; so, good night, my brave fellow; I wish you a comfortable sleep and every good fortune; but I must be off and away out of this long before you are stirring." The soldier gratefully returned his host's good wishes, and went off to the room which was shown him, without claiming, as every one knows he had a right to do, the second best bed in the house.
They sat together for a long time, chatting over the punch, and the fire was so nice, and Mr. Barry himself was such a friendly gentleman, and he had great conversations about everything in the world, near and far, that the soldier didn’t even notice the night passing by. Finally, Mr. Barry stood up, saying it was his rule that everyone in his house should be in bed by twelve o'clock. "And," he said, pointing to a bundle lying in one corner of the room, "take that to bed with you. It's the hide of the cow I had killed for your dinner; give it to the billet-master when you go back to Fermoy in the morning, and tell him that Barry of Cairn Thierna sent it to him. He'll understand what it means, I promise you. So, good night, my brave fellow; I wish you a comfortable sleep and all the best; but I have to leave long before you get up." The soldier gratefully returned his host's good wishes and went to the room that was shown to him, without asking for, as everyone knows he had the right to do, the second-best bed in the house.
Next morning the sun awoke him. He was lying on the broad of his back, and the skylark was singing over him in the beautiful blue sky, and the bee was humming close to his ear among[Pg 541] the heath. He rubbed his eyes; nothing did he see but the dear sky, with two or three light morning clouds floating away. Mr. Barry's fine house and soft feather bed had melted into air, and he found himself stretched on the side of Cairn Thierna, buried in the heath, with the cowhide which had been given him, rolled up under his head for a pillow.[604]
The next morning, the sun woke him up. He was lying on his back, and the skylark was singing above him in the beautiful blue sky, while a bee buzzed close to his ear among the heath. He rubbed his eyes; all he could see was the lovely sky, with a couple of light morning clouds drifting by. Mr. Barry's nice house and cozy feather bed had vanished, and he realized he was lying on the side of Cairn Thierna, surrounded by the heath, with the cowhide he had been given rolled up under his head as a pillow.[Pg 541][604]
"Well," said he, "this bates cockfighting, any how! Didn't I spind the plisantest night I iver spint in my life with Mr. Barry last night? And what in the world has becom' of the house, and the hall door with the steps, and the very bed that was undher me?" He stood up. Not a vestige of a house or any thing like one, but the rude heap of stones on the top of the mountain, could he see; and ever so far off lay the Blackwater, glittering with the morning sun, and the little quiet village of Fermoy on its banks, from whose chimneys white wreaths of smoke were beginning to rise upwards into the sky. Throwing the cowhide over his shoulder, he descended, not without some difficulty, the steep side of the mountain, up which Mr. Barry had led his horse the preceding night with so much ease; and he proceeded along the road, pondering on what had befallen him.
"Well," he said, "this beats cockfighting, for sure! Didn't I have the best night ever with Mr. Barry last night? And what happened to the house, the front door with the steps, and the very bed I was lying on?" He stood up. There wasn't a trace of a house or anything resembling one, just a rough heap of stones on top of the mountain. Far off, the Blackwater lay, sparkling in the morning sun, along with the quiet village of Fermoy by its banks, from whose chimneys white puffs of smoke were starting to rise into the sky. Slinging the cowhide over his shoulder, he made his way down the steep mountain side, which Mr. Barry had climbed with his horse so effortlessly the night before, and he continued along the road, reflecting on what had happened to him.
When he reached Fermoy, he went straight to Mr. Consadine's, and asked to see him. "Well, my gay fellow," said the official Mr. Consadine, recognising, at a glance, the soldier; "what sort of an entertainment did you meet with from Barry of Cairn Thierna?" "The best of good thratement, sir," replied the soldier; "and well did he spake of you, and he disired me to give you this cowhide as a token to remimber him by." "Many thanks to Mr. Barry for his generosity," said the billet-master, making a low bow, in mock solemnity; "many thanks indeed, and a right good skin it is, wherever he got it."
When he arrived in Fermoy, he went straight to Mr. Consadine's place and asked to see him. "Well, my cheerful friend," said Mr. Consadine, recognizing the soldier immediately; "how was the reception you got from Barry of Cairn Thierna?" "It was really great, sir," replied the soldier; "he spoke highly of you and asked me to give you this cowhide as a reminder of him." "A big thank you to Mr. Barry for his generosity," said the billet-master, bowing mockingly; "thanks indeed, and it’s a fine piece of leather, wherever he got it."
Mr. Consadine had scarcely finished the sentence, when he[Pg 542] saw his cow-boy running up the street, shouting and crying aloud, that the best cow in the Inch-field was lost and gone, and nobody knew what had become of her, or could give the least tidings of her.
Mr. Consadine had barely finished his sentence when he[Pg 542] saw his cowboy running up the street, shouting and crying that the best cow in the Inch-field was lost and gone, and nobody knew what had happened to her or could offer any news about her.
The soldier had spread out the skin on the ground for Mr. Consadine to see it; and the cow-boy looking at it, exclaimed—"That is her hide, wherever she is; I'd take my Bible oath to the two small white spots, with the glossy black about thim; and there's the very place where she rubbed the hair off her shouldher last Martinmas." Then clapping his hands together, he literally sang "the tune the old cow died of." This lamentation was stopped short by Mr. Consadine: "There is no manner of doubt about it," said he. "It was Barry that kilt my best cow, and all he has left me is the hide o' the poor baste to comfort myself with; but it will be a warnin' to Dick Consadine, for the rest of his life, nivir again to play off his thricks upon thravellers."
The soldier laid out the skin on the ground for Mr. Consadine to see; and the cowboy, looking at it, exclaimed, “That’s her hide, wherever she is; I’d swear on my Bible to those two small white spots with the glossy black around them; and that’s the exact spot where she rubbed the hair off her shoulder last Christmas.” Then, clapping his hands together, he literally sang “the tune the old cow died of.” This lamenting was cut short by Mr. Consadine: “There’s no doubt about it,” he said. “It was Barry who killed my best cow, and all I have left is the hide of that poor beast to comfort myself with; but it’ll be a warning to Dick Consadine for the rest of his life, never again to pull his tricks on travelers.”
Aileen a Roon,
(ELLEN MY LOVE.)
Carrol O'Daly is the Lochinvar of Ireland. He and Ellen Cavanagh were intimate from childhood. The result was love; but Ellen's father insisted on her marrying a wealthier suitor. On the wedding-night Carrol came disguised as a harper, and played and sung this air, which he had composed for the occasion. Ellen's tenderness revived in full force; she contrived to make her father, the bridegroom, and the guests drink to excess, and by morning she and Carrol were beyond pursuit.
Carrol O'Daly is the Lochinvar of Ireland. He and Ellen Cavanagh were close friends since childhood. This developed into love, but Ellen's father demanded that she marry a wealthier man. On the wedding night, Carrol showed up disguised as a harper and played and sang a song he had written for the moment. Ellen's feelings came rushing back; she managed to get her father, the groom, and the guests to drink a lot, and by morning, she and Carrol had escaped.
The following lines were written one evening to gratify a lady who wished to have the writer's idea of what Carrol might have sung. The air is generally known under the name of Robin Adair:—
The following lines were written one evening to please a lady who wanted to know the writer's idea of what Carrol might have sung. The tune is commonly known as Robin Adair:—
[Pg 543] Aileen, my dear!
Before the sun's early light Glittered on lake and stream,— Oh! That was pure bliss,
Aileen, my dear!
Bringing nature the season of rest—
At that lovely time to wander,
Down by that spreading grove,
Promising vows of love,
Aileen, dear!
As these past memories come to his mind. Lets out many heavy sighs, Breaking his heart is near—
Can you let him die? Aileen, my dear!
Rousseau's Dream.
These verses are adapted to the well-known air. They were suggested by a passage from Rousseau's works, quoted by Alison in his Essay on Taste. Though real names are mentioned, the scenery and subject are purely ideal.
These verses are set to a familiar tune. They were inspired by a quote from Rousseau's works, referenced by Alison in his Essay on Taste. While actual names are mentioned, the setting and subject are completely imaginary.
Shining in his light was the vast water surface,
Gently, the white sails mirrored his shine, Groves, banks, and trees slowly cast their shadows. The summer breeze flowed cool from the mountains,
The lake arrived, filled with fragrance; Leman, filled with joy, danced happily beneath it,
Light, crisp waves gently roll onto the shore.
As the long shadows stretched over the lake, The soft breeze whispered, calming each sense to rest; He lay calmly, and as sleep took over, Images of happiness filled his imagination.
Moved by your sorrow, let me soothe your thoughts!
I am the Spirit who was present at creation,
Authority was assigned by Heaven over this region. Listen to my voices, you who are pursued by evil!
Let what I say sink deep in your heart: Escape from humanity to the lakes, hills, and valleys,
Only in this way will your spirit find peace.
Consider this hour, when you sigh for comfort,
"And the bright scene will chase away all your troubles." The vision was lost: the evening star is now shining, A chilly breeze blew over the blue, winding stream;
Woken from his sleep, his heart dancing with joy,
He headed home, still thinking about his dream.
Alexander Selkirk's Dream.
COMPOSED ONE DAY WHEN CONFINED TO BED BY A COLD AND UNABLE TO READ.
Evening's cool shades spread,
While on the peaks of the Andes[Pg 545] The colors of the day were still fading.
Mourning his bleak fortune, As memories of past days flowed.
Shedding influence over him.
Calling to the place of worship;
Loud sounds the solemn ringing Through the calm and warm air.
Older men relax by the shady fountain,
Children place them on the ground.
Prays to their heavenly Master
To guide them on Sion's road;
That with Him we have no worth,
[Pg 546] And no claim of right can be asserted.
With deep emotion, They lift their songs to Heaven.
Which, lacking the arts of rhetoric,
Captivates attention quickly,
While it shares glorious truths;
To the lineage of the one who fell; How long ago the Son was given To be freed from the pains of hell;
How His mercy is everywhere;
Regions of endless bliss; How our thoughts shape that world, bending,
We should not be careless about this.
Praising Him who reveals truth,
Eternal dweller!
On the hills, the kids' loud bleating Lingering sleep chased away.
Happy about the arrival of morning—
Morning that, light and fragrance spreading,
Earth cherishes and adorns.
As beautiful colors run across the sky,[Pg 547] Announcing the sun's arrival.
He still hears the heavenly melodies,
Setting those vibrant worlds before him Where all tears are wiped away.
Burdened with that immense glory,
Now he considers everything to be worthless.
As the sun rises in the sky; Doubt, fear, and sadness As the last shadows of the night fade away.
A Moonlight Scene,
CONCEIVED AND COMMENCED WHEN PASSING OVER PUTNEY BRIDGE ON A FINE MOONLIGHT NIGHT IN SUMMER.
The quick ship is now moving forward,
This grove is reserved. Oh gentle clouds, please listen to a lover, And don't rush the moon to cover And darkness pours around.
How calm! There’s hardly even a light breeze!
Earth, water, and air are peacefully resting. Under the serene moonlight.
I think I hear their joyful voices—
She will soon reach the shore.—
Oh no! My hopes, my hopes are fading,
That dark cloud is moving forward—
[Pg 548] The moon covers it.
Unless they help obtain,—
I'll wave a signal from the top. From that high bank over there, and perhaps from it Some guidance they might get.
And over the beautiful lady flows, On her high pedestal.
With cheerful shouts, the boatmen welcome her,
Her anxious lover rushes to meet her,
And eager springs to shore.
Lines Written in a Lady's Album.
I wandered through the hills and valleys,
By quietly flowing streams, the day often passed,
Or lay resting on green banks,
Listening to the shepherds' stories,
Would beautiful visions appear before me, Of high castles and towers,
With knights in shining armor,
And ladies with bright eyes,
In their fragrant gardens;
Of the woods, and show me in the clearings, The cottages are peaceful,
Where Peace lived with Contend, among The joyful, carefree Arcadian crowd[Pg 549] That filled the scene.
Amid my ecstasy.
And virtue's kind gaze; And heard the sounds of her voice, That would captivate the rudest heart, And elevate emotions.
The image shows someone who moved. In life, there are many years Before he saw the light, I thought The beautiful figure I imagined
Would never appear to me.
And when our search is almost complete,
Good luck will come: One evening, I saw a maid,
Who displayed every grace and charm That decorated my Ideal.
For, reader, you must surely know
That incomparable, kind woman:
To her, I dedicate these lines; And if she smiles, I'll feel happy, My hard work was overcompensated. [Pg 550]
To Amanda.
[These are the verses quoted in the Introduction to the "Tales and Popular Fictions." The author was very young when he wrote them; and Amanda was, like Beatrice and Laura, a mere donna di mente, having no real existence.]
[These are the verses mentioned in the Introduction to "Tales and Popular Fictions." The author was quite young when he wrote them; and Amanda was, like Beatrice and Laura, simply a woman of the mind, without any real existence.]
And over the charming landscape flies,
In fog and light rain; If by chance the sun shines through the rain Over flower-filled hills and valleys,
Reviving Nature holds his power,
And the breeze softly sighs:
I'm filled with despair,
When I smile, hope leaves my heart,
And everything is dark there;
If Amanda's form shows up,
The gloom is lifted,
My soul is once again uplifted by her gentle smiles,
And joy returns to reign.
Oh! my worries have always been this way,
And protect my soul from harm.
Let Hymen's bonds bring our destinies together,
What joy could be ours then!—
Our days will flow, like shining streams,
Covered with fragrant flowers. [Pg 551]
Lines,
WRITTEN AT HOME IN THE SPRING OF 1842.
Before us lay; around Was spread the land where mighty Rome Often seen with victory crowned.
And flowers, the first signs of spring,
Scent spreads across the field.
And how the beams of imagination flow,
And disappear completely.
With vibrant images,
Had filled the land and air:
To weave poetic flowers,
Since time has taken me away The power of imagination.
Let pity move your heart; Embrace the passionate determination for actions To honor your request.
[Pg 552]
A Farewell.
Oh! may nothing ever come near your bower That might take away your happiness!
I only felt sadness,
When luck brought me to you
To experience happiness once again.—
Fair nature's face hiding,
And noted how scattered rays of light As morning approached, it revealed.
Drew energy and brightness from it.
Light all around it shining,
It looked like a king, sitting up high,
Happiness spreading through his vast domains.
For divine light and warmth give An unmeasurable bliss.
Whose light drives away all gloom,
Before whose greatness I bow[Pg 553] When he reveals his power.
Your smile is so sweet, Were those first rays of light that shot through, The darkness of night spreading.
But genius, taste, and truth, your own,
Combined with family responsibility:
In full brilliance shining,
And waves of joy started to flow
Under his shining radiance.—
And beautiful Spring comes around each year
The waste of Winter's chill.
To bloom again life's flowers,
And days remind me of youthful days Passed in the Muses' gardens;
Rich in mental treasures, You would see a devoted follower in me—
Your wish would be my pleasure.
A true and sacred friendship I made a promise at the sacred shrine,
To which my heart turned completely.—
I'll think about your lovely smile,
Of pure emotion expression.
[Pg 554] When I reflect alone.
That power is always changing,
Will sometimes make you think of me,
Over distant mountains roaming?
Verses,
WRITTEN AT BATH IN 1840, FOR A LITTLE BOY WHO KEPT AN ALBUM, AND WAS A GREAT ADMIRER OF ROBIN HOOD AND HIS MERRY MEN.
And the Friar, strong and good,
In high numbers, be told.
Of England, Rome, and Greece. [Pg 555]
Father Cuddy's Song.
IN THE LEGEND OF CLOUGH NA CUDDY.
When white and new In the stable they read; And to Margery bella,
What a festive girl!
Fat meat is cooked with scraps.
Eggs on toast, on table Mappa bene estendida,
Shining lance settles down.
TRANSLATION.
When it's so white and so sweet They are taken from under the manger,
And by fair Margery, Oh! She's full of happiness,
They're cooked with crispy strips of bacon.
In the beautifully shining sunlight, Are fried eggs shown fairly? On a plate, when we've placed The cloth and are considering dining. [Pg 556]
The Praises of Mazenderân.
FROM THE SHÂH-NÂMEH OF FERDOUSEE.
[The object of this version was to give a correct idea of the animated anapæstic measure in which the Shâh-Nâmeh is written. Our knowledge of Persian was extremely slight; but a friendly Orientalist gave us a faithful line-for-line translation, which we versified, and he and Ram Mohun Roy then compared our version with the original.]
[The aim of this version was to faithfully capture the energetic anapestic rhythm found in the Shâh-Nâmeh. Our grasp of Persian was quite basic, but a supportive Orientalist provided us with an exact line-by-line translation, which we transformed into verse, and he and Ram Mohun Roy then compared our version with the original.]
May Mazenderân, the place where I was born,
Its hills and valleys are always celebrated around the world:
Forever, the rose blooms in its gardens,
On its hills, the tulip sways, and the hyacinth blooms; Its air is always fragrant, and the land is thriving,
There’s no feeling of cold or heat—it’s always spring.
The nightingale's songs echo in the gardens; On the mountain sides, the majestic deer leap, Always looking for their entertainment and food; Each season is adorned with its own fragrance and color; Its streams of rose water flow endlessly,
Whose perfume spreads joy throughout the soul. In Nov, Dec, and Jan,
The ground is everywhere filled with tulips; The springs flow year-round without running dry; The hawk is always present during his hunt. The area of happiness is decorated everywhere
With dinars, with luxury items, and with all expensive goods; The idol worshippers wearing fine gold are crowned,
And gold belts surround the famous heroes. Whoever hasn't lived in that bright region, His soul feels no joy, and his heart knows no happiness.
[Pg 557]
INDEX.
The words printed in Italics are those whose origin or meaning is explained.
The word "Fairy" is inclusive of all similar beings.
The words printed in Italics are those whose origin or meaning is explained.
The word "Fairy" includes all similar beings.
Alfar, 64.
Alguacil, 464.
Amadigi, L', 454.
Apsaresas, 510.
Bakhna Rakhna, 495.
Barguest, 306, 310.
Berserkers, 74.
Boggart, 307.
Bogles, 316, 351.
Booby, 464.
Boy, 316.
Brownie, 171, 296, 357, 395.
Bug, 318.
Bugaboo, 316.
Bugbear, 316.
Bullbeggar, 316.
Calcar, 291.
Cauchemare, 291.
Cauld Lad of Hilton, 296.
Cluricaun, 371.
Cobweb, 318.
Colepexy, 305.
Colt-Pixy, 305.
Crions, 440.
Cross, 87, 134, 136, 276, 375, 391.
Courils, 441.
Changelings, 125, 166, 227, 300, 355, 365, 393, 398, 436, 471, 473, 521.
Dames Blanches, 474.
Dame du Lac, 31.
Daoine Shi', 384.
Deevs, 15.
Deuce, 438.
Drac, 465.
Duende, 462, 464.
Duergar, 66.
Duscii, 438.
Dwarfs, 94, 157, 174, 206, 264.
Eddas, 60.
Elberich, 208.
Elf-arrow, 352.
Elf-bore, 307.
Elf-queen, 331.
Elves, 78, 281.
Eugel, 207.
Fada, 5.
Fadas, 468.
Fairy, 4.
Fairy-bells, 363, 412.
Fairy-butter, 309.
Fairy-cup, 88, 109, 237, 283, 284, 399.
Fairy-departure, 127, 223, 257, 273, 356.
Fairy-labour, 122, 261, 275, 301, 311, 388, 488.
[Pg 558]Fairy-mushrooms, 303.
Fairy-origin, 75, 147, 150, 213, 265, 363, 385, 412, 432, 464.
Fairy-riding, 355, 384, 401, 414, 520.
Fairy-song, 364, 438, 461.
Fairy-wife, 19, 108, 163, 169, 370, 409, 450, 458, 480, 485.
Fairy-land, 44.
Faerie Queene, 56.
Fairies, 28, 290, 350, 363, 385, 397, 412.
Farisees, 306.
Fary, 310.
Fata, 5.
Fate, 451.
Fear Dearg, 369.
Fées, 472.
Fosse-Grim, 152.
Friar Rush, 347.
Gallicenæ, 420.
Gandharvas, 510.
Gobelins, 476.
Goldemar, 256.
Good People, 363, 397, 495.
Gorics, 440.
Gossamer, 513.
Grant, 286.
Guancia, 464.
Guid Neighbours, 164, 351.
Habundia, 474.
Hada, 5.
Hadas, 469.
Hag, 290, 332.
Haggard, 318.
Havfrue, 152.
Havmand, 152.
Hel-Keplein, 207.
Hinzelmann, 240.
Hobgoblin, 317.
Hödekin, 255.
Holger Danske, 129.
House-spirit, 139, 163, 171, 239, 265, 287, 291, 296, 307, 357, 369, 395, 407, 449, 462, 468, 488.
Housle-egg, 291.
Huldrafolk, 79.
Hyldemoer, 94.
Incubo, 449.
Iron, 25, 148, 413, 488.
Jean de la Boliéta, 265.
Jinn, 25.
Jinnistân, 16.
Kâf, 15.
Kelpie, 360, 385.
Kit-wi-the-Canstick, 291.
Kleine Volk, 216.
Klintekonger. 91.
Kobold, 239.
Korr, 431.
Korred, 431.
Korrig, 431.
Korrigan, 420, 431.
Lancelot du Lac, 31.
Lars, 448.
Laurin, 207.
Leprechaun, 371.
Lob, 318.
Lob's pound, 319.
Lubber, 319.
Lubin, 478.
Lubrican, 372.
Luridan, 172.
Lutin, 476.
Luck of Eden Hall, 292.
Mab, 331, 476.
Maçieh, 494.
Mazikeen, 497.
Melusina, 479.
Mermaids, 370, 433, 450.
Merrow, 370, 527.
Miölner, 70.
Monaciello, 449.
Monkey, 464.
Morgan, 433.
Morgana, 5.
Morgue la Faée, 42, 46.
[Pg 559]Moss-people, 230.
Napf-Hans, 265.
Neck, 148, 178, 488.
Neptunes, 285.
Nickur, 162, 163.
Ninny, 464.
Nisse, 139.
Nix, 258.
Nökke, 148.
Nornir, 64.
Nymphs, 444.
Oaf, 329.
Oberon, 38, 289, 325.
Oennereeske, 231.
Ogier le Danois, 46.
Oldenburg Horn, 237.
Otnit, 208.
Ouph, 329.
Pawkey, 316.
Pentamerone, Il, 455.
Peries, 15.
Pexy, 305.
Phynnoderree, 402.
Picktree Brag, 310.
Pisachas, 510.
Pisgies, 298.
Pixies, 298.
Pixy-led, 300.
Poake, 317.
Pooka, 371.
Portunes, 285.
Pouke, 314.
Proud, 103.
Puck, 291, 314.
Pucker, 464.
Puckfist, 317.
Puckle, 316.
Pug, 315.
Puk, 233.
Pwcca, 418.
Robin Goodfellow, 287, 317.
Robin Hood, 318.
Runes, 98.
Rusalki, 491.
St. Oluf, 137.
St. Peter's suster, 319.
Scogsfru, 153.
Scrat, Schrat, Schretel, 229.
Seemurgh, 17.
Shedeem, 497.
Shellycoat, 360.
Shian, 384.
Shinseën, 511.
Shoopiltie, 171.
Skidbladni, 68.
Spoorn, 291.
Steel, see Iron.
Stout, 103.
Stille Volk, 216.
Strömkarl, 152.
Svend Fælling, 88, 128.
Similar Legends,—(i.) 19, 163, 169, 370. (ii.) 88, 109, 237, 283, 284, 399. (iii.) 115, 366, 398. (iv.) 116, 232. (v.) 121, 409, 450, 458, 480, 485. (vi.) 122, 261, 275, 301, 311, 388. (vii.) 124, 260. (viii.) 124, 386, 387, 415. (ix.) 127, 223, 257, 273, 356. (x.) 140, 307, 369, 491. (xi.) 149, 365, 385. (xii.) 220, 226, 289, 295, 352, 389. (xiii.) 228, 261, 287, 289, 299, 358, 395, 403. (xiv.) 302, 309, 311, 312, 353, 466. (xv.) 304, 438, 461. (xvi.) 313, 396, 477, 489.
Take, 338.
Tangie, 173.
Tarnkappe, 207.
Tirfing, 72.
Titania, 325.
Tomte, 139, 147.
Trasgo, 462, 464.
Trolls, 94, 102.
Trows, 164.
Turning coat, 300.
Tylwyth Têg, 408.
Umskiptinger, 160.
Urchin, 319.
Urdar-fount, 64.
[Pg 560]Urisk, 396.
Vairies, 305.
Vidhyadharas, 519.
Vilas, 491.
Volmar, 256.
Wain, 105.
Water-spirits, 147, 162, 163, 171, 173, 178, 258, 360, 385, 409, 433, 444, 450, 470.
Wicht, Wichtlein, 216, 229.
Wight, 216, 319.
Wild-women, 234.
Wife Paternoster, 319.
Witch, 319.
Wolf's-fist, 317.
Yakshas, 510.
Yggdrasil, 64.
Yumboes, 495.
THE END.
LONDON: PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, STAMFORD STREET AND CHARING CROSS.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] The mark on Adam's Peak in Ceylon is, by the Buddhists, ascribed to Buddha; by the Mohammedans, to Adam. It reminds one of the story of the lady and the vicar, viewing the moon through a telescope; they saw in it, as they thought, two figures inclined toward each other: "Methinks," says the lady, "they are two fond lovers, meeting to pour forth their vows by earth-light." "Not at all," says the vicar, taking his turn at the glass; "they are the steeples of two neighbouring churches."
[1] The mark on Adam's Peak in Sri Lanka is attributed to Buddha by Buddhists and to Adam by Muslims. It reminds one of the story of a woman and a vicar looking at the moon through a telescope; they thought they saw two figures leaning toward each other. "I think," says the woman, "they're two loving souls meeting to share their promises under the light of the earth." "Not at all," says the vicar, taking his turn at the telescope; "they're the steeples of two nearby churches."
[2] Faerie Queene, III. c. iii. st. 8, 9, 10, 11. Drayton, Poly-Olbion, Song VI. We fear, however, that there is only poetic authority for this belief. Mr. Todd merely quotes Warton, who says that Spenser borrowed it from Giraldus Cambrensis, who picked it up among the romantic traditions propagated by the Welsh bards. The reader will be, perhaps, surprised to hear that Giraldus says nothing of the demons. He mentions the sounds, and endeavours to explain them by natural causes. Hollingshed indeed (l. i. c. 24.) says, "whereof the superstitious sort do gather many toys."
[2] Faerie Queene, III. c. iii. st. 8, 9, 10, 11. Drayton, Poly-Olbion, Song VI. We worry, though, that this belief is only supported by poetic tradition. Mr. Todd simply references Warton, who claims that Spenser took it from Giraldus Cambrensis, who acquired it from the romantic stories shared by Welsh bards. The reader might be surprised to learn that Giraldus doesn’t mention demons. He talks about the sounds and tries to explain them with natural reasons. Hollingshed indeed (l. i. c. 24.) states, "whereof the superstitious sort do gather many toys."
[3] The Haddock.
The Haddock.
[4] For a well-chosen collection of examples, see the very learned and philosophical preface of the late Mr. Price to his edition of Warton's History of English Poetry, p. 28 et seq.
[4] For a carefully selected collection of examples, check out the insightful and philosophical preface by the late Mr. Price in his edition of Warton's History of English Poetry, p. 28 et seq.
[5] In the Middle Ages the gods of the heathens were all held to be devils.
[5] In the Middle Ages, the gods of non-Christians were all considered to be demons.
[6] Φηρ is the Ionic form of θηρ, and is nearly related to the German thier,
beast, animal. The Scandinavian dyr, and the Anglo-Saxon eo
, have the
same signification; and it is curious to observe the restricted sense which this
last has gotten in the English deer.
[6] Φηρ is the Ionic version of θηρ and is closely related to the German thier, meaning beast or animal. The Scandinavian dyr and the Anglo-Saxon eo, share the same meaning. It's interesting to note the limited meaning that this last term has taken on in modern English, specifically in the word deer.
[7] Preface to Warton, p. 44; and Breton philologists furnish us with an etymon; not, indeed, of Fairy, but of Fada. "Fada, fata, etc.," says M. de Cambry (Monumens Celtiques), "come from the Breton mat or mad, in construction fat, good; whence the English, maid."
[7] Preface to Warton, p. 44; and Breton linguists provide us with a root word; not for Fairy, but for Fada. "Fada, fata, etc.," says M. de Cambry (Monumens Celtiques), "derive from the Breton mat or mad, with the construction fat, meaning good; from which the English word maid comes."
[8] D'Herbelot titre Mergian says, "C'est du nom de cette Fée que nos anciens romans ont formé celui de Morgante la Déconnue." He here confounds Morgana with Urganda, and he has been followed in his mistake. D'Herbelot also thinks it possible that Féerie may come from Peri; but he regards the common derivation from Fata as much more probable. Cambrian etymologists, by the way, say that Morgain is Mor Gwynn, the White Maid.
[8] D'Herbelot title Mergian says, "It’s from the name of this Fairy that our old stories created the name Morgante the Unknown." He mixes up Morgana with Urganda, and this mistake has been repeated by others. D'Herbelot also suggests that Féerie might come from Peri; however, he thinks the common origin from Fata is far more likely. Cambrian etymologists, by the way, claim that Morgain is Mor Gwynn, the White Maid.
[9] These two instances are given by Mdlle. Amélie Bosquet (La Normandie Romanesque, etc. p. 91.) from Dom Martin, Rel. des Gaulois, ii. ch. 23 and 24.
[9] These two examples are provided by Mlle. Amélie Bosquet (La Normandie Romanesque, etc. p. 91.) from Dom Martin, Rel. des Gaulois, ii. ch. 23 and 24.
[10] Gryphus ternarii numeri.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gryphus ternarii numeri.
[11] De Bell. Got. i. 25.
[12] See below, France. It is also remarked that in some of the tales of the Pentamerone, the number of the Fate is three; but to this it may be replied, that in Italy every thing took a classic tinge, and that the Fate of those tales are only Maghe; so in the Amadigi of Bernardo Tasso we meet with La Fata Urganda. In Spain and France the number would rather seem to have been seven. Cervantes speaks of "los siete castillos de las siete fadas;" in the Rom. de la Infantina it is said, "siete fadas me fadaron, en brazos de una ama mia," and the Fées are seven in La Belle au Bois dormant. In the romance, however, of Guillaume au Court-nez, the Fées who carry the sleeping Renoart out of the boat are three in number.—See Grimm Deutsche Mythologie, p. 383.
[12] See below, France. It is also noted that in some of the stories from the Pentamerone, the number of the Fate is three; however, one could argue that in Italy, everything had a classic influence, and that the Fate in those stories are just Maghe; similarly, in the Amadigi by Bernardo Tasso, we encounter La Fata Urganda. In Spain and France, the number seems to be seven. Cervantes refers to "los siete castillos de las siete fadas"; in the Rom. de la Infantina, it is mentioned, "siete fadas me fadaron, en brazos de una ama mia," and the Fées are seven in La Belle au Bois dormant. However, in the romance of Guillaume au Court-nez, the Fées who carry the sleeping Renoart out of the boat are actually three in number.—See Grimm Deutsche Mythologie, p. 383.
[13] A MS. of the 13th century, quoted by Grimm (ut sup. p. 405), thus relates the origin of Aquisgrani (Aix la Chapelle): Aquisgrani dicitur Ays, et dicitur eo, quod Karolus tenebat ibi quandam mulierem fatatam, sive quandam fatam, quæ alio nomine nimpha vel dea vel adriades (l. dryas) appellatur, et ad hanc consuetudinem habebat, et eam cognoscebat; et ita erat, quod ipso accedente ad eam vivebat ipsa, ipso Karolo recedente moriebatur. Contigit dum quadam vice ad ipsam accessisset ut cum ea delectaretur, radius solis intravit os ejus, et tunc Karolus vidit granum auri lingue ejus affixum, quod fecit abscindi et contingenti (l. in continenti) mortua est, nec postea revixit.
[13] A 13th-century manuscript, quoted by Grimm (ut sup. p. 405), tells the story of the origin of Aquisgrani (Aix la Chapelle): Aquisgrani is said to be named Ays because Charles held a certain fated woman there, or a certain fate, who is also referred to by another name as nymph or goddess or dryad (l. dryas), and he had a habit of being with her and knowing her; and it was such that when he approached her, she lived, and when he moved away, she died. It happened that one time, when he came to her to enjoy her company, a ray of sunlight entered her mouth, and then Charles saw a grain of gold stuck to her tongue, which he had cut off, and at that moment, she died, never to come back to life again.
At that time when I was born
"May you always be in love." — Folquet de Romans.
(Thus three sisters fated, in the hour that I was born, that I should be at all times in love.)
(So three sisters destined, at the moment I was born, that I should be in love at all times.)
"Aissi fuy de nueitz fadatz sobr' un puegau."—Guilh. de Poitou. (Thus was I fated by night on a hill.)—Grimm, ut sup. p. 383.
"Aissi fuy de nueitz fadatz sobr' un puegau."—Guilh. de Poitou. (Thus was I fated by night on a hill.)—Grimm, ut sup. p. 383.
[16] Following the analogy of the Gotho-German tongues, zauberei, Germ. trylleri, Dan. trolleri, Swed. illusion, enchantment. The Italian word is fattucchieria.
[16] Following the analogy of the Goth-German languages, zauberei, German trylleri, Danish trolleri, Swedish illusion, enchantment. The Italian word is fattucchieria.
[17] Here too there is perhaps an analogy with cavalry, infantry, squierie, and similar collective terms.
[17] Here too there is maybe a comparison with cavalry, infantry, squire, and similar group terms.
[18] The Faerie Queene was published some years before the Midsummer Night's Dream. Warton (Obs. on the Faerie Queene) observes: "It appears from Marston's Satires, printed 1598, that the Faerie Queene occasioned many publications in which Fairies were the principal actors.
[18] The Faerie Queene was published several years before Midsummer Night's Dream. Warton (Obs. on the Faerie Queene) notes: "It seems from Marston's Satires, published in 1598, that the Faerie Queene led to many publications where Fairies were the main characters."
And shares with him the wonders of a flowery valley—
Wakes up, rubs his eyes, and tells his story. B. III. Sat. 6.
[19] It is in this century that we first meet with Fairy as a dissyllable, and with a plural. It is then used in its fourth and last sense.
[19] It is in this century that we first encounter Fairy as a two-syllable word, and in its plural form. It is then used in its fourth and final meaning.
[20] The Fata Morgana of the Straits of Messina is an example; for the name of Morgana, whencesoever derived, was probably brought into Italy by the poets.
[20] The Fata Morgana in the Straits of Messina is a good example; the name Morgana, regardless of where it comes from, was likely brought to Italy by poets.
[21] Dobenek, des deutschen Mittelalters und Volksglauben. Berlin, 1816.
[21] Dobenek, of the German Middle Ages and popular belief. Berlin, 1816.
[22] See D'Herbelot, Richardson's Dissertation, Ouseley's Persian Miscellanies, Wahl in the Mines de l'Orient, Lane, Thousand and One Nights, Forbes, Hatim Taï, etc., etc.
[22] Check out D'Herbelot, Richardson's Dissertation, Ouseley's Persian Miscellanies, Wahl in the Mines de l'Orient, Lane, A Thousand and One Nights, Forbes, Hatim Taï, and so on.
[23] Ormuzd employed himself for three thousand years in making the heavens and their celestial inhabitants, the Ferohers, which are the angels and the unembodied souls of all intelligent beings. All nature is filled with Ferohers, or guardian angels, who watch over its various departments, and are occupied in performing their various tasks for the benefit of mankind.—Erskine on the Sacred Books and Religion of the Parsis, in the Transactions of the Literary Society of Bombay, vol. ii. p. 318. The Feroher bears in fact a very strong resemblance to the Genius of the ancient Roman religion: see our Mythology of Greece and Italy.
[23] Ormuzd spent three thousand years creating the heavens and their celestial inhabitants, the Ferohers, who are the angels and the disembodied souls of all intelligent beings. Nature is filled with Ferohers, or guardian angels, who oversee its different aspects and are busy performing their various duties for the benefit of humanity.—Erskine on the Sacred Books and Religion of the Parsis, in the Transactions of the Literary Society of Bombay, vol. ii. p. 318. The Feroher actually resembles the Genius from ancient Roman religion quite closely: see our Mythology of Greece and Italy.
[24] This word is pronounced Perry or rather Parry.
[24] This word is pronounced Perry or more accurately Parry.
[25] Hence it follows that the very plausible idea of the Peri
having been the same with the Feroher cannot be correct.
[25] Therefore, it stands to reason that the reasonable idea of the Peri being the same as the Feroher cannot be accurate.
[26] Translated by Mr. Duncan Forbes. It is to be regretted that he has employed the terms Fairies and Demons instead of Peries and Deevs.
[26] Translated by Mr. Duncan Forbes. It's unfortunate that he chose to use the terms Fairies and Demons instead of Peries and Deevs.
[27] See Lane, Thousand and One Nights, i. p. 21, seq.
[27] See Lane, A Thousand and One Nights, vol. 1, p. 21, seq.
[28] The Cahermân Nâmeh is a romance in Turkish. Cahermân was the father of Sâm, the grandfather of the celebrated Roostem.
[28] The Cahermân Nâmeh is a romance written in Turkish. Cahermân was the father of Sâm and the grandfather of the famous Roostem.
[29] It is in the Cahermân Nâmeh that this circumstance occurs.
[29] This situation happens in the Cahermân Nâmeh.
[30] The Tahmuras Nâmeh is also in Turkish. It and the
Cahermân Nâmeh are probably translations from the Persian. As far as
we are aware, Richardson is the only orientalist who mentions these two
romances.
[30] The Tahmuras Nâmeh is also available in Turkish. It, along with the Cahermân Nâmeh, is likely translated from Persian. To our knowledge, Richardson is the only orientalist who references these two romances.
[31] It signifies 'thirty birds' and is thought to be the roc of
the Arabs. The poet Sâdee, to express the bounty of the Almighty says
[31] It means 'thirty birds' and is believed to be the roc from Arab mythology. The poet Sâdee, to highlight the generosity of the Almighty, says
The Seemurgh probably belongs to the original mythology of Persia, for she appears in the early part of the Shâh Nâmeh. When Zâl was born to Sâm Nerimân, his hair proved to be white. The father regarding this as a proof of Deev origin, resolved to expose him, and sent him for that purpose to Mount Elburz. Here the poor babe lay crying and sucking his fingers till he was found by the Seemurgh, who abode on the summit of Elburz, as she was looking for food for her young ones. But God put pity into her heart, and she took him to her nest and reared him with her young. As he grew up, the caravans that passed by, spread the fame of his beauty and his strength, and a vision having informed Sâm that he was his son, he set out for Elburz to claim him from the Seemurgh. It was with grief that Zâl quitted the maternal nest. The Seemurgh, when parting with her foster-son, gave him one of her feathers, and bade him, whenever he should be in trouble or danger, to cast it into the fire, and he would have proof of her power; and she charged him at the same time strictly never to forget his nurse.
The Seemurgh likely originates from Persia's early mythology, as she appears in the first part of the Shâh Nâmeh. When Zâl was born to Sâm Nerimân, his hair turned out to be white. His father saw this as evidence of a Deev lineage and decided to abandon him, sending him to Mount Elburz for that purpose. There, the poor baby lay crying and sucking his fingers until the Seemurgh, who lived at the summit of Elburz and was searching for food for her chicks, found him. But God filled her heart with compassion, and she took him to her nest, raising him alongside her own babies. As he grew, passing caravans spread the word of his beauty and strength. A vision later informed Sâm that Zâl was his son, prompting him to go to Elburz to claim him from the Seemurgh. It was with sadness that Zâl left his adoptive mother. When they parted, the Seemurgh gave him one of her feathers and told him that whenever he found himself in trouble or danger, he should throw it into the fire, and he would witness her power; she also urged him never to forget his caregiver.
[32] See Arabian Romance.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Arabian Romance.
[33] a pearl. Life, soul also, according to Wilkins.
[33] a pearl. Life and soul as well, according to Wilkins.
[34] Ferdousee's great heroic poem. It is remarkable that the Peries are very rarely spoken of in this poem. They merely appear in it with the birds and beasts among the subjects of the first Iranian monarchs.
[34] Ferdousee's epic poem is notable. Interestingly, the Peries are mentioned only rarely in it. They are just included alongside the birds and animals as part of the subjects under the first Iranian kings.
[35] Chap. xx. translation of Jonathan Scott, 1799.
[35] Chap. xx. translation of Jonathan Scott, 1799.
[37] i. e. possessed, insane. It is like the νυμφοληπτος of the Greeks.
[37] i. e. having, crazy. It’s similar to the νυμφοληπτος of the Greeks.
[38] It must be recollected that the Peries are of both sexes: we have just spoken of Peri kings, and of the brothers of Merjân.
[38] It's important to remember that the Peries come in both male and female forms: we've just talked about Peri kings and the brothers of Merjân.
[39] In the Shâh Nâmeh it is said of Prince Siyawush, that when he was born he was bright as a Peri. We find the poets everywhere comparing female beauty to that of superior beings. The Greeks and Romans compared a lovely woman to Venus, Diana, or the nymphs; the Persians to a Peri; the ancient Scandinavians would say she was Frith sem Alfkone, "fair as an Alf-woman;" and an Anglo-Saxon poet says of Judith that she was Elf-sheen, or fair as an Elf. In the Lay of Gugemer it is said,
[39] In the Shâh Nâmeh, it's mentioned that when Prince Siyawush was born, he was bright as a fairy. Poets often compare female beauty to that of higher beings. The Greeks and Romans likened a beautiful woman to Venus, Diana, or the nymphs; the Persians compared her to a fairy; the ancient Scandinavians would say she was Frith sem Alfkone, "fair as an Alf-woman;" and an Anglo-Saxon poet described Judith as Elf-sheen, meaning as beautiful as an elf. In the Lay of Gugemer, it is said,
The same expression occurs in Méon (3, 412); and in the Romant de la Rose we meet, jure que plus belle est que fée (10, 425). In the Pentamerone it is said of a king's son, lo quale essenno bello comme a no fato.
The same expression appears in Méon (3, 412); and in the Romant de la Rose we find, jure que plus belle est que fée (10, 425). In the Pentamerone, it is said of a king's son, lo quale essenno bello comme a no fato.
[40] Mines de l'Orient, vol. iii. p. 40. To make his version completely English, M. von Hammer uses the word Fairies; we have ventured to change it.
[40] Mines de l'Orient, vol. iii. p. 40. To make his version fully English, M. von Hammer uses the term Fairies; we have taken the liberty to change it.
[41] In Purchas' Pilgrims, vol. i., quoted by Sir W. Ouseley.
[41] In Purchas' Pilgrims, vol. i., quoted by Sir W. Ouseley.
[42] Compare Antar and the Suspended Poems (translated by Sir W. Jones) with the later Arabic works. Antar, though written by Asmai the court-poet of Haroon-er-Rasheed, gives the manners and ideas of the Arabs of the Desert.
[42] Compare Antar and the Suspended Poems (translated by Sir W. Jones) with the later Arabic works. Antar, although written by Asmai, the court poet of Haroon-er-Rasheed, reflects the customs and beliefs of the Bedouin Arabs.
[43] The Jinn are mentioned in the Kurân and also in Antar.
[43] The Jinn are mentioned in the Quran and also in Antar.
[44] See Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 37, seq. Lane, Thousand and One Nights, passim.
[44] See Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 37, seq. Lane, One Thousand and One Nights, passim.
[45] Genius and Jinn, like Fairy and Peri, is a curious coincidence. The Arabian Jinnee bears no resemblance whatever to the Roman Genius.
[45] Genius and Jinn, much like Fairy and Peri, is an interesting coincidence. The Arabian Jinnee looks nothing like the Roman Genius.
[46] "When we said unto the Angels, Worship ye Adam, and they worshiped except Iblees (who) was of the Jinn."—Kurân. chap. xviii. v. 48. Worship is here prostration. The reply of Iblees was, "Thou hast created me of fire, and hast created him of earth."—Ib. vii. 11; xxxviii. 77.
[46] "When we told the Angels to worship Adam, they all did, except Iblees, who was one of the Jinn."—Quran, chap. 18, v. 48. Worship here means prostration. Iblees responded, "You made me from fire and created him from earth."—Ib. 7:11; 38:77.
[47] It was the belief of the Irish peasantry, that whirlwinds of dust on the roads were raised by the Fairies, who were then on a journey. On such occasions, unlike the Arabs, they used to raise their hats and say, "God speed you, gentlemen!" For the power of iron, see Scandinavia.
[47] The Irish peasants believed that dust whirlwinds on the roads were caused by the Fairies traveling. During these times, unlike the Arabs, they would lift their hats and say, "Godspeed, gentlemen!" For the power of iron, see Scandinavia.
[48] The Arabs when they pour water on the ground, let down a bucket into a well, enter a bath, etc., say, "Permission!" (Destoor!) or, Permission, ye blessed! (Destoor, yâ mubârakeen!)
[48] When Arabs pour water on the ground, lower a bucket into a well, enter a bath, etc., they say, "Excuse me!" (Destoor!) or, "Excuse me, blessed ones!" (Destoor, yâ mubârakeen!)
[49] For the preceding account of the Jinn, we are wholly indebted to Lane's valuable translation of the Thousand and One Nights, i. 30, seq.
[49] For the previous story about the Jinn, we are entirely grateful to Lane's important translation of the Thousand and One Nights, i. 30, seq.
[50] The first is given by Lane, the other two by D'Herbelot.
[50] The first is provided by Lane, while the other two come from D'Herbelot.
[51] On the subjects mentioned in this paragraph, see Tales and Popular Fictions, chap. ii. and iii.
[51] For information on the topics discussed in this paragraph, refer to Tales and Popular Fictions, chapters ii and iii.
[52] In the Amadigi of B. Tasso, she is La Fata Urganda.
[52] In Amadigi by B. Tasso, she is La Fata Urganda.
[53] Lancelot is regarded as probably the earliest prose romance of chivalry. It was first printed in 1494. The metrical romance called La Charrette, of which Lancelot is the hero, was begun by Chrestien de Troyes, who died in 1191, and finished by Geoffrey de Ligny. We may here observe that almost all the French romances of chivalry were written originally in verse in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, principally by Chrestien de Troyes and Huon de Villeneuve. The prose romances in general were made from them in the fifteenth century.
[53] Lancelot is considered to be the earliest prose romance of chivalry. It was first published in 1494. The metrical romance called La Charrette, featuring Lancelot as the hero, was started by Chrestien de Troyes, who died in 1191, and completed by Geoffrey de Ligny. It’s worth noting that almost all the French romances of chivalry were originally written in verse during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, mainly by Chrestien de Troyes and Huon de Villeneuve. The prose romances were typically adapted from these in the fifteenth century.
She sealed the entrance of the cave with a magical stone,
Whose cleverness caught him off guard, leaving him stunned as he stood, She took him to Fairy-land. Drayton, Poly-Olb. Song IV.—See above, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[55] La damoiselle qui Lancelot porta au lac estoit une fée, et en cellui temps estoient appellées fees toutes celles qui sentremcloient denchantements et de charmes, et moult en estoit pour lors principallement en la Grand Bretaigne, et savoient la force et la vertu des parolles, des pierres, et des herbes, parquoi elles estoient en jeunesse, et en beaulte, et en grandes richesses, comment elles divisoient.
[55] The lady that Lancelot brought to the lake was a fairy, and at that time, all those who were involved with enchantments and charms were called fairies. They were especially prominent in Great Britain back then, and they understood the power and virtues of words, stones, and herbs, which is why they remained youthful, beautiful, and wealthy, and knew how to divide these attributes.
[56] La dame qui le nourissoit ne conversoit que en forest, et estoit au plain de ung tertre plus bas assez que celui ou le roy Ban estoit mort: en ce lieu ou il sembloit que le bois fust grant et parfont (profond) avoit la dame moult de belles maisons et moult riches; et au plain dessoubs y avoit une gente petite riviere moult plantureuse de poissons; et estoit ce lieu si cele et secret que bien difficille estoit a homme de le trouver, car la semblance du dit lac le couvroit si que il ne pouvoit estre apperceu. And farther, La damoiselle nestoit mie seulle, mais y avoit grande compaignie de chevaliers et de dames et damoiselles.
[56] The lady who took care of him only socialized in the forest and was situated on a hill lower than the one where King Ban had died. In this place, where the woods seemed vast and deep, the lady had many beautiful and wealthy houses. Below, there was a charming little river teeming with fish, and this place was so hidden and secret that it was very hard for anyone to find, as the appearance of the lake covered it in such a way that it couldn't be seen. Furthermore, the young lady was not alone; there was a large company of knights, ladies, and maidens with her.
[57] Vol. i. ch. 42.
[58] Vol. iii. ch. 31.
[59] Tristan was written in verse by Chrestien de Troyes. The prose romance was first printed in 1489.
[59] Tristan was written in verse by Chrestien de Troyes. The prose romance was first published in 1489.
[60] Parthenopex was written in French in the twelfth century, according to Le Grand; in the thirteenth, according to Roquefort.
[60] Parthenopex was written in French in the 12th century, according to Le Grand; in the 13th century, according to Roquefort.
[61] Composed—for to call it, with Ellis, Ritson, and others, a translation, would be absurd. How Ellis, who had at least read Le Grand's and Way's Fabliaux, could say of Chestre, that he "seems to have given a faithful as well as spirited version of this old Breton story," is surprising. It is in fact no translation, but a poem on the adventures of Sir Launfal, founded chiefly on the Lais de Lanval and de Graelent, in Marie de France, with considerable additions of Chestre's own invention, or derived from other sources. These Lais will be considered under Brittany.
[61] Composed—to call it a translation, like Ellis, Ritson, and others do, is just ridiculous. It’s surprising that Ellis, who at least read Le Grand's and Way's Fabliaux, could claim that Chestre "seems to have given a faithful as well as spirited version of this old Breton story." In reality, it’s not a translation at all, but a poem about the adventures of Sir Launfal, mostly based on the Lais de Lanval and de Graelent from Marie de France, with a lot of additions from Chestre’s own ideas or taken from other sources. These Lais will be discussed under Brittany.
[62] Thus we ourselves say the Príncess Royal, éxtreme need, etc. This, by the way, is the cause why the Greeks put a grave and not an acute accent on words accented on the last syllable, to show that it is easily moveable.
[62] So we say the Princess Royal, extreme need, etc. This is why the Greeks put a grave accent instead of an acute one on words stressed on the last syllable, to indicate that it can easily change.
[63] As this seems to be one of the lost arts, we will here and elsewhere mark the feminine e and the change of accent.
[63] Since this appears to be one of the forgotten skills, we will indicate the feminine e and the shift in accent both here and in other places.
[64] Rode—complexion; from red.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rode—skin tone; from red.
[65] Occient—occident or océan? The Gascon peasantry call the Bay of Biscay La Mer d'Occient. The Spaniards say Mar Oceano.
[65] Occident—occident or ocean? The peasants in Gascony refer to the Bay of Biscay as La Mer d'Occient. The Spaniards call it Mar Oceano.
[66] It is strange to find the English poet changing the Avalon of the Lai de Lanval into the well-known island of Oléron. It is rather strange too, that Mr. Ritson, who has a note on "Oliroun," did not notice this.
[66] It's odd to see the English poet transforming the Avalon of the Lai de Lanval into the familiar island of Oléron. It's also a bit surprising that Mr. Ritson, who has a note on "Oliroun," didn't point this out.
[67] The Lai ends thus:
Ceo nus recount le Bretun; In an island that is very beautiful,
La fut ravi les demoiselles,
No one should speak about it anymore,
Ne jeo nen sai avant cunter.
In Graelent it is said that the horse of the knight used to return annually to the river where he lost his master. The rest is Thomas Chestre's own, taken probably from the well-known story in Gervase of Tilbury.
In Graelent, it’s said that the knight’s horse would return every year to the river where he lost his master. The rest is Thomas Chestre's own work, likely drawn from the famous story in Gervase of Tilbury.
[68] Huon, Hue, or Hullin (for he is called by these three names in the poetic romance) is, there can be little doubt, the same person with Yon king of Bordeaux in the Quatre Filz Aymon, another composition of Huon de Villeneuve, and with Lo Re Ivone, prince or duke of Guienne in Bojardo and Ariosto. See the Orl. Inn. l. i. c. iv. st. 46. I Cinque Canti, c. v. st. 42.
[68] Huon, Hue, or Hullin (since he is referred to by these three names in the poetic story) is, without a doubt, the same individual as Yon, the king of Bordeaux in the Quatre Filz Aymon, another work by Huon de Villeneuve, and as Lo Re Ivone, prince or duke of Guienne in Bojardo and Ariosto. See the Orl. Inn. l. i. c. iv. st. 46. I Cinque Canti, c. v. st. 42.
[69] Otnit was supposed to have been written by Wolfram von Eschembach, in the early part of the thirteenth century. It is possibly much older. Huon de Bordeaux was, it is said, written in French verse by Huon de Villeneuve, some time in the same century. It does not appear in the list of Huon de Villeneuve's works given by Mons. de Roquefort. At the end of the prose romance we are told that it was written at the desire of Charles seigneur de Rochefort, and completed on the 29th of January, 1454.
[69] Otnit was likely written by Wolfram von Eschembach in the early thirteenth century, though it could be even older. Huon de Bordeaux is said to have been composed in French verse by Huon de Villeneuve sometime in the same century. However, it doesn’t show up in the list of works by Huon de Villeneuve provided by Mons. de Roquefort. At the end of the prose romance, it states that it was written at the request of Charles, lord of Rochefort, and finished on January 29, 1454.
[70] Qui a de long seizes lieues, mais tant est plain de faerie et chose estrange que peu de gens y passent qui n'y soient perdus ou arrestez, pour ce que la dedans demeure un roi, Oberon le fayé. Il n'a que trois pieds de hauteur; il est tout bossu; mais il a un visage angelique; il n'est homme mortel que le voye que plaisir ne prengne a le regarder tant a beau visage. Ja si tost ne serez entrez au bois se par la voulez passer qu'il ne trouve maniere de parler a vous, si ainsi que a luy parliez perdu estus a tousjours sans jamais plus revenir; ne il ne sera en vous, car se par le bois passez, soit de long ou de travers, vous le trouverez tousjours au devant de vous, et vous sera impossible que eschappiez nullement que ne parliez a luy, car ses parolles sont tant plaisantes a ouyr qu'il n'est homme mortel qui de luy se puisse eschapper. Et se chose est qu'il voye que nullement ne vueillez parler a luy, il sera moult troublé envers vous. Car avant que du bois soyez parti vous fera pleuvoir, ventrer, gresiller, et faire si tres-mervueilleux orages, tonnerres, et esclairs, que advis vous sera que le monde doive finir. Puis vous sera advis que par devant vous verrez une grande riviere courante, noire et parfonde a grand merveilles; mais sachez, sire, que bien y pourrez aller sans mouiller les pieds de vostre cheval, car ce n'est que fantosme et enchantemens que le nain vous fera pour vous cuider avoir avec lui, et se chose est que bien tenez propos en vous de non parler a luy, bien pourrez eschapper, etc.
[70] It stretches for a long fifteen leagues, but it's so filled with magic and strange things that few people pass through without getting lost or stopped, because inside resides a king, Oberon the fairy. He’s only three feet tall; he’s all hunchbacked; but he has an angelic face; no mortal can resist looking at his beautiful face. As soon as you enter the woods if you try to pass through, he'll find a way to speak to you, and if you talk to him, you’ll be lost there forever with no return. He won’t leave you alone, because if you pass through the woods, whether long or across, you’ll always find him in front of you, and it's impossible to escape without talking to him, because his words are so delightful to hear that no mortal can get away from him. And if he sees that you definitely don’t want to speak to him, he will be very upset with you. Because before you leave the woods, he’ll make it rain, blow winds, cause hail, and create such amazing storms, thunders, and lightning that you'll think the world is ending. Then you’ll notice that ahead of you there’s a large, rushing river, dark and deep to great wonder; but know this, sir, you can pass it without wetting your horse’s feet, because it’s just an illusion and enchantments that the dwarf will use to make you think you should go with him, and if you firmly resolve not to speak to him, you can escape, etc.
[71] Le Nain Fee s'en vint chevauchant par le bois, et estoit vestu d'une robbe si tres-belle et riche, que merveilles sera ce racompter pour la grand et merveilleuse richesse que dessus estoit, car tant y avoit de pierres precieuses, que la grand clarté qu'elles jettoient estoit pareille au soleil quant il luit bien clair. Et avec ce portoit un moult bel arc en son poing, tant riche que on ne le sauroit estimer tant estoit beau. Et la fleche qu'il portoit est it de telle sorte et maniere, qu'il n'estoit beste au monde qu'il vousist souhaiter qu'a ieelle fleche elle ne s'arrestast. Il avoit a son cou un riche cor, lequel estoit pendu a deux riches attaches de fin or.
[71] The Fairy Knight rode through the woods, dressed in such a beautiful and luxurious robe that it would be astonishing to describe the grand and marvelous wealth it displayed, as there were so many precious stones that the brilliant light they emitted was comparable to the sun shining brightly. In his hand, he carried a beautiful bow, so exquisite that one could hardly assess its value due to its beauty. The arrow he held was so unique and remarkable that there wasn't a beast in the world that wouldn't wish for it to be the arrow that found its mark. Around his neck hung a wealthy horn, which was attached by two ornate fastenings made of pure gold.
[73] We are only acquainted with this romance through Mr. Dunlop's analysis.
[73] We only know about this romance through Mr. Dunlop's analysis.
[74] Avalon was perhaps the Island of the Blest, of Celtic mythology, and
then the abode of the Fees, through the Breton Korrigan. Writers, however,
seem to be unanimous in regarding it and Glastonbury as the same place,
called an isle, it is stated, as being made nearly such by the "river's embracement." It was named Avalon, we are told, from the British word Aval, an
apple, as it abounded with orchards; and Ynys gwydrin; Saxon Glan-ey,
glassy isle; Latin, Glastonia, from the green hue of the water surrounding it.
[74] Avalon was possibly the Island of the Blest from Celtic mythology, and later the home of the Fees, through the Breton Korrigan. However, writers seem to agree that it and Glastonbury are the same place, referred to as an isle because it was nearly surrounded by the "embrace of the river." It was named Avalon, as we are told, from the British word Aval, meaning apple, since it was filled with orchards; and Ynys gwydrin; Saxon Gleney, glassy isle; Latin, Glastonia, from the green color of the water around it.
[75] See Tales and Popular Fictions, ch. ix., for a further account of Ogier.
[75] Check out Tales and Popular Fictions, ch. ix., for more information about Ogier.
[76] Tant nagea en mer qu'il arriva pres du chastel daymant quon nomme le chasteau davallon, qui nest gueres deca paradis terrestre la ou furent ravis en une raye de feu Enoc et Helye, et la ou estoit Morgue la faye, qui a sa naissance lui avoit donne de grands dons, nobles et vertueux.
[76] He swam in the sea until he reached the castle of diamond known as the Château d'Avallon, which isn’t far from the earthly paradise where Enoch and Elijah were taken in a beam of fire, and where Morgan le Fay, who had bestowed upon him great, noble, and virtuous gifts at his birth, resided.
[77] Dieu te mande que si tost que sera nuit que tu ailles en ung chasteau que tu verras luire, et passe de bateau en bateau tant que tu soies en une isle que tu trouveras. Et quand tu seras en lisle tu trouveras une petite sente, et de chose que tu voies leans ne tesbahis de rien. Et adone Ogier regarda mais il ne vit rien.
[77] God commands you that as soon as night falls, you should go to a castle you will see shining, and pass from boat to boat until you reach an island that you will find. And when you are on the island, you will find a small path, and of the things you see there, do not be amazed by anything. And then Ogier looked around, but he saw nothing.
[78] Lequel estoit luiton, et avoit este ung grant prince; mais le roi Artus le conquist, si fust condampne a estre trois cens ans cheval sans parler ung tou seul mot; mais apres les trois cens ans, il devoit avoir la couronue de joye de laquelle ils usuient en faerie.
[78] He was a shining figure and had been a great prince; but King Arthur conquered him, and he was condemned to be a knight for three hundred years without speaking a single word; however, after the three hundred years, he would receive the crown of joy that they use in fairy tales.
[79] Et quand Morgue approcha du dit chasteau, les Faes vindrent au devant dogier, chantant le plus melodieusement quon scauroit jamais ouir, si entra dedans la salle pour se deduire totallement. Adonc vist plusieurs dames Faees aournees et toutes courronnees de couronnes tressomptueusement faictes, et moult riches, et tout jour chantoient, dansoient, et menoient vie tresjoyeuse, sans penser a nulle quelconque meschante chose, fors prandre leurs mondains plaisirs.
[79] And when Morgue approached the castle, the Faes came out to greet him, singing as beautifully as anyone could ever hear, and he entered the hall to completely enjoy himself. Then he saw several Faerie ladies adorned and all crowned with magnificently crafted, richly made crowns, joyfully singing, dancing, and leading a very happy life, with no thoughts of any wicked things, only focused on enjoying their worldly pleasures.
[80] Tant de joyeulx passetemps lui faisoient les dames Faees, quil nest creature en ce monde quil le sceust imaginer ne penser, car les ouir si doulcement chanter il lui sembloit proprement quil fut en Paradis, si passoit temps de jour en jour, de sepmaine en sepmaine, tellement que ung an ne lui duroit pas ung mois.
[80] The fairy ladies brought him so much joy and entertainment that there was no creature in this world who could even begin to imagine or think of it. Hearing them sing so sweetly made him feel like he was in Paradise; days turned into weeks so quickly that a year felt like just a month.
[81] Et quand ils furent tous deux montes, toutes les dames du chasteau vindrent a la departie dogier, par le commandement du roi Artus et de Morgue la fae, et sonnerent une aubade dinstrumens, la plus melodieuse chose a ouir que on entendit jamais; puis, l'aubade achevee, chanterent de gorge si melodieusement que cestoit une chose si melodieuse que il sembloit proprement a Ogier quil estoit en Paradis. De rechief, cela fini, ils chanterent avecques les instrumens par si doulce concordance quil sembloit mieulx chose divine que humaine.
[81] And when they both got up, all the ladies of the castle came to the departure of the knights, by the command of King Arthur and Morgana the fairy, and played a serenade with instruments, the most melodious thing anyone had ever heard; then, once the serenade was finished, they sang so beautifully that it seemed to Ogier as if he were in Paradise. Again, once that was over, they sang along with the instruments in such sweet harmony that it felt more divine than human.
[82] Imp tree is a grafted tree. Sir W. Scott queries if it be not a tree consecrated to the imps or fiends. Had imp that sense so early? A grafted tree had perhaps the same relation to the Fairies that the linden in Germany and the North had to the dwarfs.
[82] An imp tree is a grafted tree. Sir W. Scott asks whether it is a tree dedicated to the imps or demons. Did "imp" have that meaning back then? A grafted tree might have had a similar connection to the Fairies as the linden tree in Germany and the North did to the dwarfs.
[83] Te or tew (Drayton, Poly-Olb. xxv.) is to draw, to march; from A.S.
eó
an,
u
an,
eón (Germ. ziehen), whence tug, team.
[83] Te or tew (Drayton, Poly-Olb. xxv.) means to draw or to march; it comes from Old English
eógan, uan, eon (German ziehen), from which we get the words tug and team.
[84] Beattie probably knew nothing of Orfeo and Heurodis, and the Fairy Vision in the Minstrel (a dream that would never have occurred to any minstrel) was derived from the Flower and the Leaf, Dryden's, not Chaucer's, for the personages in the latter are not called Fairies. In neither are they Elves.
[84] Beattie likely had no knowledge of Orfeo and Heurodis, and the Fairy Vision in the Minstrel (a dream that would have never crossed any minstrel's mind) came from the Flower and the Leaf, Dryden's version, not Chaucer's, since the characters in Chaucer's work are not referred to as Fairies. In neither case are they Elves.
[85] Gönnen, Germ.
[86] The "countrie of Faerie," situated in a "privee wone," plainly accords rather with the Feeries of Huon de Bordeaux than with Avalon, or the region into which Dame Heurodis was taken.
[86] The "country of Fairy," located in a "private dwelling," aligns more with the Fairies of Huon de Bordeaux than with Avalon or the area where Dame Heurodis was taken.
[87] That is, elfe is alive.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ That is, elfe is alive.
[88] These Fairies thus coupled with Nymphs remind us of the Fairies of the old translators. Spenser, in the Shepherd's Calendar, however, had united them before, as
[88] These Fairies paired with Nymphs remind us of the Fairies from the old translations. Spenser, in the Shepherd's Calendar, had brought them together before, as
And light-footed Nymphs.—Æg. 6.
[89] "Spenser's Fairy Queen, which is one of the grossest misnomers in romance or history, bears no features of the Fairy nation."—Gifford, note on B. Jonson, vol. ii. p. 202.
[89] "Spenser's Fairy Queen, which is one of the biggest misnomers in romance or history, shows no characteristics of the Fairy nation."—Gifford, note on B. Jonson, vol. ii. p. 202.
[90] Edda signifies grandmother. Some regard it as the feminine of othr, or odr, wisdom.
[90] Edda means grandmother. Some see it as the feminine form of othr or odr, which means wisdom.
[91] This language is so called because still spoken in Iceland. Its proper name is the Norræna Tunga (northern tongue). It was the common language of the whole North.
[91] This language is called that because it's still spoken in Iceland. Its proper name is the Norræna Tunga (northern tongue). It was the common language of the entire North.
[94] By the Æser are understood the Asiatics, who with Odin brought their arts and religion into Scandinavia. This derivation of the word, however, is rather dubious. Though possibly the population and religion of Scandinavia came originally from Asia there seems to be no reason whatever for putting any faith in the legend of Odin. It is not unlikely that the name of their gods, Æser, gave birth to the whole theory. It is remarkable that the ancient Etrurians also should have called the gods Æsar.
[94] The Æser refers to the Asiatics who, along with Odin, introduced their arts and religion to Scandinavia. However, this origin of the word is quite questionable. While it's possible that the population and religion of Scandinavia originally came from Asia, there’s really no reason to believe the legend of Odin. It’s possible that the name of their gods, Æser, inspired the entire theory. Interestingly, the ancient Etrurians also referred to their gods as Æsar.
[95] So the lötunn or Giant Vafthrudnir to Odin in the Vafthrudnismal.—Strophe vii.
[95] So the giant Vafthrudnir speaks to Odin in the Vafthrudnismal.—Strophe vii.
[96] Thorlacius, Noget om Thor og hans Hammer, in the Skandinavisk Museum for 1803.
[96] Thorlacius, A Bit About Thor and His Hammer, in the Scandinavian Museum for 1803.
[97] Thorlacius, ut supra, says the thundering Thor was regarded as particularly inimical to the Skovtrolds, against whom he continually employed his mighty weapon. He thinks that the Bidental of the Romans, and the rites connected with it, seem to suppose a similar superstition, and that in the well-known passage of Horace,
[97] Thorlacius, as mentioned above, says that the powerful Thor was seen as especially hostile to the Skovtrolds, against whom he constantly used his mighty weapon. He believes that the Bidental of the Romans and the associated rituals suggest a similar superstition, and that this is reflected in the famous lines of Horace,
the words parum castis lucis may mean groves or parts of woods, the haunt of unclean spirits or Skovtrolds, satyri lascivi et salaces. The word Trold will be explained below.
the words parum castis lucis may mean groves or areas of woods, the home of unclean spirits or Skovtrolds, satyri lascivi et salaces. The word Trold will be explained below.
[98] The Dark Alfs were probably different from the Duergar, yet the language of the prose Edda is in some places such as to lead to a confusion of them. The following passage, however, seems to be decisive:
[98] The Dark Alfs were likely distinct from the Duergar, but at times the language in the prose Edda can be confusing. However, the following passage seems to clarify things:
Hrafna-Galdr Othins, 24. 7.
Yet the Scandinavian literati appear unanimous in regarding them as the same. Grimm, however, agrees with us in viewing the Döck-Alfar as distinct from the Duergar. As the abode of these last is named Svartálfaheimr, he thinks that the Svartálfar and the Duergar were the same.—Deutsche Mythologie, p. 413, seq. See below, Isle of Rügen.
Yet the Scandinavian literary experts seem to agree that they are the same. Grimm, however, shares our view in seeing the Döck-Alfar as different from the Duergar. Since the home of the latter is called Svartálfaheimr, he believes that the Svartálfar and the Duergar are the same.—Deutsche Mythologie, p. 413, seq. See below, Isle of Rügen.
[99] The ash-tree, Yggdrasil, is the symbol of the universe, the Urdar-fount is the fount of light and heat, which invigorates and sustains it. A good representation of this myth is given in Mr. Bohn's edition of Mallet's "Northern Antiquities," which the reader is recommended to consult.
[99] The ash tree, Yggdrasil, represents the universe, and the Urdar fountain is the source of light and heat that revitalizes and supports it. A great depiction of this myth can be found in Mr. Bohn's edition of Mallet's "Northern Antiquities," which is recommended for the reader to check out.
[100] This Grimm (ut sup.) regards as an error of the writer, who confounded the Döck and the Svartálfar.
[100] This Grimm (ut sup.) sees this as a mistake by the writer, who mixed up the Döck and the Svartálfar.
[102] The analogy of Deev, and other words of like import, might lead to the supposition of Spirit being the primary meaning of Alf.
[102] The comparison of Deev and similar terms might suggest that Spirit is the main meaning of Alf.
[103] See Mythology of Greece and Italy, p. 248, second edition.
[103] See Mythology of Greece and Italy, p. 248, 2nd edition.
[104] After the introduction of Christianity, Engel, angel, was employed for Alp in most proper names, as Engelrich, Engelhart, etc.
[104] After the introduction of Christianity, Engel, meaning angel, was used in most proper names like Engelrich, Engelhart, etc.
[105] See MM. Grimm's learned Introduction to their translation of the Irish Fairy Legends, and the Deutsche Mythologie of J. Grimm.
[105] Check out MM. Grimm's insightful Introduction to their translation of the Irish Fairy Legends and J. Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie.
[106] MM. Grimm suppose with a good deal of probability, that these are compounds formed to render the Greek ones, and are not expressive of a belief in analogous classes of spirits.
[106] MM. Grimm suggest quite reasonably that these are compounds created to match the Greek ones and don't indicate a belief in similar types of spirits.
[107] Some think, but with little reason, they were originally a part of the Finnish mythology, and were adopted into the Gothic system.
[107] Some believe, though with little justification, that they originally belonged to Finnish mythology and were later incorporated into the Gothic system.
[108] The giant Ymir is a personification of Chaos, the undigested primal matter. The sons of Börr (other personifications) slew him. Out of him they formed the world; his blood made the sea, his flesh the land, his bones the mountains; rocks and cliffs were his teeth, jaws, and broken pieces of bones; his skull formed the heavens.
[108] The giant Ymir represents Chaos, the raw, undigested material. The sons of Börr (other embodiments) killed him. From his body, they created the world; his blood became the sea, his flesh turned into the land, and his bones formed the mountains; rocks and cliffs were his teeth, jaws, and shattered bones; his skull became the sky.
[110] That they are not insensible to kindness one of the succeeding tales will show.
[110] They are not unaware of kindness, and one of the following stories will demonstrate this.
[111] The habitual reader of the northern and German writers, or even our old English ones, will observe with surprise his gradually diminished contempt for many expressions now become vulgar. He will find himself imperceptibly falling into the habit of regarding them in the light of their pristine dignity.
[111] A regular reader of northern and German authors, or even our classic English ones, will be surprised to notice his growing indifference towards many phrases that have now become common. He will find himself slowly starting to view them with their original respect.
[112] Skidbladni, like Pari Banou's tent, could expand and contract as required. It would carry all the Æser and their arms, and when not in use it could be taken asunder and put in a purse. "A good ship," says Ganglar, "is Skidbladni, but great art must have been employed in making it." Mythologists say it is the clouds.
[112] Skidbladni, similar to Pari Banou's tent, could stretch and shrink as needed. It could carry all the Æser and their weapons, and when not in use, it could be taken apart and stored in a bag. "A great ship," says Ganglar, "is Skidbladni, but it must have taken great skill to create it." Mythologists say it's the clouds.
[113] i. e. The Dripper.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Dripper.
[114] i. e. The Bruiser or Crusher, from Myla, to bruise or crush. Little the Fancy know of the high connexions of their phrase Mill.
[114] i. e. The Bruiser or Crusher, from Myla, to bruise or crush. Little do the Fancy know about the high connections of their term Mill.
[115] Edda Resenii, Dæmisaga 59.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Edda Resenii, Dæmisaga 59.
[117] The Berserkers were warriors who used to be inflamed with such rage and fury at the thoughts of combats as to bite their shields, run through fire, swallow burning coals, and perform such like mad feats. "Whether the avidity for fighting or the ferocity of their nature," says Saxo, "brought this madness on them, is uncertain."
[117] The Berserkers were warriors who became so consumed by rage and fury at the thought of battle that they would bite their shields, run through fire, swallow hot coals, and do other wild and crazy things. "Whether their eagerness to fight or their fierce nature caused this madness," says Saxo, "is unclear."
[118] The northern nations believed that the tombs of their heroes emitted a kind of lambent flame, which was always visible in the night, and served to guard the ashes of the dead; they called it Hauga Elldr, or The Sepulchral Fire. It was supposed more particularly to surround such tombs as contained hidden treasures.—Bartholin, de Contempt. a Dan. Morte, p. 275.
[118] The northern nations believed that the tombs of their heroes gave off a glowing flame that was always visible at night, serving to protect the remains of the dead; they referred to it as Hauga Elldr, or The Sepulchral Fire. It was thought to specifically surround tombs that held hidden treasures.—Bartholin, de Contempt. a Dan. Morte, p. 275.
[119] Hervarar Saga passim. The Tirfing Saga would be its more proper appellation. In poetic and romantic interest it exceeds all the northern Sagas.
[119] Hervarar Saga passim. A more accurate name for it would be the Tirfing Saga. In terms of poetic and romantic interest, it stands out from all the northern sagas.
[121] In the old Swedish metrical history of Alexander, the word Duerf occurs.
The progress in the English word is as follows: Anglo-Saxon þeo
; thence
dwerke;
[121] In the old Swedish verse history of Alexander, the word Duerf appears. The evolution of the English word is as follows: Anglo-Saxon þeo⸤⸥⸤; leading to dwerke;
Her to-do list. Lybeaus Disconus.
lastly, dwarf, as in old Swedish.
lastly, dwarf, from old Swedish.
[122] Danske Folkesagn, 4 vols. 12mo. Copenh. 1818-22.
[122] Danish Folk Tales, 4 vols. 12mo. Copenhagen 1818-22.
[123] Udvalgde Danske Viser fra Middelaldaren, 5 vols. 12mo. Copenh. 1812.
[123] Selected Danish Songs from the Middle Ages, 5 vols. 12mo. Copenhagen, 1812.
[124] Svenska Folk-Visor från Forntiden, 3 vols. 8vo. Stockholm, 1814-16. We have not seen the late collection of Arvidsson named Svenska Fornsånger, in 3 vols. 8vo.
[124] Swedish Folk Songs from Ancient Times, 3 volumes, 8vo. Stockholm, 1814-16. We haven’t seen the recent collection by Arvidsson titled Swedish Ancient Songs, in 3 volumes, 8vo.
[125] The reader will find a beautiful instance of a double Omquæd in the Scottish ballad of the Cruel Sister.
[125] The reader will find a lovely example of a double Omquæd in the Scottish ballad of the Cruel Sister.
Binnōrie of Binnōrie
A knight arrived to court them By the beautiful mill dams of Binnōrie.
And in the Cruel Brother,
And in the Cruel Brother,
The second and fourth lines are repeated in every stanza.
The second and fourth lines repeat in each stanza.
[126] These are the Swedish verses:
Here are the Swedish lyrics:
With honor and virtue They grew together with all their leaves.
You will win, you will win both roses and lilies.
Roses grew from both their mouths,
With honor and virtue—
They grew up together in the beautiful grove.
You will gain, you will gain both roses and lilies.
[127] Some readers may wish to know the proper mode of pronouncing such Danish and Swedish words as occur in the following legends. For their satisfaction we give the following information. J is pronounced as our y; when it comes between a consonant and a vowel, it is very short, like the y that is expressed, but not written, in many English words after c and g: thus kjær is pronounced very nearly as care: ö sounds like the German ö, or French eu: d after another consonant is rarely sounded, Trold is pronounced Troll: aa, which the Swedes write å, as o in more, tore. Aarhuus is pronounced Ore-hoos.
[127] Some readers might want to know how to properly pronounce Danish and Swedish words found in the following legends. To satisfy their curiosity, we provide the following information. J is pronounced like our y; when it appears between a consonant and a vowel, it is very short, similar to the y that is implied but not written in many English words after c and g: for example, kjær is pronounced almost like care. ö sounds like the German ö or the French eu; d following another consonant is rarely pronounced, so Trold is pronounced Troll. aa, which the Swedes write as å, sounds like the o in more or tore. Aarhuus is pronounced Ore-hoos.
[128] That is, Wise People or Conjurors. They answer to the Fairy-women of Ireland.
[128] In other words, Wise People or Conjurors. They correspond to the Fairy-women of Ireland.
[129] Afzelius is of opinion that this notion respecting the Hill-people is derived from the time of the introduction of Christianity into the north, and expresses the sympathy of the first converts with their forefathers, who had died without a knowledge of the Redeemer, and lay buried in heathen earth, and whose unhappy spirits were doomed to wander about these lower regions, or sigh within their mounds till the great day of redemption.
[129] Afzelius believes that this idea about the Hill-people comes from the time when Christianity was introduced to the north. It reflects the empathy of the first converts for their ancestors, who died without knowing the Redeemer and were buried in pagan land. Their troubled spirits were said to wander these realms or linger in their mounds until the day of salvation.
[130] "About fifteen years ago," says Ödman (Bahuslän, p. 80), "people used to hear, out of the hill under Gärun, in the parish of Tanum, the playing, as it were, of the very best musicians. Any one there who had a fiddle, and wished to play, was taught in an instant, provided they promised them salvation; but whoever did not do so, might hear them within, in the hill, breaking their violins to pieces, and weeping bitterly." See Grimm. Deut. Myth. 461.
[130] "About fifteen years ago," Ödman says (Bahuslän, p. 80), "people used to hear, from the hill under Gärun, in the parish of Tanum, the music played by the best musicians. Anyone with a fiddle who wanted to play was taught in no time, as long as they promised them salvation; but those who didn't might hear them inside the hill, breaking their violins and weeping bitterly." See Grimm. Deut. Myth. 461.
[132] Svenska Folk-Visor, vol. iii. p. 159. There is a similar legend in Germany. A servant, one time, seeing one of the little ones very hard-set to carry a single grain of wheat, burst out laughing at him. In a rage, he threw it on the ground, and it proved to be the purest gold. But he and his comrades quitted the house, and it speedily went to decay.—Strack. Beschr. v. Eilsen, p. 124, ap. Grimm, Introd., etc., p. 90.
[132] Svenska Folk-Visor, vol. iii. p. 159. There's a similar tale in Germany. One time, a servant saw one of the little ones struggling to carry a single grain of wheat and burst out laughing at him. In a fit of anger, he threw it on the ground, and it turned out to be pure gold. But he and his friends left the house, and it quickly fell into disrepair.—Strack. Beschr. v. Eilsen, p. 124, ap. Grimm, Introd., etc., p. 90.
[133] Thiele, vol. iv. p. 22. They are called Trolls in the original. As they had a king, we think they must have been Elves. The Dwarfs have long since abolished monarchy.
[133] Thiele, vol. iv. p. 22. They are referred to as Trolls in the original text. Since they had a king, we assume they must have been Elves. The Dwarfs have long since done away with monarchy.
[134] The greater part of what precedes has been taken from Afzelius in the Svenska Visor, vol. iii.
[134] Most of what comes before this is sourced from Afzelius in the Svenska Visor, vol. iii.
[135] Thiele, iv. 26.
[136] In the distinction which we have made between the Elves and Dwarfs we find that we are justified by the popular creed of the Norwegians.—Faye, p. 49, ap. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, p. 412.
[136] In the difference we've noted between Elves and Dwarfs, we find that our viewpoint is supported by the general beliefs of the Norwegians.—Faye, p. 49, ap. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, p. 412.
[137] Svenska Visor, iii. 158, as sung in Upland and East Gothland.
[137] Swedish Songs, iii. 158, as performed in Upland and East Gothland.
[138] Svenska Visor, iii. 165, from a MS. in the Royal Library. This and the preceding one are variations of the Danish Ballad of Elveskud, which has been translated by Dr. Jamieson (Popular Ballads, i. 219), and by Lewis in the Tales of Wonder. The Swedish editors give a third variation from East Gothland. A comparison of the two ballads with each other, and with the Danish one, will enable the reader to judge of the modifications a subject undergoes in different parts of a country.
[138] Swedish Songs, iii. 165, from a manuscript in the Royal Library. This one and the previous one are variations of the Danish Ballad of Elveskud, which has been translated by Dr. Jamieson (Popular Ballads, i. 219) and by Lewis in the Tales of Wonder. The Swedish editors provide a third variation from East Gothland. Comparing the two ballads with each other and with the Danish version will help the reader understand how a subject changes in different regions of a country.
[139] Svenska Visor, iii. p. 170. This is the Elveshöj of the Danish ballads, translated by Jamieson (i. 225), and by Lewis. In the different Swedish variations, they are Hafsfruen, i. e. Mermaids, who attempt to seduce young men to their love by the offer of costly presents.
[139] Svenska Visor, iii. p. 170. This is the Elveshöj of the Danish ballads, translated by Jamieson (i. 225) and by Lewis. In various Swedish versions, they are Hafsfruen, meaning Mermaids, who try to lure young men into their love with tempting gifts.
A Danish legend (Thiele, i. 22) relates that a poor man, who was working near Gillesbjerg, a haunted hill, lay down on it to rest himself in the middle of the day. Suddenly there appeared before him a beautiful maiden, with a gold cup in her hand. She made signs to him to come near, but when the man in his fright made the sign of the cross, she was obliged to turn round and then he saw her back that it was hollow.
A Danish legend (Thiele, i. 22) tells of a poor man working near Gillesbjerg, a haunted hill, who lay down to rest in the middle of the day. Suddenly, a beautiful maiden appeared before him, holding a gold cup. She gestured for him to come closer, but when the man, scared, made the sign of the cross, she had to turn away, revealing that her back was hollow.
[140] Thiele, ii. 67. Framley is in Jutland. Svend (i. e. Swain) Fælling is a celebrated character in Danish tradition; he is regarded as a second Holger Danske, and he is the hero of two of the Kjempe Viser. In Sweden he is named Sven Färling or Fotling. Grimm has shown that he and Sigurd are the same person. Deutsche Mythologie, p. 345. In the Nibelungen Lied (st. 345) Sifret (Sigurd) gets the strength of twelve men by wearing the tarnkappe of the dwarf Albrich. Another tradition, presently to be mentioned, says it was from a Dwarf he got his strength, for aiding him in battle against another Dwarf. It is added, that when Svend came home in the evening, after his adventure with the Elle-maids, the people were drinking their Yule-beer, and they sent him down for a fresh supply. Svend went without saying anything, and returned with a barrel in each hand and one under each arm.
[140] Thiele, ii. 67. Framley is located in Jutland. Svend (i.e. Swain) Fælling is a well-known figure in Danish tradition; he is seen as a second Holger Danske and is the hero of two of the Kjempe Viser. In Sweden, he is called Sven Färling or Fotling. Grimm has shown that he and Sigurd are the same person. Deutsche Mythologie, p. 345. In the Nibelungen Lied (st. 345), Sifret (Sigurd) gains the strength of twelve men by wearing the tarnkappe of the dwarf Albrich. Another tradition, which will be mentioned shortly, states that he got his strength from a dwarf for helping him in a battle against another dwarf. It is noted that when Svend returned home in the evening after his adventure with the Elle-maids, the people were drinking their Yule beer, and they sent him to get a fresh supply. Svend went without saying a word and came back with a barrel in each hand and one under each arm.
[142] Thiele, i. 109. (communicated). Such legends, as Mr. Thiele learned directly from the mouths of the peasantry, he terms oral; those he procured from his friends, communicated. Œsterhæsinge, the scene of this legend, is in the island of Funen.
[142] Thiele, i. 109. (shared). Such stories, as Mr. Thiele heard directly from the peasantry, he calls oral; those he obtained from his friends, shared. Œsterhæsinge, where this story takes place, is on the island of Funen.
[143] Thiele, i. 118. (communicated). Ebeltoft is a village in North Jutland.
[143] Thiele, i. 118. (communicated). Ebeltoft is a town in North Jutland.
[144] Thiele, iv. 32. From the circumstances, it would appear that these were Elves and not Dwarfs; but one cannot be positive in these matters.
[144] Thiele, iv. 32. Given the situation, it seems like these were Elves and not Dwarfs; but one can’t be sure about these things.
[145] Möen and Stevns are in Zealand. As Rügen does not belong to the Danish monarchy, the former tradition is probably the more correct one. Yet the latter may be the original one.
[145] Möen and Stevns are in Zealand. Since Rügen isn’t part of the Danish monarchy, the earlier tradition is likely the more accurate one. However, the later one might be the original.
[146] Bornholm is a holm, or small island, adjacent to Zealand.
[146] Bornholm is a holm, or small island, next to Zealand.
[147] The Elle-king of Stevns has his bedchamber in the wall of this church.
[147] The Elle-king of Stevns has his bedroom in the wall of this church.
[148] This is evidently the Frau Holle of the Germans.
[148] This is clearly the Frau Holle of the Germans.
[149] The preceding particulars are all derived from M. Thiele's work.
[149] The information above all comes from M. Thiele's work.
[150] There is no etymon of this word. It is to be found in both the Icelandic and the Finnish languages; whether the latter borrowed or communicated it is uncertain. Ihre derives the name of the celebrated waterfall of Trollhæta, near Göttenburg, from Troll, and Haute Lapponice, an abyss. It therefore answers to the Irish Poul-a-Phooka. See Ireland.
[150] There is no known origin for this word. It appears in both the Icelandic and Finnish languages; it's unclear if the latter borrowed it or developed it independently. Ihre connects the name of the famous waterfall Trollhæta, near Gothenburg, to Troll, and Haute Lapponice, which means an abyss. As a result, it corresponds to the Irish Poul-a-Phooka. See Ireland.
[151] In the following lines quoted in the Heimskringla, it would seem to signify the Dii Manes.
[151] In the lines that follow, quoted in the Heimskringla, it appears to refer to the Dii Manes.
Torf-Einarr beats Scurfo.
Turf-Einarr killed Scurfo.
[152] The ancient Gothic nation was called Troll by their Vandal neighbours (Junii Batavia, c. 27); according to Sir J. Malcolm, the Tartars call the Chinese Deevs. It was formerly believed, says Ihre, that the noble family of Troll, in Sweden, derived their name from having killed a Troll, that is, probably, a Dwarf.
[152] The ancient Gothic people were referred to as Troll by their Vandal neighbors (Junii Batavia, c. 27); according to Sir J. Malcolm, the Tartars call the Chinese Deevs. It used to be thought, according to Ihre, that the noble family of Troll in Sweden got their name from having slain a Troll, which probably means a Dwarf.
[154] Like our Fairies the Trolls are sometimes of marvellously small dimensions: in the Danish ballad of Eline af Villenskov we read—
[154] Like our Fairies, the Trolls can also be surprisingly small: in the Danish ballad of Eline af Villenskov, we read—
He was no bigger than an ant,
A Christian man has arrived here,
Den må jag visserligen styra.
Here comes a Christian man,
And I will definitely take care of him.
[155] Thiele, i. 36.
[156] For this they seem to be indebted to their hat or cap. Eske Brok being one day in the fields, knocked off, without knowing it, the hat of a Dwarf who instantly became visible, and had, in order to recover it, to grant him every thing he asked. Thiele iii. 49. This hat answers to the Tarnkappe or Hel-kaplein of the German Dwarfs; who also become visible when their caps are struck off.
[156] For this, they seem to owe it to their hat or cap. One day, Eske Brok was in the fields and accidentally knocked off the hat of a Dwarf, who then became visible. To get it back, the Dwarf had to grant him everything he asked for. Thiele iii. 49. This hat corresponds to the Tarnkappe or Hel-kaplein of the German Dwarfs, who also become visible when their caps are removed.
[157] In the Danish ballad of Eline af Villenskov the hero is called Trolden graae, the Gray Trold, probably from the colour of his habiliments.
[157] In the Danish ballad of Eline af Villenskov, the hero is known as Trolden graae, the Gray Trold, likely because of the color of his clothes.
[158] We deem it needless in future to refer to volume and page of Mr. Thiele's work. Those acquainted with the original will easily find the legends.
[158] We believe it’s unnecessary to keep mentioning the volume and page numbers of Mr. Thiele's work. Those who know the original will easily locate the legends.
[159] We have ventured to omit the Omquæd. I styren väll de Runor! (Manage well the runes!) The final e in Thynnè is marked merely to indicate that it is to be sounded.
[159] We have chosen to leave out the Omquæd. Manage the runes well! The last e in Thynnè is only marked to show that it should be pronounced.
[160] Runeslag, literally Rune-stroke. Runes originally signified letters, and then songs. They were of two kinds, Maalrunor (Speech-runes), and Troll-runor (Magic-runes). These last were again divided into Skaderunor (Mischief-runes) and Hjelprunor (Help-runes), of each of which there were five kinds. See Verelius' notes to the Hervarar Saga, cap. 7.
[160] Runeslag, literally Rune-stroke. Runes originally represented letters and later songs. There were two types: Maalrunor (Speech-runes) and Troll-runor (Magic-runes). The magic runes were further divided into Skaderunor (Mischief-runes) and Hjelprunor (Help-runes), each with five different types. See Verelius' notes on the Hervarar Saga, cap. 7.
The power of music over all nature is a subject of frequent recurrence in northern poetry. Here all the wild animals are entranced by the magic tones of the harp; the meads flower, the trees put forth leaves; the knight, though grave and silent, is attracted, and even if inclined to stay away, he cannot restrain his horse.
The influence of music on nature is a common theme in northern poetry. Here, all the wild animals are captivated by the enchanting sound of the harp; the meadows bloom, the trees sprout leaves; the knight, though serious and quiet, is drawn in, and even if he wants to keep his distance, he can't hold back his horse.
[161] Rosendelund. The word Lund signifies any kind of grove, thicket, &c.
[161] Rosendelund. The term Lund refers to any type of grove or thicket, etc.
[162] Not the island of Iceland, but a district in Norway of that name. By Berner-land, Geijer thinks is meant the land of Bern (Verona), the country of Dietrich, so celebrated in German romance.
[162] Not the island of Iceland, but a region in Norway with that name. By Berner-land, Geijer believes it refers to the land of Bern (Verona), the realm of Dietrich, which is well-known in German literature.
[163] Sabel och Mård. These furs are always mentioned in the northern ballads, as the royal rewards of distinguished actions.
[163] Sabel och Mård. These furs are always referenced in the northern ballads as royal rewards for exceptional deeds.
[164] This fine ancient Visa was taken down from recitation in West Gothland. The corresponding Danish one of Herr Tönne is much later.
[164] This impressive ancient Visa was removed from recitation in West Gothland. The related Danish version by Herr Tönne is much more recent.
[165] Niebuhr, speaking of the Celsi Ramnes, says, "With us the salutation of blood relations was Willkommen stolze Vetter (Welcome, proud cousins) and in the Danish ballads, proud (stolt) is a noble appellation of a maiden."—Römische Geschichte, 2d edit. vol. i. p. 316.
[165] Niebuhr, discussing the Celsi Ramnes, states, "For us, the greeting among family was Willkommen stolze Vetter (Welcome, proud cousins), and in the Danish ballads, 'proud' (stolt) is a noble title for a maiden."—Römische Geschichte, 2d edit. vol. i. p. 316.
It may be added, that in English, proud and the synonymous term stout (stolz, stolt) had also the sense of noble, high-born.
It can also be noted that in English, proud and the similar word stout (stolz, stolt) also meant noble, or high-born.
A Knight's Tale.
Launfal.
[167] Wain, our readers hardly need be informed, originally signified any kind of carriage: see Faerie Queene, passim. It is the Ang. Sax. þǽn, and not a contraction of waggon.
[167] Wain, as our readers probably already know, originally meant any type of cart: see Faerie Queene, passim. It comes from the Old English þǽn, and it’s not a shortened form of waggon.
[168] From Vermland and Upland.
From Värmland and Upland.
[169] This we suppose to be the meaning of hemmagifta, as it is that of hemgift, the only word approaching to it that we have met in our dictionary.
[169] We think this is the meaning of hemmagifta, which is similar to hemgift, the only related word we've found in our dictionary.
[170] Brandcreatur, a word of which we cannot ascertain the exact meaning. We doubt greatly if the following hielmeta be helmets.
[170] Brandcreatur, a term whose precise meaning is unclear. We seriously question whether the following hielmeta refers to helmets.
[171] Grimm (Deut. Mythol. p. 435) has extracted this legend from the Bahuslän of Ödman, who, as he observes, and as we may see, relates it quite seriously, and with the real names of persons. It is we believe the only legend of the union of a man with one of the hill-folk.
[171] Grimm (Deut. Mythol. p. 435) has taken this legend from the Bahuslän of Ödman, who, as he notes, and as we can see, tells it in a very serious manner, using the actual names of people. We believe this is the only legend about the union of a man with one of the hill-folk.
[172] "Three kings' ransoms" is a common maximum with a Danish peasant when speaking of treasure.
[172] "Three kings' ransoms" is a popular saying among Danish peasants when they talk about treasure.
[174] Oral. This is an adventure common to many countries. The church of Vigersted in Zealand has a cup obtained in the same way. The man, in this case, took refuge in the church, and was there besieged by the Trolls till morning. The bridge of Hagbro in Jutland got its name from a similar event. When the man rode off with the silver jug from the beautiful maiden who presented it to him, an old crone set off in pursuit of him with such velocity, that she would surely have caught him, but that providentially he came to a running water. The pursuer, however, like Nannie with Tam o' Shanter, caught the horse's hind leg, but was only able to keep one of the cocks of his shoe: hence the bridge was called Hagbro, i. e. Cock Bridge.
[174] Oral. This is an adventure found in many countries. The church of Vigersted in Zealand has a chalice obtained in the same way. In this case, the man took refuge in the church and was besieged by Trolls until morning. The Hagbro bridge in Jutland got its name from a similar story. When the man rode off with the silver jug given to him by a beautiful maiden, an old woman started chasing him so fast that she would have certainly caught him, but luckily he reached a running stream. The pursuer, however, like Nannie after Tam o' Shanter, managed to grab the horse's hind leg but only succeeded in taking one of the cock’s shoe buckles: thus, the bridge was called Hagbro, i. e. Cock Bridge.
[175] Oral. Tiis Lake is in Zealand. It is the general belief of the peasantry that there are now very few Trolls in the country, for the ringing of bells has driven them all away, they, like the Stille-folk of the Germans, delighting in quiet and silence. It is said that a farmer having found a Troll sitting very disconsolate on a stone near Tiis Lake, and taking him at first for a decent Christian man, accosted him with—"Well! where are you going, friend?" "Ah!" said he, in a melancholy tone, "I am going off out of the country. I cannot live here any longer, they keep such eternal ringing and dinging!"
[175] Oral. Tiis Lake is in Zealand. Most people believe that there are very few Trolls left in the country because the constant ringing of bells has scared them all away, just like the Stille-folk of Germany, who enjoy peace and quiet. It’s said that a farmer once found a Troll sitting sadly on a stone near Tiis Lake. At first, he thought the Troll was just a regular Christian man and asked him, "So, where are you headed, friend?" The Troll replied in a gloomy voice, "Ah! I’m leaving this place. I can’t stand it here any longer with all this endless ringing and noise!"
"There is a high hill," says Kalm (Resa, &c. p. 136), "near Botna in Sweden, in which formerly dwelt a Troll. When they got up bells in Botna church, and he heard the ringing of them, he is related to have said:
"There is a high hill," says Kalm (Resa, &c. p. 136), "near Botna in Sweden, where a Troll used to live. When they rang the bells at Botna church, and he heard them, he is said to have exclaimed:
Not the annoying Bjälleko.
"If it weren’t for the noise of that annoying bell."
[176] This story is told by Rabelais with his characteristic humour and extravagance. As there are no Trolls in France, it is the devil who is deceived in the French version. A legend similar to this is told of the district of Lujhmân in Afghanistân (Masson, Narrative, etc., iii. 297); but there it was the Shâitan (Satan) that cheated the farmers. The legends are surely independent fictions.
[176] This story is told by Rabelais with his typical humor and flair. Since there are no Trolls in France, it's the devil who gets tricked in the French version. A similar legend is recounted in the district of Lujhmân in Afghanistan (Masson, Narrative, etc., iii. 297); but there it was Shâitan (Satan) who deceived the farmers. These legends are likely independent creations.
[177] Oral. Gudmanstrup is in Zealand. In Ouröe, a little island close to Zealand, there is a hill whence the Trolls used to come down and supply themselves with provisions out of the farmers' pantries. Niel Jensen, who lived close to the hill, finding that they were making, as he thought, over free with his provisions, took the liberty of putting a lock on the door through which they had access. But he had better have left it alone, for his daughter grew stone blind, and never recovered her sight till the lock was removed.—Resenii Atlas, i. 10. There is a similar story in Grimm's Deutsche Sagen, i. p. 55.
[177] Oral. Gudmanstrup is in Zealand. On Ouröe, a small island near Zealand, there's a hill where the Trolls used to come down and take supplies from the farmers' pantries. Niel Jensen, who lived near the hill, noticed they were taking too much of his food, so he decided to lock the door they used to get in. But he would have been better off leaving it alone, as his daughter went completely blind and didn’t regain her sight until the lock was taken off. —Resenii Atlas, i. 10. There’s a similar story in Grimm's Deutsche Sagen, i. p. 55.
[178] This legend is oral.
This legend is spoken.
Tomorrow Fin is coming,
Father's Day,
And give you Esbern Snares' eyes and heart to play with.
[180] Oral. Kallundborg is in Zealand. Mr. Thiele says he saw four pillars at the church. The same story is told of the cathedral of Lund in Funen, which was built by the Troll Finn at the desire of St. Laurentius.
[180] Oral. Kallundborg is in Zealand. Mr. Thiele mentioned that he saw four pillars at the church. The same story is told about the cathedral of Lund in Funen, which was constructed by the Troll Finn at the request of St. Laurentius.
Of Esbern Snare, Holberg says, "The common people tell wonderful stories of him, and how the devil carried him off; which, with other things, will serve to prove that he was an able man."
Of Esbern Snare, Holberg says, "The common people share amazing stories about him and how the devil took him away; which, along with other things, will prove that he was a capable man."
The German story of Rumpelstilzchen (Kinder and Haus-Märchen, No. 55) is similar to this legend. MM. Grimm, in their note on this story, notice the unexpected manner in which, in the Thousand and One Days, or Persian Tales, the princess Turandot learns the name of Calaf.
The German story of Rumpelstiltskin (Children's and Household Tales, No. 55) is similar to this legend. The Brothers Grimm, in their note on this story, mention the surprising way in which, in the Thousand and One Nights, or Persian Tales, Princess Turandot discovers Calaf's name.
You’ve set the speed spiral!
Others say it was
Others say it was.
Blester! set the peak west!
Or,
Or,
Slätt! set the peak straight!
[182] Afzelius Sago-häfder, iii. 83. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 515.
[182] Afzelius Sago-häfder, iii. 83. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 515.
[183] This event happened in Jutland. The Troll's dread of thunder seems to be founded in the mythologic narratives of Thor's enmity to the Trolls.
[183] This event took place in Jutland. The Troll's fear of thunder appears to be rooted in the mythological stories of Thor's hatred for Trolls.
[184] Groute, Danish Gröd, is a species of food like furmety, made of shelled oats or barley. It is boiled and eaten with milk or butter.
[184] Groute, Danish Gröd, is a type of dish similar to furmety, made from shelled oats or barley. It's cooked and served with milk or butter.
Invitation for your cat,
At Knurremurre is dead.
[186] The scene of this story is in Zealand. The same is related of a hill called Ornehöi in the same island. The writer has heard it in Ireland, but they were cats who addressed the man as he passed by the churchyard where they were assembled.
[186] This story takes place in Zealand. A similar tale is told about a hill called Ornehöi on the same island. The author heard it in Ireland, but in that version, it was cats that spoke to the man as he walked by the churchyard where they were gathered.
[187] This legend was orally related to Mr. Thiele.
[187] This story was shared verbally with Mr. Thiele.
[188] Hülpher, Samlingen om Jämtland. Westeras, 1775. p. 210 ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 425.
[188] Hülpher, Samlingen om Jämtland. Westeras, 1775. p. 210 ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 425.
[189] Ödmans Bahuslän, ap. Grimm. Deut. Mythol. p. 426. Ödman also tells of a man who, as he was going along one day with his dog, came on a hill-smith at his work, using a stone as an anvil. He had on him a light grey coat and a black woollen hat. The dog began to bark at him, but he put on so menacing an attitude that they both deemed it advisable to go away.
[189] Ödmans Bahuslän, ap. Grimm. Deut. Mythol. p. 426. Ödman also describes a man who, while walking with his dog one day, encountered a hill smith at work, using a stone as an anvil. He wore a light grey coat and a black wool hat. The dog started barking at him, but the man adopted such a threatening stance that they both decided it was best to leave.
[190] Thiele, iv. 120. In both these legends we find the tradition of the artistic skill of the Duergar and of Völundr still retained by the peasantry: see Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 270.
[190] Thiele, iv. 120. In both these stories, we see that the tradition of the artistic talent of the Duergar and Völundr is still preserved by the common people: see Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 270.
[191] Thiele, iv. 21. In Otmar's Volksagen, there is a German legend of Peter Klaus, who slept a sleep of twenty years in the bowling green of the Kyffhäuser, from which Washington Irving made his Ripp van Winkle. We shall also find it in the Highlands of Scotland. It is the Irish legend of Clough na Cuddy, so extremely well told by Mr. C. Croker (to which, by the way, we contributed a Latin song), in the notes to which further information will be found. The Seven Sleepers seems to be the original.
[191] Thiele, iv. 21. In Otmar's Volksagen, there’s a German legend about Peter Klaus, who slept for twenty years on the bowling green of the Kyffhäuser, which inspired Washington Irving's Rip Van Winkle. We can also find a similar story in the Highlands of Scotland. It relates to the Irish legend of Clough na Cuddy, which Mr. C. Croker tells exceptionally well (by the way, we contributed a Latin song to it), and more information is provided in the notes. The Seven Sleepers appears to be the original source.
[192] Oral. See the Young Piper and the Brewery of Egg-shells in the Irish Fairy Legends, with the notes. The same story is also to be found in Germany where the object is to make the changeling laugh. The mother breaks an egg in two and sets water down to boil in each half shell. The imp then cries out: "Well! I'm as old as the Westerwald, but never before saw I any one cooking in egg-shells," and burst out laughing at it. Instantly the true child was returned.—Kinder and Haus-Märchen, iii. 39. Grose also tells the story in his Provincial Glossary. The mother there breaks a dozen of eggs and sets the shells before the child, who says, "I was seven years old when I came to nurse, and I have lived four since, and yet I never saw so many milkpans." See also Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, and below, Wales, Brittany, France.
[192] Oral. Check out the Young Piper and the Brewery of Egg-shells in the Irish Fairy Legends, along with the notes. The same story is also found in Germany, where the goal is to make the changeling laugh. The mother breaks an egg in half and sets water to boil in each half shell. The imp then exclaims: "Well! I'm as old as the Westerwald, but I've never seen anyone cooking in egg-shells before," and bursts out laughing. Instantly, the true child is returned.—Kinder and Haus-Märchen, iii. 39. Grose also recounts the story in his Provincial Glossary. In that version, the mother breaks a dozen eggs and places the shells before the child, who comments, "I was seven years old when I came to nurse, and I have lived four since, and yet I’ve never seen so many milkpans." See also Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, and below, Wales, Brittany, France.
[193] This legend is taken from Resenn Atlas, i. 36.
[193] This story comes from the Resenn Atlas, i. 36.
[194] Vendsyssel and Aalborg are both in North Jutland.—The story is told by the ferrymen to travellers: see Mythology of Greece and Italy, p. 68.
[194] Vendsyssel and Aalborg are both in North Jutland.—The ferrymen share the tale with travelers: see Mythology of Greece and Italy, p. 68.
[195] See above p. 89. According to what Mr. Thiele was told in Zealand, Svend Fælling must have been of prodigious size, for there is a hill near Steenstrup on which he used to sit while he washed his feet and hands in the sea, about half a quarter of a mile distant. The people of Holmstrup dressed a dinner for him, and brought it to him in large brewing vessels, much as the good people of Lilliput did with Gulliver. This reminds us of Holger Danske, who once wanted a new suit of clothes. Twelve tailors were employed: they set ladders to his back and shoulders, as was done to Gulliver, and they measured away; but the man that was highest on the right side ladder chanced, as he was cutting a mark in the measure, to clip Holger's ear. Holger, forgetting what it was, hastily put up his hand to his head, caught the poor tailor, and crushed him to death between his fingers.
[195] See above p. 89. According to what Mr. Thiele heard in Zealand, Svend Fælling must have been incredibly large, because there's a hill near Steenstrup where he would sit while washing his feet and hands in the sea, which is about half a quarter of a mile away. The people of Holmstrup prepared a meal for him and brought it in large brewing vessels, much like how the good folks of Lilliput did for Gulliver. This brings to mind Holger Danske, who once wanted a new suit of clothes. Twelve tailors were hired: they set ladders against his back and shoulders, just like they did with Gulliver, and they started measuring; but the tailor who was highest on the right-side ladder happened to accidentally snip Holger's ear while marking the measure. Holger, forgetting what was happening, quickly raised his hand to his head, caught the poor tailor, and crushed him to death between his fingers.
[196] This tale was taken from oral recitation by Dr. Grimm, and inserted in Hauff's Märchenalmanach for 1827. Dr. Grimm's fidelity to tradition is too well known to leave any doubt of its genuineness.
[196] This story was taken from oral storytelling by Dr. Grimm and included in Hauff's Märchenalmanach for 1827. Dr. Grimm's commitment to tradition is well established, leaving no doubt about its authenticity.
[197] Aslög (Light of the Aser) is the name of the lovely daughter of Sigurd and Brynhilda, who became the wife of Ragnar Lodbrok. How beautiful and romantic is the account in the Volsunga Saga of old Heimer taking her, when an infant, and carrying her about with him in his harp, to save her from those who sought her life as the last of Sigurd's race; his retiring to remote streams and waterfalls to wash her, and his stilling her cries by the music of his harp!
[197] Aslög (Light of the Aser) is the name of the beautiful daughter of Sigurd and Brynhilda, who later became the wife of Ragnar Lodbrok. The story in the Volsunga Saga about old Heimer taking her as a baby and carrying her in his harp to protect her from those who wanted to kill her, as she was the last of Sigurd's lineage, is so beautiful and romantic; he would retreat to quiet streams and waterfalls to wash her and soothe her cries with the music from his harp!
[198] This is Saint Oluf or Olave, the warlike apostle of the North.
[198] This is Saint Oluf or Olave, the warrior evangelist of the North.
[199] A legend similar to this is told of Saint Oluf in various parts of Scandinavia. The following is an example:—As he was sailing by the high strand-hills in Hornsherred, in which a giantess abode, she cried out to him,
[199] A similar legend about Saint Oluf is shared in different parts of Scandinavia. Here’s an example: As he was sailing past the tall hills along the shore in Hornsherred, where a giantess lived, she shouted out to him,
You're sailing too close to my cellar wall!
Oluf was incensed, and instead of guiding the ship through the rocks, he turned it toward the hill, replying:
Oluf was furious, and instead of navigating the ship through the rocks, he steered it toward the hill, responding:
There you will sit like a stone block!
and scarcely had he spoken when the hill burst and the giantess was turned into stone. She is still seen sitting on the east side with her rock and spindle; out of the opposite mass sprang a holy well. Grimm. Deutsche Mythologie, p. 516.
and hardly had he finished speaking when the hill exploded and the giantess was turned into stone. She can still be seen sitting on the east side with her rock and spindle; from the opposite mass, a holy well emerged. Grimm. Deutsche Mythologie, p. 516.
[200] Nisse, Grimm thinks (Deut. Mythol. p. 472) is Niels, Nielsen, i. e. Nicolaus, Niclas, a common name in Germany and the North, which is also contracted to Klas, Claas.
[200] Grimm believes that Nisse (Deut. Mythol. p. 472) is Niels, Nielsen, i. e. Nicolaus, Niclas, a popular name in Germany and the North, which is also shortened to Klas, Claas.
[201] Wilse ap Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 479, who thinks he may have confounded the Nis with the Nöck.
[201] Wilse ap Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 479, who believes he may have mixed up the Nis with the Nöck.
[202] The places mentioned in the following stories are all in Jutland. It is remarkable that we seem to have scarcely any Nis stories from Sweden.
[202] The locations referenced in the upcoming stories are all in Jutland. It's interesting that we hardly have any Nis stories from Sweden.
[203] This story is current in Germany, England, and Ireland. In the German story the farmer set fire to his barn to burn the Kobold in it. As he was driving off, he turned round to look at the blaze, and, to his no small mortification, saw the Kobold behind him in the cart, crying "It was time for us to come out—it was time for us to come out!"
[203] This story is still relevant in Germany, England, and Ireland. In the German version, the farmer set his barn on fire to burn the Kobold inside. As he was driving away, he turned to look at the flames and, to his great embarrassment, saw the Kobold behind him in the cart, saying, "It was time for us to come out—it was time for us to come out!"
[204] Afzelius, Sago Häfdar., ii. 169. On Christmas-morning, he says, the peasantry gives the Tomte, his wages, i. e. a piece of grey cloth, tobacco, and a shovelful of clay.
[204] Afzelius, Sago Häfdar., ii. 169. On Christmas morning, he says, the farmers give the Tomte his payment, i. e. a piece of gray cloth, tobacco, and a shovelful of clay.
[205] Berg signifies a larger eminence, mountain, hill; Hög, a height, hillock. The Hög-folk are Elves and musicians.
[205] Berg means a larger elevation, mountain, or hill; Hög, a height or small mound. The Hög-folk are Elves and musicians.
[206] The Danish peasantry in Wormius' time described the Nökke (Nikke) as a monster with a human head, that dwells both in fresh and salt water. When any one was drowned, they said, Nökken tog ham bort (the Nökke took him away); and when any drowned person was found with the nose red, they said the Nikke has sucked him: Nikken har suet ham.—Magnusen, Eddalære. Denmark being a country without any streams of magnitude, we meet in the Danske Folkesagn no legends of the Nökke; and in ballads, such as "The Power of the Harp," what in Sweden is ascribed to the Neck, is in Denmark imputed to the Havmand or Merman.
[206] During Wormius' time, the Danish peasants described the Nökke (Nikke) as a creature with a human head that lives in both fresh and salt water. When someone drowned, they would say, Nökken tog ham bort (the Nökke took him away); and if a drowned person was found with a red nose, they would say the Nikke had sucked him: Nikken har suet ham. —Magnusen, Eddalære. Since Denmark has no significant rivers, the Danske Folkesagn has no legends about the Nökke; in ballads like "The Power of the Harp," what is attributed to the Neck in Sweden is assigned to the Havmand or Merman in Denmark.
[207] The Neck is also believed to appear in the form of a complete horse, and can be made to work at the plough, if a bridle of a particular description be employed.—Kalm's Vestgötha Resa.
[207] The Neck is also thought to show up as a full horse and can be used for plowing if you use a specific type of bridle.—Kalm's Vestgötha Resa.
[208] Afzelius, Sago-häfdar, ii. 156.
My heartfelt love!
Why do I mourn?
[211] Fosse is the North of England force.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fosse is the North of England force.
[212] Or a white kid, Faye ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 461.
[212] Or a white kid, Faye ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 461.
[213] The Strömkarl has eleven different measures, to ten of which alone people may dance; the eleventh belongs to the night spirit his host. If any one plays it, tables and benches, cans and cups, old men and women, blind and lame, even the children in the cradle, begin to dance.—Arndt. ut sup., see above p. 80.
[213] The Strömkarl has eleven different measures, ten of which people can dance to; the eleventh is reserved for the night spirit's host. If anyone plays it, tables and benches, pots and cups, old men and women, the blind and disabled, even the babies in their cribs, start to dance.—Arndt. ut sup., see above p. 80.
[214] In the Danske Viser and Folkesagn there are a few stories of Mermen, such as Rosmer Havmand and Marstig's Daughter, both translated by Dr. Jamieson, and Agnete and the Merman, which resembles Proud Margaret. It was natural, says Afzelius, that what in Sweden was related of a Hill King, should, in Denmark, be ascribed to a Merman.
[214] In the Danish Ballads and Folklore, there are a few stories about Mermen, like Rosmer Havmand and Marstig's Daughter, both translated by Dr. Jamieson, and Agnete and the Merman, which is similar to Proud Margaret. Afzelius notes that what was told about a Hill King in Sweden should, in Denmark, be attributed to a Merman.
[215] The appearance of the Wood-woman (Skogsfru) or Elve-woman, is equally unlucky for hunters. She also approaches the fires, and seeks to seduce young men.
[215] The Wood-woman (Skogsfru) or Elve-woman looks just as ominous for hunters. She also comes near the fires and tries to lure young men in.
[217] This is a ballad from Småland. Magnus was the youngest son of Gustavus Vasa. He died out of his mind. It is well known that insanity pervaded the Vasa family for centuries.
[217] This is a ballad from Småland. Magnus was the youngest son of Gustavus Vasa. He died insane. It's well known that mental illness ran in the Vasa family for centuries.
[218] This was plainly a theory of the monks. It greatly resembles the Rabbinical account of the origin of the Mazckeen, which the reader will meet in the sequel.
[218] This was clearly a theory of the monks. It closely resembles the Rabbinical account of the origin of the Mazckeen, which the reader will encounter later.
Some Icelanders of the present day say, that one day, when Eve was washing her children at the running water, God suddenly called her. She was frightened, and thrust aside such of them as were not clean. God asked her if all her children were there, and she said, Yes; but got for answer, that what she tried to hide from God should be hidden from man. These children became instantly invisible and distinct from the rest. Before the flood came on, God put them into a cave and closed up the entrance. From them are descended all the underground-people.—Magnussen, Eddalære.
Some modern-day Icelanders say that one day, when Eve was washing her children in running water, God suddenly called her. She was frightened and pushed aside the ones who weren't clean. God asked her if all her children were there, and she said yes; but He replied that what she tried to hide from God would be hidden from man. Those children instantly became invisible and separate from the others. Before the flood came, God put them in a cave and sealed the entrance. From them are descended all the underground people.—Magnussen, Eddalære.
[219] This was one Janus Gudmund, who wrote several treatises on this and similar subjects, particularly one "De Alfis et Alfheimum," which the learned bishop characterises as a work "nullins pretii, et meras nugas continens." We might, if we were to see it, be of a different opinion. Of Janus Gudmund Brynj Svenonius thus expresses himself to Wormius: Janus Gudmundius, ære dirutus verius quam rude donatus, sibi et aliis inutilis in angulo consenuit. Worm., Epist., 970.
[219] This was Janus Gudmund, who wrote several essays on this and related topics, especially one titled "De Alfis et Alfheimum," which the learned bishop describes as a work "of no value, containing nothing but nonsense." If we had the chance to see it, we might think differently. About Janus Gudmund, Brynj Svenonius says to Wormius: Janus Gudmund, more neglected than truly unskilled, has grown useless in a corner. Worm., Epist., 970.
[220] The Icelandic dwarfs, it would appear, wore red clothes. In Nial's Saga (p. 70), a person gaily dressed (i litklædum) is jocularly called Red-elf (raud-álfr).
[220] The Icelandic dwarfs seemed to wear red clothing. In Nial's Saga (p. 70), a person who was brightly dressed (i litklædum) is humorously referred to as Red-elf (raud-álfr).
[221] There was a book of prophecies called the Kruckspá, or Prophecy of Kruck, a man who was said to have lived in the 15th century. It treated of the change of religion and other matters said to have been revealed to him by the Dwarfs. Johannæus says it was forged by Brynjalf Svenonius in or about the year 1660.
[221] There was a book of prophecies called the Kruckspá, or Prophecy of Kruck, a man who was said to have lived in the 15th century. It discussed the change of religion and other issues that were supposedly revealed to him by the Dwarfs. Johannæus claims it was fabricated by Brynjalf Svenonius around the year 1660.
[222] Finni Johannæi Historia Ecclesiastica Islandiæ, tom. ii. p. 368. Havniæ, 1774. We believe we might safely add, is held at the present day, for the superstition is no more extinct in Iceland than elsewhere.
[222] Finni Johannæi Historia Ecclesiastica Islandiæ, vol. ii, p. 368. Copenhagen, 1774. We believe it is safe to say that it is still held today, as superstition is just as alive in Iceland as it is elsewhere.
[223] Svenska Visor, iii. 128. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 458. At Bahus, in Sweden, a clever man contrived to throw on him an ingeniously made bridle so that he could not get away, and he ploughed all his land with him. One time the bridle fell off and the Neck, like a flash of fire, sprang into the lake and dragged the harrow down with him. Grimm, ut sup., see p. 148.
[223] Svenska Visor, iii. 128. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 458. In Bahus, Sweden, a clever man managed to put an expertly crafted bridle on him so he couldn't escape, and he plowed all his land with him. One time, the bridle came off, and the Neck, like a flash of fire, jumped into the lake and pulled the harrow down with him. Grimm, ut sup., see p. 148.
[225] Thiele, iii. 51, from the MS. Travels of Svaboe in the Feroes.
[225] Thiele, iii. 51, from the manuscript Travels of Svaboe in the Faroe Islands.
[226] Description of the Shetland Islands. Edinburgh, 1822.
[226] Description of the Shetland Islands. Edinburgh, 1822.
[227] Edmonston's View, &c., of Zetland Islands. Edin. 1809.
[227] Edmonston's Perspective, &c., on the Zetland Islands. Edinburgh, 1809.
[228] We need hardly to remind the reader that in what precedes Dr. Hibbert is to be regarded as the narrator in 1822.
[228] There’s no need to remind the reader that in the previous sections, Dr. Hibbert is seen as the narrator in 1822.
[229] Edmonston, ut supra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Edmonston, see above.
[230] Dr. Hibbert says he could get but little satisfaction from the Shetlanders respecting this submarine country.
[230] Dr. Hibbert says he couldn't get much information from the Shetlanders about this underwater area.
[231] Stacks or skerries are bare rocks out in the sea.
[231] Stacks or skerries are exposed rocks in the ocean.
[232] A voe is a small bay.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A voe is a small bay.
[234] Description of Orkney, Zetland, &c. Edin. 1703.
[234] Description of Orkney, Zetland, &c. Edin. 1703.
[235] Reg. Scot. Discoverie of Witchcraft, b. 2. c. 4. Lond. 1665.
[235] Reg. Scot. Discovery of Witchcraft, b. 2. c. 4. London, 1665.
[237] Arndt, Märchen und Jugenderinnerungen. Berlin, 1818.
[237] Arndt, Fairy Tales and Youth Memories. Berlin, 1818.
[239] A Danish legend (Thiele, i. 79) tells the same of the sand-hills of Nestved in Zealand. A Troll who dwelt near it wished to destroy it, and for that purpose he went down to the sea-shore and filled his wallet with sand and threw it on his back. Fortunately there was a hole in the wallet, and so many sand-hills fell out of it, that when he came to Nestved there only remained enough to form one hill more. Another Troll, to punish a farmer filled one of his gloves with sand, which sufficed to cover his victim's house completely. With what remained in the fingers he formed a row of hillocks near it.
[239] A Danish legend (Thiele, i. 79) tells a similar story about the sand dunes of Nestved in Zealand. A Troll who lived nearby wanted to destroy them, so he went down to the beach, filled his bag with sand, and threw it over his shoulder. Luckily, there was a hole in the bag, and so much sand spilled out that by the time he reached Nestved, only enough was left to make one more hill. Another Troll, seeking to punish a farmer, filled one of his gloves with sand, which was enough to completely cover the farmer's house. With the leftover sand in the fingers, he made a line of small hills nearby.
[240] Grimm, Deut. Myth., p. 502.
[243] The population of Lusatia (Lausatz) is like that of Pomerania and Rügen, Vendish. Hence, perhaps, it is that in the Lusatian tale of the Fairy-sabbath, we meet with caps with bells, and a descent into the interior of a mountain in a kind of boat as in this tale: Wilcomm, Sagen und Märchen aus der Oberlausitz. Hanov. 1843. Blackwood's Magazine for June, 1844.
[243] The population of Lusatia (Lausatz) is similar to that of Pomerania and Rügen, being of Vendish origin. This might explain why, in the Lusatian story of the Fairy-sabbath, we encounter caps with bells and a journey into the depths of a mountain in a kind of boat, just like in this tale: Wilcomm, Sagen und Märchen aus der Oberlausitz. Hanov. 1843. Blackwood's Magazine for June, 1844.
[244] Hinrich Vick's of course, for he is the narrator.
[244] Obviously, it's Hinrich Vick's, since he's the one telling the story.
[245] The only remnant is Alp, the nightmare; the elfen of modern writers is merely an adoption of the English elves.
[245] The only leftover is Alp, the nightmare; the modern writers' elfen is just a version of the English elves.
[246] The edition of this poem which we have used, is that by Schönhuth, Leipzig, 1841.
[246] The version of this poem we used is by Schönhuth, Leipzig, 1841.
[247] Tarn from taren, to dare, says Dobenek, because it gave courage along with invisibility. It comes more probably we think from the old German ternen, to hide. Kappe is properly a cloak, though the Tarnkappe or Nebelkappe is generally represented as a cap, or hat.
[247] Tarn comes from taren, which means to dare, according to Dobenek, because it gave both courage and invisibility. More likely, we think it derives from the old German ternen, meaning to hide. Kappe actually means a cloak, though the Tarnkappe or Nebelkappe is usually depicted as a cap or hat.
[248] From hehlen, to conceal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From hehlen, to hide.
[249] Horny Siegfred; for when he slew the dragon, he bathed himself in his blood, and became horny and invulnerable everywhere except in one spot between his shoulders, where a linden leaf stuck. In the Nibelungen Lied, (st. 100), Hagene says,
[249] Horny Siegfred; because after he killed the dragon, he soaked in its blood, making himself strong and invulnerable except for one spot between his shoulders, where a linden leaf was lodged. In the Nibelungen Lied, (st. 100), Hagene says,
A terrible Lind-dragon has been killed by the hero's hand;
He was bathed in blood, and his skin became tough; No weapon can harm him; this has been seen many times.
[250] MM. Grimm thought at one time that this name was properly Engel, and that it was connected with the chances of Alp, Alf, to Engel (see above, p. 67). They query at what time the dim Engelein first came into use, and when the angels were first represented under the form of children—a practice evidently derived from the idea of the Elves. In Otfried and other writers of the ninth and tenth centuries, they say, the angels are depicted as young men; but in the latter half of the thirteenth, a popular preacher named Berthold, says: Ir schet wol daz si allesamt sint juncliche gemälet; als ein kint daz dá vünf jâr all ist swâ man sie mâlet.
[250] MM. Grimm once believed that this name was actually Engel, and that it was linked to the fate of Alp, Alf, to Engel (see above, p. 67). They wonder when the vague Engelein first began to be used, and when angels were first depicted as children—a practice clearly stemming from the concept of the Elves. They note that in Otfried and other writers from the ninth and tenth centuries, angels are portrayed as young men; however, in the second half of the thirteenth century, a popular preacher named Berthold states: Ir schet wol daz si allesamt sint juncliche gemälet; als ein kint daz dá vünf jâr all ist swâ man sie mâlet.
[251] Elberich, (the Albrich of the Nibelungen Lied,) as we have said (above p. 40), is Oberon. From the usual change of l into u (as al, au, col, cou, etc.), in the French language, Elberich or Albrich (derived from Alp, Alf) becomes Auberich; and ich not being a French termination, the diminutive on was substituted, and so it became Auberon, or Oberon; a much more likely origin than the usual one from L'aube du jour. For this derivation of Oberon we are indebted to Dr. Grimm.
[251] Elberich, (the Albrich from the Nibelungen Lied,) as mentioned earlier (above p. 40), is Oberon. Due to the typical transformation of l into u (like al, au, col, cou, etc.) in the French language, Elberich or Albrich (which comes from Alp, Alf) becomes Auberich; since ich is not a French ending, the diminutive on was used instead, leading to Auberon, or Oberon; this is a more plausible origin than the common one from L'aube du jour. We owe this derivation of Oberon to Dr. Grimm.
[252] Probably Saida, i.e. Sidon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably Saida, i.e. Sidon.
[253] i. e. Mount Tabor.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mount Tabor.
[254] This may have suggested the well-known circumstance in Huon de Bordeaux.
[254] This might have hinted at the famous event in Huon de Bordeaux.
[256] Str. 1564, seq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Str. 1564, seq.
[260] Another term is Wicht and its dim. Wichtlein, answering to the Scandinavian Vættr and the Anglo-Saxon wiht, English wight, all of which signify a being, a person, and also a thing in general. Thus our words aught and naught were anwiht and nawiht.
[260] Another term is Wicht and its diminutive Wichtlein, corresponding to the Scandinavian Vættr and the Anglo-Saxon wiht, English wight, all of which mean a being, a person, and also a thing in general. Thus, our words aught and naught were anwiht and nawiht.
[261] See Grimm's Deutsche Sagen, vol. i. p. 38. As this work is our chief authority for the Fairy Mythology of Germany, our materials are to be considered as taken from it, unless when otherwise expressed.
[261] See Grimm's Deutsche Sagen, vol. i. p. 38. Since this work is our main source for the Fairy Mythology of Germany, our materials should be viewed as coming from it, unless stated otherwise.
[262] In Lusatia (Lausatz) if not in the rest of Germany, the same idea of the Dwarfs being fallen angels, prevails as in other countries: see the tale of the Fairies'-sabbath in the work quoted above, p. 179.
[262] In Lusatia (Lausatz), if not throughout the rest of Germany, the belief that Dwarfs are fallen angels is common, just like in other countries. See the story of the Fairies' Sabbath in the work mentioned above, p. 179.
[263] This tale is given by MM. Grimm, from the Brixener Volksbuch. 1782.
[263] This story is provided by the Brothers Grimm, from the Brixen Folk Book. 1782.
[264] Related by Hammelmann in the Oldenburg Chronicle, by Prætorius, Bräuner, and others.
[264] Mentioned by Hammelmann in the Oldenburg Chronicle, by Prætorius, Bräuner, and others.
Everything is already in front of the mountain.
[266] This tale was orally related to MM. Grimm in Saxony. They do not mention the narrator's rank in life.
[266] This story was told orally to the Brothers Grimm in Saxony. They don't mention the narrator’s social status.
The sun rises around twelve.
[268] Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 434. Both legends are in the Low-Saxon dialect.
[268] Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 434. Both legends are in the Low Saxon dialect.
[269] The terms used in the original are Wichtelmänner, Wichtelmännerchen, and Wichtel.
[269] The words used in the original are Wichtelmänner, Wichtelmännerchen, and Wichtel.
[271] Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 428. The latter story is in the Low-Saxon dialect.
[271] Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 428. The second story is in the Low Saxon dialect.
[272] In Scandinavia the Dwarfs used to borrow beer, even a barrel at a time, which one of them would carry off on his shoulders, Thiele i. 121. In the Highlands of Scotland, a firlot of meal. In all cases they paid honestly. On one occasion, a dwarf came to a lady named Fru (Mrs.) Mettè of Overgaard, in Jutland, and asked her to lend her silk gown to Fru Mettè of Undergaard, for her wedding. She gave it, but as it was not returned as soon as she expected, she went to the hill and demanded it aloud. The hill-man brought it out to her all spotted with wax, and told her that if she had not been so impatient, every spot on it would have been a diamond. Thiele iii. 48.
[272] In Scandinavia, Dwarfs used to borrow beer, even a whole barrel at a time, which one of them would carry on his shoulders, Thiele i. 121. In the Highlands of Scotland, they would borrow a firlot of meal. In all cases, they paid back fairly. One time, a dwarf came to a woman named Fru (Mrs.) Mettè of Overgaard in Jutland and asked her to lend her silk gown to Fru Mettè of Undergaard for her wedding. She agreed, but when it wasn’t returned as quickly as she had hoped, she went to the hill and called for it loudly. The hill-man brought it back to her, all stained with wax, and told her that if she hadn’t been so impatient, every stain on it would have been a diamond. Thiele iii. 48.
The Vends of Lüneburg, we are told, called the underground folk Görzoni (from gora, hill), and the hills are still shown in which they dwelt. They used to borrow bread from people; they intimated their desire invisibly, and people used to lay it for them outside of the door. In the evening they returned it, knocking at the window, and leaving an additional cake to express their thankfulness. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 423.
The people of Lüneburg, it is said, referred to the underground dwellers as Görzoni (from gora, meaning hill), and the hills where they lived can still be seen today. They would borrow bread from others; they communicated their needs in a way that wasn’t visible, and people would leave the bread for them outside the door. In the evening, they would return it by knocking on the window and would leave an extra cake as a gesture of gratitude. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 423.
[274] Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 437.
[275] Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 453.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, German Mythology, p. 453.
[277] Deutsche Sagen, from Prætorius., Agricola, and others.
[277] German Legends, from Prætorius, Agricola, and others.
[279] Kohl, Die Marschen und Inseln der Herzogthümer Schleswig und Holstein.
[279] Kohl, The Marshes and Islands of the Duchies of Schleswig and Holstein.
[280] These terms all signify Underground folk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ These terms all mean Indie folk.
[282] The Puk is also called Niss-Puk, Huis-Puk, Niske, Niske-Puk, Nise-Bok, Niss-Kuk—all compounds or corruptions of Nisse and Puk. He is also named from his racketing and noise Pulter-Claas, i. e. Nick Knocker, (the German Poltergeist,) Claas being the abbreviation of Nicolaus, Niclas; see above, p. 139, for this same origin of Nisse.
[282] The Puk is also known as Niss-Puk, Huis-Puk, Niske, Niske-Puk, Nise-Bok, Niss-Kuk—all variations or adaptations of Nisse and Puk. He is also referred to as Pulter-Claas, which means Nick Knocker (similar to the German Poltergeist), with Claas being a shorthand for Nicolaus or Niclas; see above, p. 139, for this same origin of Nisse.
[283] All relating to the Wild-women and the Wunderberg is given by MM. Grimm from the Brixener Volksbuch, 1782. For an account of the various Bergentrückte Helden, see the Deutsche Mythologie, ch. xxxii.
[283] Everything related to the Wild Women and the Wunderberg is provided by MM. Grimm from the Brixener Volksbuch, 1782. For a discussion of the different Bergentrückte Helden, refer to Deutsche Mythologie, ch. xxxii.
[284] In a similar tradition (Strack, Beschr. von Eilsen, p. 120) the wife cuts off one of her fair long tresses, and is afterwards most earnestly conjured by her to restore it.
[284] In a similar tradition (Strack, Beschr. von Eilsen, p. 120), the wife cuts off one of her beautiful long locks, and is then passionately begged to get it back.
[285] Given by Büsching (Volks-sagen Märchen und Legenden. Leipzig, 1820), from Hammelmann's Oldenburg Chronicle, 1599. Mme. Naubert has, in the second volume of her Volksmärchen, wrought it up into a tale of 130 pages.
[285] Provided by Büsching (Folk Tales, Myths, and Legends. Leipzig, 1820), from Hammelmann's Oldenburg Chronicle, 1599. Madame Naubert has expanded it into a story of 130 pages in the second volume of her Folk Tales.
The Oldenburg horn, or what is called such, is now in the King of Denmark's collection.
The Oldenburg horn, or whatever it's called, is now in the King of Denmark's collection.
[287] In Hanover the Will-o'the-wisp is called the Tückebold, i. e. Tücke-Kobold, and is, as his name denotes, a malicious being. Voss. Lyr. Ged., ii. p. 315.
[287] In Hanover, the Will-o'-the-wisp is called the Tückebold, i. e. Tücke-Kobold, and is, as his name suggests, a mischievous spirit. Voss. Lyr. Ged., ii. p. 315.
[288] Deutsche Sagen, i. p. 103. Feldmann's work is a 12mo vol. of 379 pages.
[288] Deutsche Sagen, i. p. 103. Feldmann's work is a 12mo volume of 379 pages.
[289] Heinze is the abbreviation of Heinrich (Henry). In the North of Germany the Kobold is also named Chimmeken and Wolterken, from Joachim and Walther.
[289] Heinze is short for Heinrich (Henry). In Northern Germany, the Kobold is also called Chimmeken and Wolterken, after Joachim and Walther.
[290] This is a usual measure of size for the Dwarfs, and even the angels, in the old German poetry; see above, p. 208. In Otnit it is said of Elberich: nu bist in Kindes mâze des vierden jâres alt; and of Antilois in Ulrich's Alexander: er war kleine und niht grôz in der mâze als diu kint, wenn si in vier jâren sint, Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 418. We meet with it even in Italian poetry:
[290] This is a common measure of size for the Dwarfs, and even the angels, in old German poetry; see above, p. 208. In Otnit, it is said of Elberich: now you are the size of a child four years old; and of Antilois in Ulrich's Alexander: he was small and not larger than the child when they are four years old, Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 418. We even encounter it in Italian poetry:
B. Tasso, Amadigi, C. c. st. 78.
[291] The feats of House-spirits, it is plain, may in general be ascribed to ventriloquism and to contrivances of servants and others.
[291] It’s clear that the accomplishments of house spirits can usually be attributed to ventriloquism and tricks played by servants and others.
[292] Von Steinen, Westfäl. Gesch. ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 477.
[292] Von Steinen, Westfäl. Gesch. ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol., p. 477.
[293] Oral. Cölns Vorzeit. Cöln. 1826.
[294] This legend seems to be connected with the ancient idea of the water-deities taking the souls of drowned persons to themselves. In the Edda, this is done by the sea-goddess Ran.
[294] This legend appears to relate to the old notion that water deities claim the souls of those who drown. In the Edda, this is carried out by the sea goddess Ran.
[295] Grimm, ut sup. p. 463.
[296] Grimm, ut sup. p. 453.
[297] A tale of this kind is to be seen in Luther's Table-talk, told by die frau doctorin, his wife. The scene of it was the river Mulda.
[297] This type of story can be found in Luther's Table-talk, recounted by the doctor’s wife. The setting was the river Mulda.
[298] In Swiss Härdmandle, pl. Härdmändlene.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Swiss Härdmandle, pl. Härdmändlene.
[299] Wyss, Reise in das Berner Oberland, ii. 412. Servants is the term in the original.
[299] Wyss, Reise in das Berner Oberland, ii. 412. Servants is the term in the original.
[300] This Scottish word, signifying the summer cabin of the herdsmen on the mountains, exactly expresses the Sennhütten of the Swiss.
[300] This Scottish word, meaning the summer cabin of the herders in the mountains, perfectly matches the Sennhütten of the Swiss.
[301] Alpenrosen for 1824, ap. Grimm, Introd. to Irish Fairy Legends.
[301] Alpine roses for 1824, ap. Grimm, Introduction to Irish Fairy Legends.
[302] Idyllen, Volkssagen, Legenden, und Erzählungen aus der Schweiz. Von J. Rud Wyss, Prof. Bern, 1813.
[302] Idyls, folk tales, legends, and stories from Switzerland. By J. Rud Wyss, Prof. Bern, 1813.
[303] In Bilder und Sagen aus der Schweiz, von Dr. Rudolf. Müller. Glarus, 1842, may be found some legends of the Erdmännlein, but they are nearly all the same as those collected by Mr. Wyss. We give below those in which there is anything peculiar.
[303] In "Pictures and Legends from Switzerland" by Dr. Rudolf Müller, Glarus, 1842, you can find some stories about the Erdmännlein, but they are mostly the same as those gathered by Mr. Wyss. Below, we present the ones that have something unique.
[305] It is a notion in some parts of Germany, that if a girl leaves any flax or tow on her distaff unspun on Saturday night, none of what remains will make good thread. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. Anhang, p. lxxii.
[305] In some areas of Germany, there's a belief that if a girl leaves any flax or tow unspun on her distaff Saturday night, none of the leftover will turn into good thread. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. Anhang, p. lxxii.
[307] This legend was picked up by a friend of Mr. Wyss when on a topographical ramble in the neighbourhood of Bern. It was told to him by a peasant of Belp; "but," says Mr. Wyss, "if I recollect right, this man said it was a nice smoking-hot cake that was on the plate, and it was a servant, not the man's son, who was driving the plough. The circumstance of the table-cloth being handed down from mother to daughter," he adds, "is a fair addition which I have allowed myself."
[307] This story was shared with Mr. Wyss by a friend who was exploring the area around Bern. A peasant from Belp told him the tale; "but," Mr. Wyss says, "if I remember correctly, the man mentioned that it was a hot cake on the plate, and it was a servant— not the man’s son—driving the plow. The detail about the tablecloth being passed down from mother to daughter," he adds, "is a reasonable addition I made."
The writer recollects to have heard this story, when a boy, from an old woman in Ireland; and he could probably point out the very field in the county of Kildare where it occurred. A man and a boy were ploughing: the boy, as they were about in the middle of their furrow, smelled roast beef, and wished for some. As they returned, it was lying on the grass before them. When they had eaten, the boy said "God bless me, and God bless the fairies!" The man did not give thanks, and he met with misfortunes very shortly after.—The same legend is also in Scotland. See below.
The writer remembers hearing this story as a boy from an old woman in Ireland, and he can likely identify the exact field in County Kildare where it happened. A man and a boy were plowing. While they were about halfway through their furrow, the boy caught the smell of roast beef and wished for some. When they returned, it was lying on the grass in front of them. After they ate, the boy said, "God bless me, and God bless the fairies!" The man didn’t say thanks, and he experienced misfortunes soon after. The same legend also exists in Scotland. See below.
[308] The former account was obtained by a friend in Glarnerland. The latter was given to Mr. Wyss himself by a man of Zweylütschinen, very rich, says Mr. Wyss, in Dwarf lore, and who accompanied him to Lauterbrunnen. Schiller has founded his poem Der Alpenjäger on this legend.
[308] The first account was given to a friend in Glarnerland. The second was shared with Mr. Wyss by a wealthy man from Zweylütschinen, who, according to Mr. Wyss, is very knowledgeable about Dwarf lore, and who joined him on his trip to Lauterbrunnen. Schiller based his poem Der Alpenjäger on this legend.
[309] Mr. Wyss heard this and the following tale in Haslithal and Gadmen.
[309] Mr. Wyss heard this and the next story in Haslithal and Gadmen.
[310] In several of the high valleys of Switzerland it is only a single cherry-tree which happens to be favourably situated that bears fruit. It bears abundantly, and the fruit ripens about the month of August. Wyss.
[310] In various high valleys of Switzerland, there’s only one cherry tree in a good spot that produces fruit. It yields a lot, and the cherries ripen around August. Wyss.
[311] Compare the narrative in the Swiss dialect given by Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 419. The same peasant of Belp who related the first legend was Mr. Wyss's authority for this one. "The vanishing of the Bergmänlein," says Mr. Wyss, "appears to be a matter of importance to the popular faith. It is almost always ascribed to the fault of mankind—sometimes to their wickedness."
[311] Compare the story in the Swiss dialect given by Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 419. The same farmer from Belp who shared the first legend was Mr. Wyss's source for this one. "The disappearance of the Bergmänlein," says Mr. Wyss, "seems to be significant to popular belief. It is almost always blamed on human shortcomings—sometimes on their evil nature."
We may in these tales recognise the box of Pandora under a different form, but the ground is the same. Curiosity and wickedness are still the cause of superior beings withdrawing their favour from man.
We might see the box of Pandora in these stories in a different way, but the underlying idea is the same. Curiosity and malice continue to be the reasons why higher beings withdraw their support from humanity.
"I have never any where else," says Mr. Wyss, "heard of the goose-feet; but that all is not right with their feet is evident from the popular tradition giving long trailing mantles as the dress of the little people. Some will have it that their feet are regularly formed, but set on their legs the wrong way, so that the toes are behind and the heels before."
"I’ve never heard of goose-feet anywhere else," says Mr. Wyss, "but it's clear that something's not right with their feet, considering the popular tradition depicts the little people wearing long, trailing cloaks. Some believe their feet are normally shaped but placed on their legs the wrong way, so their toes are in the back and their heels are in the front."
Heywood, in his Hierarchie of the Blessed Angels, p. 554, relates a story which would seem to refer to a similar belief.
Heywood, in his Hierarchie of the Blessed Angels, p. 554, tells a story that seems to point to a similar belief.
[312] Müller, Bilder und Sagen, p. 119; see above, p. 81. Coals are the usual form under which the Dwarfs conceal the precious metals. We also find this trait in Scandinavia. A smith who lived near Aarhuus in Jutland, as he was going to church, saw a Troll on the roadside very busy about two straws that had got across each other on a heap of coals, and which, do what he would, he could not remove from their position. He asked the smith to do it for him; but he who knew better things took up the coals with the cross straws on them, and carried them home in spite of the screams of the Troll, and when he reached his own house he found it was a large treasure he had got, over which the Troll had lost all power. Thiele, i. 122.
[312] Müller, Pictures and Legends, p. 119; see above, p. 81. Coals are the common way the Dwarfs hide precious metals. We also see this characteristic in Scandinavia. A blacksmith who lived near Aarhuus in Jutland, while on his way to church, spotted a Troll by the roadside busily trying to deal with two straws that had crossed each other on a pile of coals, which he could not fix no matter what he did. The Troll asked the blacksmith to help, but the smith, knowing better, picked up the coals with the crossed straws still on them and took them home despite the Troll's screams. When he got back to his house, he discovered he had obtained a large treasure, which the Troll had no control over. Thiele, i. 122.
[313] Müller, ut sup. p. 123.
[314] Müller, ut sup. p. 126.
[315] This story is told of two places in the Highlands of Berning, of Ralligen, a little village on the lake of Thun, where there once stood a town called Roll; and again, of Schillingsdorf, a place in the valley of Grinderwald, formerly destroyed by a mountain slip.
[315] This story is about two locations in the Highlands of Berning: Ralligen, a small village by Lake Thun, where there used to be a town called Roll; and Schillingsdorf, a place in the Grinderwald valley that was once wiped out by a landslide.
The reader need scarcely be reminded of the stories of Lot and of Baucis and Philemon: see also Grimm's Kinder und Hausmärchen, iii. 153, for other parallels.
The reader hardly needs to be reminded of the stories of Lot and Baucis and Philemon: see also Grimm's Kinder und Hausmärchen, iii. 153, for other parallels.
[317] The Anglo-Saxon Dweorg, Dworh, and the English Dwarf, do not seem ever to have had any other sense than that of the Latin nanus.
[317] The Anglo-Saxon words Dweorg, Dworh, and the English word Dwarf don’t appear to have had any meaning other than that of the Latin term nanus.
[318] As quoted by Picart in his Notes on William of Newbridge. We could not find it in the Collection of Histories, etc., by Martène and Durand,—the only place where, to our knowledge, this chronicler's works are printed.
[318] As cited by Picart in his Notes on William of Newbridge. We were unable to locate it in the Collection of Histories, etc., by Martène and Durand—the only source we know of where this chronicler's works are published.
[319] Guilielmi Neubrigensis Historia, sive Chronica Rerum Anglicarum. Oxon. 1719, lib. i. c. 27.
[319] The History of Guilielmus Neubrigensis, or the Chronicle of English Affairs. Oxford, 1719, book 1, chapter 27.
[321] Otia Imperialia apud Leibnitz Scriptores rerum Brunsvicarum, vol. i. p. 981.
[321] Otia Imperialia in Leibnitz's Writers of the Brunswick Matters, vol. i. p. 981.
[322] Vice calicis.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vice of the chalice.
[323] Otia Imperialia apud Leibnitz Scriptores rerum Brunsvicarum, vol. i. p. 980.
[323] Otia Imperialia in Leibnitz's Writers of Brunswick, vol. i. p. 980.
[324] There is, as far as we are aware, no vestige of these names remaining in either the French or English language, and we cannot conceive how the Latin names of sea-gods came to be applied to the Gotho-German Kobolds, etc.
[324] To our knowledge, there are no traces of these names left in either French or English, and we can't understand how the Latin names of sea gods ended up being used for the Gotho-German Kobolds, etc.
[325] Dimidium pollicis. Should we not read pedis?
Half an inch. Should we read foot instead?
[326] Otia Imperialia apud Leibnitz Scriptores rerum Brunsvicarum, vol. i. p. 980.
[326] Otia Imperialia in Leibnitz's Writings about the History of Brunswick, vol. i. p. 980.
[327] Can this name be connected with that of Grendel, the malignant spirit in Beówulf?
[327] Is this name related to Grendel, the evil spirit in Beowulf?
[328] Edited for the Percy Society by J. P. Collyer, Esq., 1841. Mr. Collyer says there is little doubt but that this work was printed before 1588, or even 1584. We think this is true only of the First Part; for the Second, which is of a different texture, must have been added some time after tobacco had come into common use in England: see the verses in p. 34.
[328] Edited for the Percy Society by J. P. Collyer, Esq., 1841. Mr. Collyer believes there’s little doubt that this work was printed before 1588, or even 1584. We think this is only true for the First Part; the Second Part, which has a different style, must have been added sometime after tobacco became widely used in England: see the verses in p. 34.
[330] It is, according to this authority the man-fairy Gunn that steals children and leaves changelings.
[330] According to this source, the man-fairy Gunn is the one who takes children and leaves behind changelings.
[332] R. Scot, Discoverie of Witchcrafte, ii. ch. 4.
[332] R. Scot, Discoverie of Witchcrafte, ii. ch. 4.
[333] Ib. vii. 15.
[334] This appears to us to be rather a display of the author's learning than an
actual enumeration of the objects of popular terror; for the maids hardly
talked of Satyrs, Pans, etc. For Bull-beggar, see p. 316; for Urchin, p. 319.
Hag is the Anglo-Saxon hæei
e, German hexe, "witche," and hence the
Nightmare (see p. 332) which was ascribed to witches; we still say Hag-ridden. Calcar and Sporn (spurs?) may be the same, from the idea of riding: the
French call the Nightmare, Cauchemare, from Caucher, calcare. Kit-wi-the-Canstick
is Jack-with-the-Lanthorn. The Man in the Oak is probably Puck,
"Turn your cloakes, quoth hee, for Pucke is busy in these oakes."—Iter Boreale.
The Hell-wain is perhaps the Death-coach, connected with Northern and
German superstitions, and the Fire-drake an Ignis Fatuus. Boneless may
have been some impalpable spectre; the other terms seem to be mere appellations
of Puck.
[334] This seems more like a showcase of the author's knowledge rather than a real list of what people commonly feared; the maids hardly discussed Satyrs, Pans, and so on. For Bull-beggar, see p. 316; for Urchin, p. 319. Hag is the Anglo-Saxon hey, German hexe, meaning "witch," and thus the Nightmare (see p. 332), which was attributed to witches; we still say Hag-ridden. Calcar and Sporn (spurs?) could be related, stemming from the idea of riding: the French call the Nightmare Cauchemare, from Caucher, calcare. Kit-wi-the-Canstick is Jack-with-the-Lantern. The Man in the Oak is likely Puck, "Turn your cloaks, quoth hee, for Pucke is busy in these oaks."—Iter Boreale. The Hell-wain might be the Death-coach, associated with Northern and German superstitions, and the Fire-drake a Will-o'-the-wisp. Boneless may have described some invisible spirit; the other terms seem to just refer to Puck.
[335] Anat. of Mel. p. 47.
[337] This is, we apprehend, an egg at Easter or on Good Friday. Housle is
the Anglo-Saxon huel; Goth. hunsl, sacrifice or offering, and thence the
Eucharist.
[337] We believe this is an egg given at Easter or on Good Friday. Housle comes from the Anglo-Saxon huel; and the Gothic hunsl, meaning sacrifice or offering, and is the origin of the term for the Eucharist.
[338] Terrors of the Night, 1594.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Night Terrors, 1594.
[339] Hutchinson, History of Cumberland, vol. i. p. 269.
[339] Hutchinson, History of Cumberland, vol. i. p. 269.
[340] As quoted by Thoms in his Essay on Popular Songs, in the Athenæum for 1847.
[340] As quoted by Thoms in his Essay on Popular Songs, in the Athenæum from 1847.
[341] Morgan, Phœnix Britannicus, Lond. 1732.
[342] Pandemonium, p. 207. Lond. 1684.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chaos, p. 207. London, 1684.
[343] Aubrey, Natural History of Surrey, iii 366, ap. Ritson, Fairy Tales, p. 166.
[343] Aubrey, Natural History of Surrey, iii 366, quoted in Ritson, Fairy Tales, p. 166.
[344] The Local Historian's Table-Book, by M. A. Richardson, iii. 239. Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1846.
[344] The Local Historian's Table-Book, by M. A. Richardson, vol. iii, p. 239. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1846.
[345] Bourne, Antiquitates Vulgares, 1725.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bourne, Common Antiquities, 1725.
[346] Quoted by Brand in his Popular Antiquities, an enlarged edition of Bourne's work.
[346] Cited by Brand in his Popular Antiquities, an updated edition of Bourne's work.
[347] This word Pixy, is evidently Pucksy, the endearing diminutive sy being added to Puck, like Betsy, Nancy, Dixie. So Mrs. Trimmer in her Fabulous Histories—which we read with wonderful pleasure in our childhood, and would recommend to our young readers—calls her hen-robins Pecksy and Flapsy. Pisgy is only Pixy transposed. Mrs. Bray derives Pixy from Pygmy. At Truro, in Cornwall, as Mr. Thoms informs us, the moths, which some regard as departed souls, others as fairies, are called Pisgies. He observes the curious, but surely casual, resemblance between this and the Greek ψυχη, which is both soul and moth. Grimm (p. 430) tells us from an old glossary, that the caterpillar was named in Germany, Alba, i. e. Elbe, and that the Alp often takes the form of a butterfly.
[347] The word Pixy clearly comes from Pucksy, with the affectionate suffix sy added to Puck, similar to names like Betsy, Nancy, and Dixie. Mrs. Trimmer, in her Fabulous Histories—which we enjoyed immensely as kids and would recommend to young readers—calls her hen-robins Pecksy and Flapsy. Pisgy is simply Pixy mixed up. Mrs. Bray suggests that Pixy comes from Pygmy. According to Mr. Thoms, in Truro, Cornwall, the moths, which some people see as souls that have passed on and others as fairies, are called Pisgies. He points out a curious, but likely coincidental, similarity to the Greek word ψυχη, which means both soul and moth. Grimm (p. 430) notes from an old glossary that the caterpillar was called Alba, which refers to Elbe, and that the Alp often appears as a butterfly.
[349] Brand, Popular Antiquities, ii. 513. Bohn's edit.
[349] Brand, Popular Antiquities, ii. 513. Bohn's edit.
[350] Given in the Literary Gazette for 1825. No. 430.
[350] Published in the Literary Gazette for 1825. No. 430.
[351] Brand, Popular Antiquities, ii. 503. Bohn's edit.
[351] Brand, Popular Antiquities, ii. 503. Bohn's edit.
[352] The Elfbore of Scotland, where it is likewise ascribed to the fairies, Jamieson, s. v. The same opinion prevails in Denmark, where it is said that any one who looks through it will see things he would not otherwise have known: see Thiele, ii. 18.
[352] The Elfbore of Scotland, which is also associated with fairies, Jamieson, s. v. The same belief exists in Denmark, where it is said that anyone who looks through it will see things they wouldn’t have known otherwise: see Thiele, ii. 18.
[353] The Anglo-Saxon lǽan, laécan, to play.
[354] We have abridged this legend from a well-written letter in the Literary Gazette, No. 430 (1825), the writer of which says, he knew the house in which it was said to have occurred. He also says he remembered an old tailor, who said the horn was often pitched at the head of himself and his apprentice, when in the North-country fashion they went to work at the farm-house. Its identity with other legends will be at once perceived.
[354] We summarized this legend from a well-written letter in the Literary Gazette, No. 430 (1825), where the author mentions that he was familiar with the house where the event supposedly took place. He also recalls an old tailor who claimed that the horn was often aimed at him and his apprentice when they went to work at the farmhouse in the Northern style. Its similarity to other legends will be immediately recognized.
[355] And true no doubt it is, i. e. the impression made on her imagination was as strong as if the objects had been actually before her. The narrator is the same person who told the preceding Boggart story.
[355] And it's definitely true that the impression left on her mind was as intense as if the things had been right in front of her. The narrator is the same person who shared the previous Boggart story.
[356] Fairy Tales, pp. 24, 56.
[357] In Northumberland the common people call a certain fungous excrescence, sometimes found about the roots of old trees, Fairy-butter. After great rains and in a certain degree of putrefaction, it is reduced to a consistency, which, together with its colour, makes it not unlike butter, and hence the name. Brand, Popular Antiquities, ii. 492, Bohn's edit.
[357] In Northumberland, the locals refer to a type of fungal growth that can be found around the roots of old trees as Fairy-butter. After heavy rain and during a certain stage of decay, it takes on a texture and color that resembles butter, which is where it gets its name. Brand, Popular Antiquities, ii. 492, Bohn's edit.
The Menyn Tylna Têg or Fairy-butter of Wales, we are told in the same place, is a substance found at a great depth in cavities of limestone-rocks when sinking for lead-ore.
The Menyn Tylna Têg or Fairy-butter of Wales, as mentioned in the same place, is a substance found deep in the cavities of limestone when searching for lead ore.
[358] Comp. Milton, L'Allegro, 105 seq.
[361] Probably pronounced Poke, as still in Worcestershire. Our ancestors frequently used ou, or oo for the long o while they expressed the sound of oo by o followed by e, as rote root, coke cook, more moor, pole pool.
[361] Probably pronounced Poke, as it still is in Worcestershire. Our ancestors often used ou or oo for the long o sound, while they represented the sound of oo with o followed by e, like in rote for root, coke for cook, more for moor, and pole for pool.
[362] Passus xvii. v. 11,323 seq. ed. 1842. Comp. vv. 8363, 9300, 10,902.
[362] Passus xvii. v. 11,323 seq. ed. 1842. Comp. vv. 8363, 9300, 10,902.
[363] Mr. Todd is right, in reading pouke for ponke, an evident typographic error: wrong in saying, "He is the Fairy, Robin Good-fellow, known by the name of Puck." Robin is the "hob-goblin" mentioned two lines after.
[363] Mr. Todd is correct in interpreting pouke as a typographical mistake for ponke: it is incorrect to state, "He is the Fairy, Robin Good-fellow, known by the name of Puck." Robin refers to the "hob-goblin" mentioned two lines later.
[364] We know nothing of the Oriental origin of Puck, and cannot give our full assent to the character of our ancestry, as expressed in the remaining part of Mr. Gifford's note: "but a fiend engendered in the moody minds, and rude and gloomy fancies of the barbarous invaders of the North." It is full time to have done with describing the old Gothic race as savages.
[364] We know nothing about Puck's origins in the East, and we can't completely agree with the description of our ancestry given in the rest of Mr. Gifford's note: "but a fiend born from the troubled minds and dark and harsh imaginations of the barbaric invaders from the North." It's about time we stopped referring to the old Gothic race as savages.
[365] Der Putz würde uns über berg und thäler tragen. To frighten children they say Der Butz kommt! see Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 474.
[365] The boogeyman will carry us over mountains and valleys. To scare children, they say The boogeyman is coming! see Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 474.
[367] By Sir F. Palgrave, from whose article in the Quarterly Review, we have derived many of the terms named above. He adds that the Anglo-Saxon pæcan is to deceive, seduce; the Low-Saxon picken to gambol; pickeln to play the fool; pukra in Icelandic to make a murmuring noise, to steal secretly; and pukke in Danish to scold. He further adds the Swedish poika boy, the Anglo-Saxon and Swedish piga and Danish pige girl. If, however, Pouke is connected with the Sclavonic Bog, these at the most can be only derivations from it. By the way boy itself seems to be one of these terms; the Anglo-Saxon piga was probably pronounced piya, and a is a masculine termination in that language.
[367] By Sir F. Palgrave, whose article in the Quarterly Review inspired many of the terms mentioned above. He points out that the Anglo-Saxon pæcan means to deceive or seduce; the Low-Saxon picken means to frolic; pickeln means to act foolishly; pukra in Icelandic means to make a murmuring sound or to steal secretly; and pukke in Danish means to scold. He also notes the Swedish poika for boy, the Anglo-Saxon and Swedish piga, and the Danish pige for girl. However, if Pouke is related to the Sclavonic Bog, then these can only be derived from it at most. Interestingly, boy itself seems to be part of this group; the Anglo-Saxon piga was likely pronounced piya, and a is a masculine ending in that language.
[369] Essay on the Ignis Fatuus, quoted by Thoms.
[369] Essay on the Will-o'-the-Wisp, quoted by Thoms.
[371] Jack-o'-the-lanthorn, Will-o'-the-wisp. In Worcestershire they call it Hob-and-his-lanthorn, and Hobany's- or Hobredy's-lanthorn. Allies, ut sup.
[371] Jack-o'-the-lantern, Will-o'-the-wisp. In Worcestershire, they refer to it as Hob-and-his-lantern, and also Hobany's or Hobredy's lantern. Allies, ut sup.
[373] Ard is the German hart, and is, like it, depreciatory. It is not an Anglo-Saxon
termination, but from the Anglo-Saxon oll, dull, we have dullard.
May not haggard be hawk-ard, and the French hagard be derived from it,
and not the reverse?
[373] Ard comes from the German hart and has a negative connotation, just like it does. It’s not an Anglo-Saxon ending, but from the Anglo-Saxon oll, dull, we get dullard. Could haggard actually mean hawk-ard, with the French hagard deriving from it instead of the other way around?
[374] For in Anglo-Saxon áttorcoppe (Poison-head?) is spider, and from áttorcoppe-web, by the usual aphœresis of the two first syllables we put coppe-web, cobweb. May not the same have been the case with lob? and may not the nasty bug be in a similar manner connected with Puck? As dvergsnat is in Swedish a cobweb, one might be tempted to suppose that this last, for which no good etymon has been offered, was lob-web; but the true etymon is cop-web, from its usual site.
[374] In Old English, áttorcoppe means spider (literally “poison head”), and from áttorcoppe-web, by the common dropping of the first two syllables, we get coppe-web, or cobweb. Could the same apply to lob? And could the unpleasant bug be similarly linked to Puck? Since dvergsnat means cobweb in Swedish, one might think that this term, for which no clear origin has been provided, was lob-web; but the true origin is cop-web, based on where it’s usually found.
[375] Deut. Mythol. p. 492.
[377] The two lines which follow
The two lines that follow
Where did you once find Saint Peter's sister?
are rather perplexing. We would explain them thus. Bergerac, as quoted by Brand (Pop. Antiq. i. 312. Bohn's edit.) makes a magician say "I teach the shepherds the wolf's paternoster," i. e. one that keeps off the wolf. Wite may then be i. q. wight, and wight paternoster be a safeguard against the wights, and we would read the verse thus: "Fro the nightes mare the wite paternoster" sc. blisse it or us. St. Peter's suster, i. e. wife (see I Cor. ix. 5) may have been canonised in the popular creed, and held to be potent against evil beings. The term suster was used probably to obviate the scandal of supposing the first Pope to have been a married man. This charm is given at greater length and with some variations by Cartwright in his Ordinary, Act iii. sc. 1.
are rather confusing. We would explain them this way. Bergerac, as quoted by Brand (Pop. Antiq. i. 312. Bohn's edit.) has a magician say "I teach the shepherds the wolf's prayer," i. e. one that keeps the wolf away. Wite may then mean i. q. wight, and wight paternoster could be a protection against the wights, and we would read the verse this way: "From the nightmare the wight prayer" sc. bliss it or us. St. Peter's suster, i. e. wife (see I Cor. ix. 5) may have been canonized in the popular belief, and thought to be powerful against evil entities. The term suster was probably used to avoid the scandal of suggesting that the first Pope was a married man. This charm is elaborated on with some variations by Cartwright in his Ordinary, Act iii. sc. 1.
[378] He derives it from the French oursin, but the Ang.-Sax. name of the
hedgehog is ecen.
[378] He gets it from the French oursin, but the Old Saxon name for the hedgehog is ecen.
[379] Athenæum, Oct. 9, 1847.
[381] Deut. Mythol. p. 419.
[382] Layamon's Brut, etc., by Sir Frederick Madden.
[382] Layamon's Brut, etc., by Sir Frederick Madden.
[383] Tales and Popular Fictions, ch. viii. We do not wonder that this should have eluded previous observation, but it is really surprising that we should have been the first to observe the resemblance between Ariosto's tale of Giocondo and the introductory tale of the Thousand and One Nights. It is also strange that no one should have noticed the similarity between Ossian's Carthon and the tale of Soohrâb in the Shâh-nâmeh.
[383] Tales and Popular Fictions, ch. viii. We’re not surprised this went unnoticed before, but it’s really surprising that we’re the first to see the resemblance between Ariosto’s story of Giocondo and the introductory story of the Thousand and One Nights. It’s also odd that no one has pointed out the similarity between Ossian’s Carthon and the story of Soohrâb in the Shâh-nâmeh.
[384] Both here and lower down we would take faërie in its first sense.
[384] Both here and further down, we would consider faërie in its original sense.
[385] Thrope, thorpe, or dorp, is a village, the German dorf; Dutch dorp; we may still find it in the names of places, as Althorpe. Dorp occurs frequently in Drayton's Polyolbion; it is also used by Dryden, Hind and Panther, v. 1905.
[385] Thrope, thorpe, or dorp, refers to a village, similar to the German dorf; Dutch dorp; we can still see it in place names like Althorpe. Dorp appears frequently in Drayton's Polyolbion; it is also mentioned by Dryden in Hind and Panther, v. 1905.
[386] Undermeles i. e. undertide (p 51), aftermeal, afternoon.
[387] This is the third sense of Faërie. In the next passage it is doubtful whether it be the second or third sense; we think the latter.
[387] This is the third meaning of Faërie. In the next part, it's unclear if it's the second or third meaning; we believe it's the latter.
Gower, Legend of Constance.
[389] The derivation of Oberon has been already given (p. 208). The Shakspearean commentators have not thought fit to inform us why the poet designates the Fairy-queen, Titania. It, however, presents no difficulty. It was the belief of those days that the Fairies were the same as the classic Nymphs, the attendants of Diana: "That fourth kind of spritis," says King James, "quhilk be the gentilis was called Diana, and her wandering court, and amongst us called the Phairie." The Fairy-queen was therefore the same as Diana, whom Ovid (Met. iii. 173) styles Titania; Chaucer, as we have seen, calls her Proserpina.
[389] The origin of Oberon has already been discussed (p. 208). The Shakespearean commentators have not explained why the poet refers to the Fairy queen as Titania. However, this isn't complicated. People back then believed that Fairies were the same as the classical Nymphs, who were followers of Diana: "That fourth kind of spirits," says King James, "which the gentiles called Diana, and her wandering court, and amongst us called the Phairie." So, the Fairy queen was essentially the same as Diana, whom Ovid (Met. iii. 173) refers to as Titania; Chaucer, as we've noted, calls her Proserpina.
Where the light Fairies danced on the flowers,
Hanging from every leaf is an Eastern pearl. Wisdom of Dr. Dodypoll, 1600. Steevens.
Men of fashion, in that age, wore earrings.
Men of style, back then, wore earrings.
Milton, Ode on the Nativity, 235.
[392] Ouph, Steevens complacently tells us, in the Teutonic language, is a fairy; if by Teutonic he means the German, and we know of no other, he merely showed his ignorance. Ouph is the same as oaf (formerly spelt aulf), and is probably to be pronounced in the same manner. It is formed from elf by the usual change of l into u.
[392] Ouph, Steevens casually tells us, in the German language, is a fairy; if by German he means the language from Germany, which is the only one we know of, he just revealed his ignorance. Ouph is the same as oaf (which used to be spelled aulf), and it's likely pronounced the same way. It comes from elf by the usual change of l into u.
[393] i. e. Pinch severely. The Ang.-Sax. o joined to a verb or part.
answers to the German zu or zer.
o-b
ecan is to break to pieces,
o-
i
an
to drive asunder, scatter. Verbs of this kind occur in the Vision of Piers
Ploughman, in Chaucer and elsewhere. The part. is often preceded by all, in
the sense of the German ganz, quite, with which some ignorantly join the to
as all-to ruffled in Comus, 380, instead of all to-ruffled. In Golding's Ovid
(p. 15) we meet "With rugged head as white as down, and garments all to-torn;"
in Judges ix. 53, "and all to-brake his skull." See also Faerie
Queene, iv. 7, 8; v. 8, 4, 43, 44; 9, 10.
[393] i. e. Pinch hard. In Old English, the o attached to a verb or part corresponds to the German zu or zer. o-b
ecan means to break apart, to-the-drifan means to force apart, scatter. Verbs like this appear in the Vision of Piers Ploughman, in Chaucer, and elsewhere. The participle is often preceded by all, meaning the German ganz, completely, with which some mistakenly combine the to as in all-to ruffled in Comus, 380, instead of all to-ruffled. In Golding's Ovid (p. 15) we find "With rugged head as white as down, and garments all to-torn;" in Judges ix. 53, "and all to-brake his skull." See also Faerie Queene, iv. 7, 8; v. 8, 4, 43, 44; 9, 10.
[394] After all the commentators have written, this line is still nearly unintelligible to us. It may relate to the supposed origin of the fairies. For orphan, Warburton conjectured ouphen, from ouph.
[394] Even after all the commentators have shared their thoughts, this line is still almost impossible for us to understand. It might have to do with the supposed origin of fairies. For orphan, Warburton suggested ouphen, from ouph.
[395] The Anglo-Saxon i
an ea
or
ea
; and is it not also plainly the
Midgard of the Edda?
[395] The Anglo-Saxon i man ea or
ear
; and isn't it also clearly the Midgard of the Edda?
[396] The origin of Mab is very uncertain; it may be a contraction of Habundia, see below France. "Mab," says Voss, one of the German translators of Shakspeare, "is not the Fairy-queen, the same with Titania, as some, misled by the word queen, have thought. That word in old English, as in Danish, designates the female sex." He might have added the Ang.-Sax. cþen woman, whence both queen and quean. Voss is perhaps right and elf-queen may have been used in the same manner as the Danish Elle-quinde, Elle-kone for the female Elf. We find Phaer (see above, p. 11) using Fairy-queen, as a translation for Nympha.
[396] The origin of Mab is quite unclear; it might be a shortened form of Habundia, see below France. "Mab," says Voss, one of the German translators of Shakespeare, "is not the Fairy-queen, the same as Titania, as some, misled by the word queen, have thought. That word in Old English, just like in Danish, refers to the female gender." He could have also mentioned the Anglo-Saxon cþen for woman, from which both queen and quean are derived. Voss might be right, and elf-queen could have been used similarly to the Danish Elle-quinde, Elle-kone for the female Elf. We find Phaer (see above, p. 11) using Fairy-queen as a translation for Nympha.
[397] i. e., Night-mare. "Many times," says Gull the fairy, "I get on men and women, and so lie on their stomachs, that I cause them great pain; for which they call me by the name of Hagge or Night-mare." Merry Pranks, etc. p. 42.
[397] i. e., Night-mare. "Many times," says Gull the fairy, "I get on people and lie on their stomachs, causing them great pain; for which they call me by the name of Hag or Night-mare." Merry Pranks, etc. p. 42.
Of standing lakes and the night—approach each one. Golding.
Golding seems to have regarded, by chance or with knowledge, the Elves as a higher species than the Fairies. Misled by the word elves, Shakspeare makes sad confusion of classic and Gothic mythology.
Golding seems to have seen, whether by chance or on purpose, the Elves as a superior species compared to the Fairies. Misled by the term elves, Shakespeare creates a confusing mix of classical and Gothic mythology.
Merry Wives of Windsor, Act 4, Scene 4.
In our old poetry take also signifies, to give.
In our older poetry, take also means to give.
What is revealed leads to the downfall of the gossip. Massinger, Fatal Dowry, Act 4, Scene 1.
Good if it's kept hidden, but harmful if revealed.
Fortune of an Honest Man.
[401] We do not recollect having met with any account of this prank; but Jonson is usually so correct, that we may be certain it was a part of the popular belief.
[401] We don’t remember coming across any stories about this prank, but Jonson is typically so accurate that we can be sure it was a part of popular belief.
[402] Whalley was certainly right in proposing to read Agnes. This ceremony is, we believe, still practised in the north of England on St. Agnes' night. See Brand, i. 34.
[402] Whalley was definitely correct in suggesting the reading of Agnes. We think this tradition is still observed in the north of England on St. Agnes' night. See Brand, i. 34.
[404] Act i. sc. 5. R. Dodsley's Old Plays, vii. p. 394. We quote this as the first notice we have met of the red caps of the fairies.
[404] Act i. sc. 5. R. Dodsley's Old Plays, vii. p. 394. We mention this as the first reference we've come across regarding the red caps of the fairies.
[405] Brown, their author, was a native of Devon, the Pixy region; hence their accordance with the Pixy legends given above.
[405] Brown, their author, was from Devon, the Pixy area; this explains how they align with the Pixy legends mentioned earlier.
[406] This is perhaps the dancing on the hearth of the fairy-ladies to which Milton alludes: see above, p. 42. "Doth not the warm zeal of an English-man's devotion make them maintain and defend the social hearth as the sanctuary and chief place of residence of the tutelary lares and household gods, and the only court where the lady-fairies convene to dance and revel?"—Paradoxical Assertions, etc. 1664, quoted by Brand, ii. p. 504.
[406] This might be the dancing around the fireplace of the fairy ladies that Milton mentions: see above, p. 42. "Doesn't the warm passion of an English person's devotion lead them to protect and defend the home as the sanctuary and main residence of the protective spirits and household gods, and the only place where the fairy ladies gather to dance and party?"—Paradoxical Assertions, etc. 1664, quoted by Brand, ii. p. 504.
[407] The reader will observe that the third sense of Fairy is the most usual one in Drayton. It occurs in its second sense two lines further on, twice in Nymphidia, and in the following passage of his third Eclogue,
[407] The reader will notice that the third meaning of Fairy is the most common one in Drayton. It appears in its second sense two lines down, twice in Nymphidia, and in the following part of his third Eclogue,
And is to Fayrie gone on a pilgrimage,
The more we complain.
[408] Mr. Chalmers does not seem to have known that the Crickets were family of note in Fairy. Shakspeare (Merry Wives of Windsor) mentions a Fairy named Cricket; and no hint of Shakspeare's was lost upon Drayton.
[408] Mr. Chalmers doesn’t appear to have realized that the Crickets were a notable family in Fairy. Shakespeare (Merry Wives of Windsor) refers to a Fairy named Cricket; and Drayton certainly picked up on everything Shakespeare mentioned.
[409] In the Musarum Deliciæ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In the Musarum Deliciæ.
[410] This is a palpable mistake of the poet's. The Friar (see above, p. 291) is the celebrated Friar Rush, who haunted houses, not fields, and was never the same with Jack-o'-the-Lanthorn. It was probably the name Rush, which suggested rushlight, that caused Milton's error. He is the Brüder Rausch of Germany, the Broder Ruus of Denmark. His name is either as Grimm thinks, noise, or as Wolf (Von Bruodor Rauschen, p. xxviii.) deems drunkenness, our old word, rouse. Sir Walter Scott in a note on Marmion, says also "Friar Rush, alias Will-o'-the-Wisp. He was also a sort of Robin Goodfellow and Jack-o'-Lanthorn," which is making precious confusion. Reginald Scot more correctly describes him as being "for all the world such another fellow as this Hudgin," i. e. Hödeken: see above, p. 255.
[410] This is a clear mistake by the poet. The Friar (see above, p. 291) is the famous Friar Rush, who haunted houses, not fields, and was never the same as Jack-o'-the-Lanthorn. It was probably the name Rush, which suggests rushlight, that led to Milton's mistake. He is the Brüder Rausch of Germany, the Broder Ruus of Denmark. His name means, as Grimm thinks, noise, or, as Wolf (Von Bruodor Rauschen, p. xxviii.) suggests, drunkenness, linked to our old word, rouse. Sir Walter Scott notes in Marmion, "Friar Rush, alias Will-o'-the-Wisp. He was also a sort of Robin Goodfellow and Jack-o'-Lanthorn," which creates some confusion. Reginald Scot more accurately describes him as being "just like this Hudgin," i. e. Hödeken: see above, p. 255.
[411] Ben Jonson's Works, vol. ii. p. 499. We shall never cease to regret that the state to which literature has come in this country almost precludes even a hope of our ever being able to publish our meditated edition of Milton's poems for which we have been collecting materials these five and twenty years. It would have been very different from Todd's. [Published in 1859.]
[411] Ben Jonson's Works, vol. ii. p. 499. We will always regret that the current state of literature in this country makes it nearly impossible to hope for the publication of the planned edition of Milton's poems, for which we have been gathering materials for the past twenty-five years. It would have been very different from Todd's. [Published in 1859.]
[412] Evidently drawn from Dryden's Flower and Leaf.
[412] Clearly taken from Dryden's Flower and Leaf.
[413] We meet here for the last time with Fairy in its collective sense, or rather, perhaps, as the country:
[413] We gather here for the final time with Fairy in its broader meaning, or rather, maybe, as the land:
[414] In Mr Halliwell's Illustrations of Fairy Mythology, will be found a good deal of Fairy poetry, for which we have not had space in this work.
[414] In Mr. Halliwell's Illustrations of Fairy Mythology, there's a lot of Fairy poetry that we haven't had room for in this work.
[415] Mr. Cromek. There was, we believe, some false dealing on the part of Allan Cunningham toward this gentleman, such as palming on him his own verses as traditionary ones. But the legends are genuine.
[415] Mr. Cromek. We believe there was some dishonesty from Allan Cunningham towards this man, like passing off his own poems as traditional ones. However, the legends are authentic.
[416] This answers to the Deenè Mâh, Good People, of the Highlands and Ireland. An old Scottish name, we may add, for a fairy seems to have been Bogle, akin to the English Pouke, Puck, Puckle; but differing from the Boggart. Thus Gawain Douglas says,
[416] This refers to the Deenè Mâh, Good People, from the Highlands and Ireland. It’s an old Scottish name, and it seems that a fairy was often called Bogle, which is similar to the English Pouke, Puck, Puckle; but it’s different from the Boggart. So, Gawain Douglas says,
[417] Daemonologie, B. III. c. 5.
Demonology, Book III, Chapter 5.
[418] These elf-arrows are triangular pieces of flint, supposed to have been the
heads of the arrows used by the aborigines. Though more plentiful in Scotland
they are also found in England and Ireland, and were there also attached
to the fairies, and the wounds were also only to be discerned by gifted eyes.
In an Anglo-Saxon poem, there occur the words æa
e
co
and ýl
a
e
co
,
i. e. arrow of the Gods, and arrow of the Elves. Grimm, Deut. Mythol.,
p. 22.
[418] These elf-arrows are triangular pieces of flint, believed to have been the heads of the arrows used by the indigenous people. While they are more common in Scotland, they can also be found in England and Ireland, and were similarly linked to fairies there, with the wounds only being visible to those with special sight. In an Anglo-Saxon poem, the words æa e sco and ýl
a e-scot,
i. e. arrow of the Gods, and arrow of the Elves. Grimm, Deut. Mythol.,
p. 22.
[419] "It was till lately believed by the ploughmen of Clydesdale, that if they repeated the rhyme
[419] "Until recently, the farmers of Clydesdale believed that if they recited the rhyme
And I'll give you a spurtle from my garden!
three several times on turning their cattle at the terminations of ridges, they would find the said fare prepared for them on reaching the end of the fourth furrow."—Chambers' Popular Rhymes of Scotland, p. 33.
three several times on turning their cattle at the ends of ridges, they would find the food ready for them when they reached the end of the fourth furrow."—Chambers' Popular Rhymes of Scotland, p. 33.
[421] Hugh Miller, The Old Red Sandstone, p. 251. We are happy to have an opportunity of expressing the high feelings of respect and esteem which we entertain for this extraordinary man. Born in the lowest rank of society, and commencing life as a workman in a stone-quarry, he has, by the mere force of natural genius, become not only a most able geologist but an elegant writer, and a sound and discerning critic. Scotland seems to stand alone in producing such men.
[421] Hugh Miller, The Old Red Sandstone, p. 251. We’re glad to have the chance to express the deep respect and admiration we feel for this remarkable man. Born into the lowest social class and starting his life as a laborer in a stone quarry, he has, through sheer natural talent, become not only an exceptional geologist but also a graceful writer and a thoughtful and insightful critic. Scotland appears to be unique in producing such individuals.
[422] He is named as we have seen (p. 351) by Gawain Douglas. King James says of him "The spirit called Brownie appeared like a rough man, and haunted divers houses without doing any evill, but doing, as it were, necessarie turns up and down the house; yet some are so blinded as to believe that their house was all the sonsier, as they called it, that such spirits resorted there."
[422] He is mentioned, as we've seen (p. 351), by Gawain Douglas. King James describes him: "The spirit known as Brownie appeared as a rough man and haunted various houses without causing any harm, but went about performing necessary tasks around the house; yet some are so misled that they believe their home was much cozier, as they put it, because such spirits frequented it."
[424] Grimm (Deut. Mythol., p. 479) says it is the German Schellenrock, i. e., Bell-coat, from his coat being hung with bells like those of the fools. A Pūck he says, once served in a convent in Mecklenburg, for thirty years, in kitchen, and stable, and the only reward he asked was "tunicam de diversis coloribus et tintinnabulis plenam."
[424] Grimm (Deut. Mythol., p. 479) says it is the German Schellenrock, i. e., Bell-coat, because his coat was decorated with bells like those of jesters. A Pūck, he mentions, once worked in a convent in Mecklenburg for thirty years, in the kitchen and stable, and the only reward he asked for was "a tunic of different colors and filled with tintinnabulis."
[425] Sketches of Perthshire, p. 245.
[426] In what precedes, we have chiefly followed Mr. Cromek. Those anxious for further information will meet it in the Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, and other works.
[426] In what we've discussed so far, we've primarily relied on Mr. Cromek. For those looking for more details, you'll find them in the Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border and other works.
[427] Mr. Croker says, that according to the Munster peasantry the ordinary attire of the Fairy is a black hat, green coat, white stockings, and red shoes.
[427] Mr. Croker says that, according to the people of Munster, the typical outfit of a Fairy includes a black hat, green coat, white stockings, and red shoes.
[430] They are (shia),
(shifra),
c
e (shicârè),
(shee),
e (sheeè),
b (sheeidh) all denoting, spirit, fairy. The term
also
signifies a hag, and a hillock, and as an adjective, spiritual.
[430] They are (shia),
(shifra), cire (shicârè),
(shee),
e (sheeè), b (sheeidh) all referring to spirit or fairy. The term
also means a hag, a small hill, and as an adjective, it can mean spiritual.
[431] We never heard a fairy-legend from any of the Connaught-men with whom we conversed in our boyhood. Their tales were all of Finn-mac-Cool and his heroes.
[431] We never heard any fairy tales from the people of Connaught when we talked to them as kids. Their stories were all about Finn-mac-Cool and his heroes.
[432] In Irish,
o
ne (dhia eenè). We are inclined to think that he
must have added,
o
n,
o
ne (dhia dhardheen, dhia eenè), i.e.
Thursday, Friday; for we can see no reason for omitting Thursday.
[432] In Irish, o (dhia eenè). We think he must have added,
o in,
oñe (dhia dhardheen, dhia eenè), i.e. Thursday, Friday; because we see no reason to leave out Thursday.
[434] This story may remind one of the Wonderful Lamp, and others. There is something of the same kind in the Pentamerone.
[434] This story might remind you of the Amazing Lamp and others. There is something similar in the Pentamerone.
[435] Inis, pronounced sometimes Inch, (like the Hebrew Ee (אי) and the
Indian Dsib) is either island or coast, bank of sea or river. The Ang.-Sax.
i (ee) seems to have had the same extent of signification, hence Chelsea,
Battersea, etc., which never could have been islands. Perhaps þeo
i
(worthy, worth) was similar, as werd, werth, in German is an island.
[435] Inis, sometimes pronounced Inch (similar to the Hebrew Ee (אי) and the Indian Dsib), refers to either an island or a coastal area, the bank of a sea or river. The Old English i (ee) seems to have had the same meaning, which is why we have places like Chelsea and Battersea, that could never have been islands. Perhaps þeoi
(worthy, worth) was similar, as werd, werth in German means an island.
[436] Mr. Croker says this is moruach, sea-maid; the only word we find in
O'Reilly is muṁm
e
ċ (múrirgach). We have met no term answering
to merman.
[436] Mr. Croker says this is moruach, sea-maid; the only word we find in O'Reilly is muṁm
e
ċ (múrirgach). We haven't encountered any term that corresponds to merman.
[437] It is a rule of the Irish language, that the initial consonant of an oblique case, or of a word in regimine, becomes aspirated; thus Pooka (nom.), na Phooka (gen.), mac son, a mhic (vic) my son.
[437] In Irish, there's a rule that the first consonant of a word in the oblique case, or a word in regimine, gets aspirated; so you have Pooka (nominative), na Phooka (genitive), mac for son, and a mhic (vic) for my son.
[438] In Irish lobc
(lubárkin); the Ulster name is Logheryman, in Irish
loċ
m
(lucharman). For the Cork term Cluricaun, the Kerry Luricaun
and the Tipperary Lurigadaun, we have found no equivalents in the Irish
dictionaries. The short o in Irish, we may observe, is pronounced as in
French and Spanish, i. e. as u in but, cut; ai nearly as a in fall. It may be
added, on account of the following tales, that in Kildare and the adjoining
counties the short English u, in but, cut, etc., is invariably pronounced as in
pull, full, while this u, is pronounced as that in but, cut.
[438] In Irish lobric (lubárkin); the Ulster name is Logheryman, in Irish loċrm (lucharman). For the Cork term Cluricaun, the Kerry Luricaun, and the Tipperary Lurigadaun, we have not found any equivalents in the Irish dictionaries. The short o in Irish, we might note, is pronounced like it is in French and Spanish, i. e. like u in but, cut; ai is almost like a in fall. Additionally, regarding the following tales, in Kildare and the neighboring counties, the short English u in but, cut, etc., is consistently pronounced like in pull, full, while this u is pronounced like that in but, cut.
[439] The Ulster Lucharman also has such an English look, that we should be tempted to derive it from the Ang.-Sax. lácan, lǽcan, to play. Loki Löjemand, or Loki Playman, is a name of the Eddaic deity Loki in the Danish ballads.
[439] The Ulster Lucharman has such an English appearance that we might be tempted to trace its roots back to the Old English lácan, lǽcan, which means to play. Loki Löjemand, or Loki Playman, is a name for the Eddaic god Loki in the Danish ballads.
[440] In the place of the Witch of Edmonton usually quoted with this, Lubrick is plainly the Latin lubricus.
[440] Instead of the Witch of Edmonton commonly referenced here, Lubrick clearly derives from the Latin lubricus.
[441] It will be observed that these, as well as the Young Piper in the Appendix, are related in the character of a peasant. This was in accordance with a frame that was proposed for the Fairy Legends, but which proved too difficult of execution to be adopted.
[441] It’s noticeable that these stories, along with the Young Piper in the Appendix, feature a peasant as a central character. This was part of a concept that was suggested for the Fairy Legends, but it turned out to be too hard to implement effectively.
[442] Lit. Yellow-stick, the ragwort or ragweed, which grows to a great size in Ireland.
[442] Lit. Yellow-stick, the ragwort or ragweed, which grows very large in Ireland.
[443] A kind of spade with but one step, used in Leinster.
[443] A type of spade with a single step, used in Leinster.
[444] All that is said in this legend about the beer is a pure fiction, for we never heard of a Leprechaun drinking or smoking. It is, however, a tradition of the peasantry, that the Danes used to make beer of the heath. It was a Protestant farmer in the county of Cavan, that showed such knowledge of the siege of Derry; the Catholic gardener who told us this story, knew far better. It is also the popular belief that the Danes keep up their claim on Ireland, and that a Danish father, when marrying his daughter, gives her a portion in Ireland.
[444] Everything mentioned in this legend about the beer is pure fiction, as we’ve never heard of a Leprechaun drinking or smoking. However, it’s a tradition among the locals that the Danes used to make beer from heather. A Protestant farmer in County Cavan demonstrated a good understanding of the siege of Derry; however, the Catholic gardener who shared this story knew much more. There’s also a popular belief that the Danes maintain their claim on Ireland, and that a Danish father, when marrying off his daughter, gives her a dowry in Ireland.
[445] i. e. Felix. On account of the Romish custom of naming after Saints, Felix, Thaddæus, Terence, Augustine, etc., are common names among the peasantry.
[445] i. e. Felix. Because of the Catholic tradition of naming children after Saints, names like Felix, Thaddæus, Terence, Augustine, etc., are common among the rural population.
[446] In our Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 16, we noticed the coincidence between this and a passage in an Arabic author. We did not then recollect the following verses of Milton,
[446] In our Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 16, we pointed out the similarity between this and a section from an Arabic writer. At that time, we didn’t remember the following lines from Milton,
The simile of the moon among the stars in the same place, we have since found in the Nibelungen Lied (st. 285), and in some of our old poets, and Hammer says (Sehirin i. note 7), that it occurs even to satiety in Oriental poetry. In like manner Camoens' simile of the mirror, mentioned in the same place, occurs in Poliziano's Stanze i. 64.
The comparison of the moon among the stars in the same spot has been found in the Nibelungen Lied (st. 285) and in some of our older poets. Hammer mentions (Sehirin i. note 7) that this image appears even excessively in Oriental poetry. Similarly, Camoens' comparison of the mirror, noted in the same context, is found in Poliziano's Stanze i. 64.
[449] See Stewart, The Popular Superstitions of the Highlanders. Edinburgh, 1823. As Mr. Stewart's mode of narrating is not the very best, we have taken the liberty of re-writing and abridging the legends.
[449] See Stewart, The Popular Superstitions of the Highlanders. Edinburgh, 1823. Since Mr. Stewart's way of telling the stories isn't the greatest, we've taken the freedom to rewrite and shorten the legends.
[452] There is a similar legend in Scandinavia. As a smith was at work in his forge late one evening, he heard great wailing out on the road, and by the light of the red-hot iron that he was hammering, he saw a woman whom a Troll was driving along, bawling at her "A little more! a little more!" He ran out, put the red-hot iron between them, and thus delivered her from the power of the Troll (see p. 108). He led her into his house and that night she was delivered of twins. In the morning he waited on her husband, who he supposed must be in great affliction at the loss of his wife. But to his surprise he saw there, in bed, a woman the very image of her he had saved from the Troll. Knowing at once what she must be, he raised an axe he had in his hand, and cleft her skull. The matter was soon explained to the satisfaction of the husband, who gladly received his real wife and her twins.—Thiele, i. 88. Oral.
[452] There's a similar tale in Scandinavia. One evening, while a blacksmith was working in his forge, he heard loud cries coming from the road. By the glow of the red-hot iron he was hammering, he saw a woman being dragged along by a Troll, yelling, "Just a little more! just a little more!" He rushed out, placed the red-hot iron between them, and saved her from the Troll (see p. 108). He brought her into his home, and that night she gave birth to twins. In the morning, he visited her husband, thinking he must be devastated by his wife's disappearance. But to his surprise, he found a woman in bed who looked exactly like the one he had rescued from the Troll. Realizing who she was, he raised the axe he had with him and struck her down. The situation was quickly explained to the satisfaction of the husband, who happily welcomed his real wife and their twins.—Thiele, i. 88. Oral.
[453] Told, without naming his authority, by the late W. S. Rose, in the Quarterly Review for 1825.
[453] Shared, without disclosing his source, by the late W. S. Rose, in the Quarterly Review for 1825.
[454] Description of the Isle of Man. London, 1731.
[454] Description of the Isle of Man. London, 1731.
[455] In his Essay on Fairies in the Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, and in the notes on Peveril of the Peak.
[455] In his essay about fairies in the Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, and in the notes on Peveril of the Peak.
[456] Train, Account of the Isle of Man, ii. p. 148.
[456] Train, Account of the Isle of Man, ii. p. 148.
[459] Giraldus Cambrensis, Itinerarium Cambriæ, l. i. c. 8, translated by Sir R. C. Hoare.
[459] Giraldus Cambrensis, Itinerary of Wales, Book 1, Chapter 8, translated by Sir R. C. Hoare.
[460] Very likely indeed that Elidurus, or Giraldus either, should know any thing of Plato or of Marco Polo, especially as the latter was not yet born!
[460] It's pretty unlikely that Elidurus, or even Giraldus, would know anything about Plato or Marco Polo, especially since the latter hadn't been born yet!
[461] Book i. chap. 12.
[463] Abridged from "A Day at the Van Pools;" MS. of Miss Beale, the author of "Poems" and of "The Vale of the Towey," a most delightful volume. We have since received from our gifted friend the following additional information. "Since writing this letter, I have heard a new version of the last part of the Spirit of the Van. The third offence is said to be, that she and her husband were ploughing; he guiding the plough, and she driving the horses. The horses went wrong, and the husband took up something and threw it at them, which struck her. She seized the plough and went off, followed by the flocks and herds she had brought with her to Van Pool, where they all vanished, and the mark of the ploughshare is shown on the mountain at this present day. She left her children behind her, who became famous as doctors. Jones was their name, and they lived at a place called Muddfi. In them was said to have originated the tradition of the seventh son, or Septimus, being born for the healing art; as for many generations, seven sons were regularly born in each family, the seventh of whom became the doctor, and wonderful in his profession. It is said even now, that the Jones of Muddfi are, or were, until very recently, clever doctors."—A. B. A somewhat different version of this legend is given by Mr. Croker, iii. 256.
[463] Abridged from "A Day at the Van Pools;" MS. of Miss Beale, the author of "Poems" and of "The Vale of the Towey," a truly delightful book. We have since received more information from our talented friend. "Since writing this letter, I’ve heard a new version of the last part of the Spirit of the Van. The third offense is said to be that she and her husband were ploughing; he was guiding the plow, and she was driving the horses. The horses went off course, and the husband picked up something and threw it at them, which hit her. She grabbed the plow and left, followed by the flocks and herds she had brought with her to Van Pool, where they all disappeared, and the mark of the ploughshare can still be seen on the mountain today. She left her children behind, who became well-known doctors. Their last name was Jones, and they lived in a place called Muddfi. It’s said that the tradition of the seventh son, or Septimus, being destined for the healing profession originated with them; for many generations, each family regularly had seven sons, the seventh of whom became the doctor and was remarkable in his field. Even now, it’s said that the Joneses of Muddfi are, or were until very recently, skilled doctors."—A. B. A somewhat different version of this legend is provided by Mr. Croker, iii. 256.
[464] For the chief part of our knowledge respecting the fairy lore of Wales we are indebted to the third or supplemental volume of the Fairy Legends, in which Mr. Croker, with the aid of Dr. Owen Pugh and other Welsh scholars, has given a fuller account of the superstitions of the people of the Principality, than is, we believe, to be found any where else.
[464] Most of what we know about the fairy legends of Wales comes from the third or supplemental volume of the Fairy Legends, where Mr. Croker, along with Dr. Owen Pugh and other Welsh scholars, provides a more detailed account of the superstitions of the people in the Principality than we believe is available anywhere else.
[465] A Relation of Apparitions of Spirits in the County of Monmouth and the Principality of Wales, by the Rev. Edward Jones of the Tiarch.—For our extracts from this work we are indebted to Mr. Croker.
[465] A Report on Sightings of Spirits in Monmouth County and the Principality of Wales, by Rev. Edward Jones of the Tiarch.—We thank Mr. Croker for providing our excerpts from this work.
[466] The lady's name was Williams. The legends were originally intended for the present work, but circumstances caused them to appear in the supplemental volume of the Irish Fairy Legends. We have abridged them.
[466] The woman's name was Williams. The stories were originally meant for this work, but due to certain circumstances, they ended up in the supplemental volume of the Irish Fairy Legends. We have shortened them.
[467] Gitto is the dim. of Griffith: bach (beg Ir.) is little.
[467] Gitto is the short form of Griffith: bach (beg Irish) means little.
[469] Poésies de Marie de France, par De Roquefort. Paris, 1820. If any one should suspect that these are not genuine translations from the Breton, his doubts will be dispelled by reading the original of the Lai du Laustic in the Barzan-Breiz (i. 24) presently to be noticed.
[469] Poems by Marie de France, by De Roquefort. Paris, 1820. If anyone suspects that these are not authentic translations from Breton, their doubts will be cleared up by reading the original of the Lai du Laustic in the Barzan-Breiz (i. 24) that will be discussed shortly.
[471] The Bas-Breton Korrigan or Korrigwen differs, as we may see, but little from Gallican. Strabo (i. p. 304) says that Demeter and Kora were worshipped in an island in these parts.
[471] The Bas-Breton Korrigan or Korrigwen is quite similar to Gallican. Strabo (i. p. 304) mentions that Demeter and Kora were worshipped on an island in this area.
[472] Sena is supposed to be L'Isle des Saints, nearly opposite Brest.
[472] Sena is believed to be L'Isle des Saints, almost directly across from Brest.
[473] Pomp. Mela, iii. 6.
[474] It might seem hardly necessary to inform the reader that these verses and those that follow, are our own translations, from Marie de France. Yet some have taken them for old English verses.
[474] It might seem unnecessary to tell the reader that these verses and the ones that follow are our own translations from Marie de France. Still, some people have mistaken them for old English verses.
The fountain ring, to the moon-goddess.
Villemarqué, Barzan-Breiz, p. 8.
The c'h expresses the guttural.
The c'h sounds guttural.
[476] This manifestly alludes to Lanval or Graelent, or similar stories.
[476] This clearly refers to Lanval or Graelent, or similar tales.
Of which we can make no sense, and the French translation gives no aid. In the Harleian MS. it is
Of which we can't make any sense, and the French translation doesn't help. In the Harleian MS. it is
which is more intelligible.
which is easier to understand.
[478] This tends to prove that this is a translation from the Breton; for Innocent III., in whose pontificate the cup was first refused to the laity, died in 1216, when Henry III., to whom Marie is supposed to have dedicated her Lais, was a child.
[478] This seems to indicate that this is a translation from Breton; because Innocent III., during whose papacy the cup was first denied to the laity, died in 1216, when Henry III., to whom Marie is believed to have dedicated her Lais, was still a child.
[479] The same was the case with the Wünschelweib (Wish-woman) of German romance.
[479] The same was true for the Wünschelweib (Wish-woman) in German romance.
So I am finally with you,
says the lady to the Staufenberger. She adds,
says the lady to the Staufenberger. She adds,
He finds it to be true,
He thinks it's true.
I am so lucky to know you. Grimm, German Mythology, p. 391.
[480] In the Shâh-nâmeh, Siyawush, when he foresees his own death by the treachery of Afrasiâb, tells his wife Ferengis, the daughter of that monarch, that she will bear a son whom she is to name Ky Khosroo, and who will avenge the death of his father: see Görres, Heldenbuch von Iran, ii. 32.
[480] In the Shâh-nâmeh, Siyawush, aware of his impending death at the hands of Afrasiâb, tells his wife Ferengis, the daughter of that king, that she will have a son whom she should name Ky Khosroo, and that he will take revenge for his father's death: see Görres, Heldenbuch von Iran, ii. 32.
In this way, there is a high entrance.
M. de Roquefort, in his Glossaire de la Langue Romaine, correctly renders hoge by colline. In his translation of this Lai he renders it by cabane, not, perhaps, understanding how a hill could be pervious. The story, however, of Prince Ahmed, and the romance of Orfeo and Heurodis (see above, p. 52), are good authority on this point: see also above, pp. 405, 408.
M. de Roquefort, in his Glossaire de la Langue Romaine, accurately translates hoge as colline. In his translation of this Lai, he translates it as cabane, possibly not realizing how a hill could be permeable. However, the story of Prince Ahmed and the romance of Orfeo and Heurodis (see above, p. 52) provide strong evidence on this topic: see also above, pp. 405, 408.
[482] In the Harleian MS. Mandement. M. de Roquefort confesses his total ignorance of this people; we follow his example. May it not, however, be connected with manant, and merely signify people, inhabitants?
[482] In the Harleian MS. Mandement. M. de Roquefort admits he knows nothing about this group; we’ll do the same. However, could it be related to manant, possibly just meaning people or residents?
[483] Roman de Roux, v. ii. 234.
[484] See Roquefort, Supplément au Glossaire de la Langue Romaine s. v. Perron.
[484] See Roquefort, Supplement to the Glossary of the Roman Language s. v. Perron.
[485] Barzan-Breiz, Chants Populaires de la Bretagne, recueilles et publiés par Th. Hersart de la Villemarqué. Paris, 1846. This is a most valuable work and deserving to take its place with the Ballads of Scotland, Scandinavia, and Servia, to none of which is it inferior. To the credit of France the edition which we use is the fourth. How different would the fate of such a work be in this country!
[485] Barzan-Breiz, Popular Songs of Brittany, collected and published by Th. Hersart de la Villemarqué. Paris, 1846. This is a highly valuable work and deserves to be regarded alongside the Ballads of Scotland, Scandinavia, and Serbia, and it is not inferior to any of them. It's commendable that France has produced a fourth edition of this work. How different would this work’s fate be in this country!
[486] We make this distinction, because in the ballads in which the personage is a Fay, the word used is Korrigan or Korrig, while in that in which the Dwarfs are actors, the words are Korr and Korred. But the truth is, they are all but different forms of Korr. They are all the same, singular and plural. The Breton changes its first consonant like the Irish: see p. 371. We also meet with Crion, Goric, Couril, as names of these beings, but they are only forms of those given above.
[486] We make this distinction because in the ballads where the character is a Fay, the terms used are Korrigan or Korrig, while in those featuring Dwarfs, the terms are Korr and Korred. But the truth is, they’re just different forms of Korr. They are all the same, both singular and plural. The Breton changes its first consonant like the Irish: see p. 371. We also encounter Crion, Goric, Couril as names for these beings, but they are only variations of the ones mentioned above.
[487] Hence we may infer that they came originally from Scandinavia, communicated most probably by the Normans.
[487] Therefore, we can conclude that they originally came from Scandinavia, likely brought over by the Normans.
[488] Stone-tables. They are called by the same name in Devon and Cornwall; in Irish their appellation is Cromleach.
[488] Stone tables. They go by the same name in Devon and Cornwall; in Irish, they are called Cromleach.
[489] Barzan-Breiz., i. xlix. 69.
Welsh. | Breton language. |
Gweliz mez ken gwelet derven, | Gweliz vi ken guelet iar wenn, |
Gweliz vi ken gwelet iar wenn, | Gweliz mez ken gwelet gwezen. |
Erioez ne wiliz evelhenn. | Gweliz mez ha gweliz gwial, |
Gweliz derven e Koat Brezal, | |
Biskoaz na weliz kemend all. |
[491] The tailor cries "Shut the door! Here are the little Duz of the night" (Setu ann Duzigou nouz), and St. Augustine (De Civ. Dei, c. xxiii.) speaks of "Daemones quos Duscios Galli nuncupant." It may remind us of our own word Deuce.
[491] The tailor yells, "Close the door! Here come the little Duz of the night" (Setu ann Duzigou nouz), and St. Augustine (De Civ. Dei, c. xxiii.) mentions "Daemones quos Duscios Galli call." It might remind us of our own word Deuce.
[493] From an article signed H—Y in a cheap publication called Tracts for the People. The writer says he heard it in the neighbourhood of the Vale of Goel, and it has every appearance of being genuine. Villemarqué (i. 61) mentions the last circumstance as to the end of the penance of the Korred.
[493] From an article by H—Y in an inexpensive publication called Tracts for the People. The author claims he heard it near the Vale of Goel, and it seems to be authentic. Villemarqué (i. 61) notes the final detail regarding the end of the Korred's penance.
[494] Monumens Celtiques, p. 2. An old sailor told M. de Cambry, that one of these stones covers an immense treasure, and that these thousands of them have been set up the better to conceal it. He added that a calculation, the key to which was to be found in the Tower of London, would alone indicate the spot where the treasure lies.
[494] Monumens Celtiques, p. 2. An old sailor told M. de Cambry that one of these stones hides a vast treasure and that these thousands of stones were placed to better conceal it. He also mentioned that a calculation, the key to which is in the Tower of London, would reveal the exact location of the treasure.
[495] For what follows we are indebted to the MS. communication of Dr. W. Grimm. He quotes as his authority the Zeitung der Gesellschafter for 1826.
[495] For what follows, we owe thanks to Dr. W. Grimm for his manuscript communication. He cites the Zeitung der Gesellschafter from 1826 as his source.
[496] The former seems to be a house spirit, the Goblin, Follet, or Lutin of the north of France; the latter is apparently the Ignis Fatuus.
[496] The first appears to be a house spirit, the Goblin, Follet, or Lutin from northern France; the second seems to be the Ignis Fatuus.
[497] So the Yorkshire Bar-guest.
So the Yorkshire Bar-guest.
[499] See our Mythology of Ancient Greece and Italy, where (p. 237) most of what follows will be found, with notes.
[499] Check out our Mythology of Ancient Greece and Italy, where (p. 237) you'll find most of what follows, along with notes.
[500] Parthenius Erotica, chap. xxix.
[501] Aulularia, Prologue.
[502] See our Mythology of Greece and Italy, p. 543; and our Ovid's Fasti, Excursus iv.
[502] Check out our Mythology of Greece and Italy, p. 543; and our Ovid's Fasti, Excursus iv.
[503] Satyricon, ch. 38. Sunt qui eundem (Hercules) Incubonem esse velint. Schol. Hor. Sat. ii. 6, 13.
[503] Satyricon, ch. 38. There are those who want to say the same (Hercules) is the Incubus. Schol. Hor. Sat. ii. 6, 13.
[504] Viessieux, Italy and the Italians, vol. i. pp. 161, 162.
[504] Viessieux, Italy and the Italians, vol. i. pp. 161, 162.
[505] L'huorco, the Orco of Bojardo and Ariosto, probably derived from the Latin Orcus: see Mythol. of Greece and Italy, p. 527. In this derivation we find that we had been anticipated by Minucci in his notes on the Malmantile Racquistato, c. ii. st. 50.
[505] L'huorco, the Orco of Bojardo and Ariosto, likely comes from the Latin Orcus: see Mythol. of Greece and Italy, p. 527. In this context, we see that Minucci had already addressed this in his notes on the Malmantile Racquistato, c. ii. st. 50.
In a work, from which we have derived some information (Lettres sur les Contes des Fées, Paris, 1826), considerable pains are taken, we think to little purpose, to deduce the French Ogre from the Oïgours, a Tartar tribe, who with the other tribes of that people invaded Europe in the twelfth century. In the Glossaire de la Langue Romaine, Ogre is explained by Hongrois. Any one, however, that reads the Pentamerone will see that the ugly, cruel, man-eating Huorco is plainly an Ogre; and those expert at the tours de passe passe of etymology will be at no loss to deduce Ogre from Orco. See Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 223.
In a work from which we've gathered some information (Letters on Fairy Tales, Paris, 1826), a lot of effort is spent, we think in vain, trying to link the French Ogre to the Oïgours, a Tartar tribe that, along with other tribes of that group, invaded Europe in the twelfth century. In the Glossary of the Romani Language, Ogre is explained as Hungarian. However, anyone who reads the Pentamerone will see that the ugly, cruel, man-eating Huorco is clearly an Ogre; and those skilled in the tricks of etymology won't have trouble tracing Ogre back to Orco. See Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 223.
[506] In another of these tales, it is said of a young man, who, on breaking open a cask, found a beautiful maiden in it, that he stood for a while comme o chillo che ha visto lo Monaciello.
[506] In another of these stories, it’s said that a young man, when he broke open a barrel, found a beautiful maiden inside. He stood there for a while like someone who has seen the Monaciello.
[508] Vincentius apud Kornmann, de Miraculis Vivorum.
[508] Vincentius in Kornmann, On the Miracles of the Living.
[509] This being, unknown to classic mythology, is first mentioned by Lactantius. It was probably from Boccaccio's Genealogia Deorum that Bojardo got his knowledge of him.
[509] This being, not found in classic mythology, is first mentioned by Lactantius. Bojardo likely learned about him from Boccaccio's Genealogia Deorum.
[511] Lib. ii. xvii. 56, seq.
[512] There is, however, a Maga or Fata named Falsirena in the Adone of Marini.
[512] There is, however, a Maga or Fata named Falsirena in the Adone of Marini.
[513] La Sabia and La Desconocida of the original romance, which Tasse follows very closely in everything relating to Amadis and Oriana.
[513] La Sabia and La Desconocida of the original romance, which Tasse follows very closely in everything relating to Amadis and Oriana.
[514] Few of our readers, we presume, are acquainted with this poem, and they will perhaps be surprised to learn that it is, after the Furioso, the most beautiful romantic poem in the Italian language, graceful and sweet almost to excess. It is strange that it should be neglected in Italy also. One cause may be its length (One Hundred Cantos), another the constant and inartificial breaking off of the stories, and perhaps the chief one, its serious moral tone so different from that of Ariosto. It might be styled The Legend of Constancy, for the love of its heroes and heroines is proof against all temptations. Mr. Panizzi's charge of abounding in scandalous stories, is not correct, for it is in reality more delicate than even the Faerie Queene. Ginguené, who admired it, appreciates it far more justly.
[514] We believe that few of our readers are familiar with this poem, and they might be surprised to find out that it’s, after the Furioso, the most beautiful romantic poem in Italian, elegant and sweet to almost an extreme. It's surprising that it’s also overlooked in Italy. One reason could be its length (One Hundred Cantos), another could be the frequent and clumsy interruptions in the stories, and perhaps the main reason is its serious moral tone, which is quite different from Ariosto's. It could be called The Legend of Constancy, as the love between its heroes and heroines remains unwavering against all temptations. Mr. Panizzi's claim that it’s filled with scandalous stories is not accurate, as it’s actually more refined than even the Faerie Queene. Ginguené, who admired it, has a much more accurate appreciation of it.
[515] See Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 183. The Pentamerone we may observe, was not a title given to it by the author; in like manner the only title Fielding gave his great work was The History of a Foundling.
[515] See Tales and Popular Fictions, p. 183. The Pentamerone was not a title that the author chose; similarly, the only title Fielding gave to his major work was The History of a Foundling.
[516] He was brother to Adriana and uncle to Leonora Baroni, the ladies whose musical talents Milton celebrates.
[516] He was Adriana's brother and Leonora Baroni's uncle, the women whose musical talents Milton praises.
[517] Ex. gr. Fiume is shiume; Fiore, shiure; Piaggia, chiaja; Piombo, chiummo; Biondo, ghiunno. There are likewise numerous Hispanicisms. Thus gaiola in Gagliuso which we all rendered coffin, is the Spanish jaula, cage, and the meaning apparently is that he would have the cat stuffed and put in a glass-case; in like manner calling the eyes suns (as in na bellezza a doje sole) occurs in the plays of Calderon.
[517] For example, Fiume is shiume; Fiore, shiure; Piaggia, chiaja; Piombo, chiummo; Biondo, ghiunno. There are also many influences from Spanish. For instance, gaiola in Gagliuso, which we all translated as coffin, is the Spanish jaula, meaning cage, and it seems the idea is that he wants the cat stuffed and displayed in a glass case; similarly, referring to eyes as suns (as in na bellezza a doje sole) appears in the plays of Calderon.
[518] In the Taschenbuch für altdeutscher Zeit und Kunst, 1816.
[518] In the Paperback for Old German Times and Art, 1816.
[521] In Don Quixote (part i. chap. 50) we read of "los siete castillos de las siete Fadas" beneath the lake of boiling pitch, and of the fair princess who was enchanted in one of them.
[521] In Don Quixote (part i. chap. 50), we learn about "the seven castles of the seven Fairies" under the lake of boiling tar, and the beautiful princess who was trapped in one of them.
[522] Fada is certainly the elided part. of this verb, for the Latin mode of elision (see above p. 7.) was retained in Spanish as well as Italian. Thus quedo, junto, harto, marchito, vacio, enjuto, violento, &c., come from quedar, juntar, hartar, &c. As the Spanish, following the Latin, also frequently uses the past as a present participle, as un hombre atrevido, "a daring man;" and the same appears to take place in Italian, as un huomo accorto, saputo, avveduto, dispietato; and even in French, as un homme réfléchi, désespéré; may we not say that fada, fata, fée, is enchanting rather than enchanted?
[522] Fada is definitely the omitted part of this verb, as the Latin method of elision (see above p. 7.) was kept in both Spanish and Italian. Therefore, quedo, junto, harto, marchito, vacio, enjuto, violento, etc., come from quedar, juntar, hartar, etc. Since Spanish, following Latin, often uses the past as a present participle, like un hombre atrevido, "a daring man;" and this seems to occur in Italian too, with un huomo accorto, saputo, avveduto, dispietato; and even in French, as un homme réfléchi, désespéré; can we not argue that fada, fata, fée, is enchanting rather than enchanted?
[523] Montina is a small wood.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Montina is a small forest.
[524] Romancero Castellano por Depping, ii. p. 198, 2nd edit. A translation of this romance will be found in Thoms's Lays and Legends of Spain.
[524] Romancero Castellano by Depping, ii. p. 198, 2nd ed. You can find a translation of this romance in Thoms's Lays and Legends of Spain.
[525] i. e. Joey the Hunchback. Pepito is the dim. of Pepe, i. e. José, Joseph.
[525] i. e. Joey the Hunchback. Pepito is a shortened form of Pepe, i. e. José, Joseph.
[526] See Thoms's Lays and Legends of Spain, p. 83. It was related, he says, to a friend of his by the late Sir John Malcolm, who had heard it in Spain. It is also briefly related (probably on the same authority) in the Quarterly Review, vol. xxii. (see above pp. 364, 438). Redi, in his Letters, gives another form of it, in which the scene is at Benevento, the agents are witches, and the hump is taken off, senza verun suo dolor, with a saw of butter. Y Domingo siete is, we are told, a common phrase when any thing is said or done mal à propos.
[526] See Thoms's Lays and Legends of Spain, p. 83. He mentions that a friend of his heard this story from the late Sir John Malcolm, who learned it in Spain. It’s also briefly mentioned (likely from the same source) in the Quarterly Review, vol. xxii. (see above pp. 364, 438). Redi, in his Letters, provides another version, placing the scene in Benevento, involving witches, and where the hump is removed, senza verun suo dolor, with a butter saw. Y Domingo siete is said to be a common expression used when something is said or done mal à propos.
[527] Teatro Critico, tom. ii. His object is to disprove their existence, and he very justly says that the Duende was usually a knavish servant who had his own reasons for making a noise and disturbing the family. This theory will also explain the Duende-tales of Torquemada.
[527] Teatro Critico, vol. ii. His goal is to prove that they don’t exist, and he rightly points out that the Duende was typically a mischievous servant with his own reasons for causing a stir and disrupting the household. This theory also clarifies the Duende stories of Torquemada.
[529] The change of r and n is not without examples. Thus we have αργυρον and argentum; water, English; vand, Danish; vatn, Swedish. Cristofero is Cristofano in Tuscan; homine, nomine, sanguine, are hombre, nombre, sangre, Spanish. In Duerg when r became n, euphony changed g to d, or vice versâ. The changes words undergo when the derivation is certain, are often curious. Alguacil, Spanish, is El-wezeer Arab, as Azucena Spanish, Cecem Portuguese (white-lily) is Sûsan Arab; Guancia (cheek) Italian, is Wange German; Ναυπακτος has become Lépanto. It might not be safe to assert that the Persian gurk and our wolf are the same, and yet the letters in them taken in order are all commutable. Our God be with you has shrunk to Goodbye, and the Spanish Vuestra merced to Usted, pr. Usté. There must, by the way, some time or other, have been an intimate connexion between Spain and England, so many of our familiar words seem to have a Spanish origin. Thus ninny is from niño; booby from bobo; pucker from puchero; launch (a boat) from lancha; and perhaps monkey (if not from mannikin) from mono, monico. We pronounce our colonel like the Spanish coronel.
[529] The shift of r and n isn’t without examples. For instance, we have αργυρον and argentum; water in English; vand in Danish; vatn in Swedish. Cristofero becomes Cristofano in Tuscan; homine, nomine, sanguine turn into hombre, nombre, sangre in Spanish. In Duerg, when r changed to n, euphony altered g to d, or vice versa. The changes words go through when the origin is clear are often interesting. Alguacil in Spanish is El-wezeer in Arabic, while Azucena in Spanish and Cecem in Portuguese (white-lily) is Sûsan in Arabic; Guancia (cheek) in Italian is Wange in German; Ναυπακτος has evolved into Lépanto. It may not be safe to say that the Persian gurk and our wolf are the same, but all the letters in them are interchangeable when taken sequentially. Our God be with you has shortened to Goodbye, and the Spanish Vuestra merced to Usted, pronounced Usté. By the way, there must have been a close connection between Spain and England at some point, as many of our familiar words seem to have Spanish roots. For example, ninny comes from niño; booby from bobo; pucker from puchero; launch (a boat) from lancha; and possibly monkey (if not from mannikin) from mono, monico. We pronounce our colonel like the Spanish coronel.
[534] Ibid.
Ibid.
[535] Hujusmodi larvarum. He classes the Fadas with Sylvans and Pans.
[535] Such types of spirits. He groups the Fadas with the Sylvans and Pans.
[536] P. 989. Speaking of the wonderful horse of Giraldus de Cabreriis; Gervase says, Si Fadus erat, i. e. says Leibnitz, incantatus, ut Fadæ, Fatæ, Fées.
[536] P. 989. Talking about the amazing horse of Giraldus de Cabreriis; Gervase says, If it was Fadus, that is, says Leibnitz, enchanted, like Fadæ, Fatæ, Fées.
[537] Cambry, Monumens Celtiques, p. 342. The author says, that Esterelle, as well as all the Fairies, was the moon. This we very much doubt. He derives her name from the Breton Escler, Brightness, Lauza, from Lac'h (Irish Cloch), a flat stone.
[537] Cambry, Monumens Celtiques, p. 342. The author claims that Esterelle, like all the Fairies, was the moon. We seriously question this. He traces her name back to the Breton Escler, meaning Brightness, and Lauza from Lac'h (Irish Cloch), which means a flat stone.
[539] See Leroux de Lincy, ap. Mlle. Bosquet, p. 93, who adds "In Lower Normandy, in the arrondissement of Bayeux, they never neglect laying a table for the protecting genius of the babe about to be born;" see our note on Virg. Buc. iv. 63. In a collection of decrees of Councils made by Burchard of Worms, who died in 1024, we read as follows: "Fecisti, ut quaedam mulieres in quibusdam temporibus anni facere solent, ut in domo tua mensam praepares et tuos cibos et potum cum tribus cultellis supra mensam poneres, ut si venissent tres illae sorores quas antiqua posteritas et antiqua stultitia Parcas nominavit, ibi reficirentur ... ut credens illas quas tu dieis esse sorores tibi posse aut hic aut in futuro prodesse?" Grimm. Deut. Mythol. Anhang, p. xxxviii., where we are also told that these Parcæ could give a man at his birth the power of becoming a Werwolf. All this, however, does not prove that they were the origin of the Fées: see above, p. 6.
[539] See Leroux de Lincy, ap. Mlle. Bosquet, p. 93, who adds "In Lower Normandy, in the Bayeux area, they always make sure to set a table for the guardian spirit of the baby that’s about to be born;" see our note on Virg. Buc. iv. 63. In a collection of decrees from Councils made by Burchard of Worms, who died in 1024, we read the following: "You have made it so that certain women at certain times of the year typically prepare a table in your home and place your food and drink with three knives on the table, so that if the three sisters whom ancient tradition and foolishness called the Fates should come, they may be refreshed there... so that believing those whom you call your sisters might either here or in the future benefit you?" Grimm. Deut. Mythol. Anhang, p. xxxviii., where we are also informed that these Fates could grant a person the ability to become a Werewolf at birth. Nonetheless, this does not necessarily prove that they were the source of the Fées: see above, p. 6.
[540] This may remind us of the Neck or Kelpie above, p. 162. It seems confirmatory of our theory respecting the Visigoths, p. 466.
[540] This might remind us of the Neck or Kelpie mentioned earlier, p. 162. It seems to support our theory about the Visigoths, p. 466.
[541] Greg. Tur. De Glor. Confess. ch. xxxi., ap. Grimm. p. 466.
[541] Greg. Tur. De Glor. Confess. ch. xxxi., ap. Grimm. p. 466.
[543] Cambry, Monuments Celtiques, p. 232.
[544] It is evidently a cromleach. What is said of the nature of the stones is also true of Stonehenge.
[544] It's clearly a cromleach. What is said about the nature of the stones also applies to Stonehenge.
[545] Lettres de Madame S. à sa Fille. Périgueux, 1830: by M. Jouannet of Bordeaux.
[545] Letters from Madame S. to Her Daughter. Périgueux, 1830: by M. Jouannet of Bordeaux.
[546] See Mlle. Bosquet, La Normandie Romanesque et Merveilleuse, and the works there quoted by this learned and ingenious lady. What follows is so extremely like what we have seen above of the Korrigan of the adjacent Brittany, that we hope she has been careful not to transfer any of their traits to her Fées.
[546] See Mlle. Bosquet, La Normandie Romanesque et Merveilleuse, and the works referenced by this knowledgeable and creative woman. What comes next is so similar to what we observed earlier about the Korrigan from nearby Brittany that we hope she has been careful not to copy any of their characteristics into her Fées.
[547] Opera i. 1036; Paris, 1674, ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 263.
[547] Opera i. 1036; Paris, 1674, ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 263.
[548] Ap. Grimm, ut sup. Douce (Ill. of Shak. i. 382) was, we believe, the first who directed attention to Abundia. He quotes from an old fabliau:
[548] Ap. Grimm, ut sup. Douce (Ill. of Shak. i. 382) was, we believe, the first to draw attention to Abundia. He cites an old fabliau:
Night Ladies, some of whom are ruled by Habundia, the queen.
Hierarchy, viii. p. 507.
[550] Mr. Thoms prefers a derivation from the Cymric, Mab, boy, child.
[550] Mr. Thoms thinks it comes from the Welsh word, Mab, which means boy or child.
[551] There is no satisfactory derivation of Lutin, for we cannot regard as such Grimm's à luctu. Gobelin, Goblin, or Goubelin, is evidently the same as Kobold. Follet (from fol, fou) and Farfadet, are other names. Both Gobelin and Lutin were in use in the 11th century. Orderic Vitalis, speaking of the demon whom St. Taurin drove out of the temple of Diana, says, Hunc vulgus Gobelinum appellat, and Wace (Roman de Rou, v 9715) says of the familiar of bishop Mauger who excommunicated the Conqueror
[551] There's no clear origin for Lutin, as we can't consider Grimm's à luctu to be one. Gobelin, Goblin, or Goubelin clearly refer to the same entity as Kobold. Follet (from fol, fou) and Farfadet are other names for it. Both Gobelin and Lutin were used in the 11th century. Orderic Vitalis, when talking about the demon that St. Taurin expelled from the temple of Diana, states, Hunc vulgus Gobelinum appellat, and Wace (Roman de Rou, v 9715) mentions the familiar of Bishop Mauger who excommunicated the Conqueror.
[552] Mothers also threaten their children with him. Le gobelin vous mangera, le gobelin vous emportera. Père L'Abbé, Etymologie, i. p. 262.
[552] Mothers also scare their children with him. The goblin will eat you, the goblin will take you away. Father L'Abbé, Etymology, i. p. 262.
[553] In another French tale a man to deceive a Fée, put on his wife's clothes and was minding the child, but she said as she came in, "Non, tu ne point la belle d'hier au soir, tu ne files, ni ne vogues, ni ton fuseau ne t'enveloppes," and to punish him she turned some apples that were roasting on the hearth into peas. Schreiber ap. Grimm, p. 385.
[553] In another French story, a man, trying to trick a fairy, dressed in his wife's clothes and was looking after the child. But when she came in, she said, "No, you’re not the beautiful one from last night, you don’t spin, nor sail, and your spindle doesn’t wrap around you," and to punish him, she turned some apples that were roasting on the hearth into peas. Schreiber ap. Grimm Tales, p. 385.
[555] Lubin may be only another form of Lutin, and connected with the English Lob. Its likeness to loup may have given occasion to the fiction of their taking the lupine form.
[555] Lubin might just be another version of Lutin, and linked to the English Lob. Its resemblance to loup could have led to the story that they can take on a wolf-like form.
[556] Chartier.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chartier.
[558] Histoire de Mélusine, tirée des Chroniques de Poitou. Paris, 1698. Dobenek, des Deutschen Mittelalter und Volksglauben.
[558] The Story of Mélusine, taken from the Chronicles of Poitou. Paris, 1698. Dobenek, of the German Middle Ages and Folk Beliefs.
[560] It is at this day (1698) corruptly called La Font de Sée; and every year in the month of May a fair is held in the neighbouring mead, where the pastry-cooks sell figures of women, bien coiffées, called Merlusines.—French Author's Note.
[560] Today (1698), it's incorrectly referred to as La Font de Sée; and every year in May, a fair takes place in the nearby meadow, where bakers sell figures of women, well-coiffed, called Merlusines.—French Author's Note.
[561] A boar's tusk projected from his mouth. According to Brantôme, a figure of him, cut in stone, stood at the portal of the Mélusine tower, which was destroyed in 1574.
[561] A boar's tusk stuck out from his mouth. According to Brantôme, a stone figure of him stood at the entrance of the Mélusine tower, which was knocked down in 1574.
[562] At her departure she left the mark of her foot on the stone of one of the windows, where it remained till the castle was destroyed.
[562] When she left, she left an imprint of her foot on the stone of one of the windows, which stayed there until the castle was destroyed.
[563] In his poem of Melusina, dedicated to Christina of Sweden.
[563] In his poem about Melusina, dedicated to Christina of Sweden.
[564] Mlle Bosquet, ut sup. p. 100.
Mlle Bosquet, ut sup. p. 100.
[565] Mlle. Bosquet, ut sup. p. 98. The castle of Argouges is near Bayeux, that of Rânes is in the arrondissement of Argentan.
[565] Mlle. Bosquet, as mentioned above. p. 98. The castle of Argouges is close to Bayeux, while the castle of Rânes is located in the Argentan district.
[566] This proverbial expression is to be met with in various languages: see Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 802.
[566] This saying can be found in many languages: see Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 802.
[568] Mnemosyne, Abo 1821, ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 426.
[568] Mnemosyne, Abo 1821, ap. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 426.
[569] Rühs, Finland und seine Bewohner.
Rühs, Finland and its people.
[570] Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 459.
[571] Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 979. This is the fourth place where we have met this story. Could they have all come from the Odyssey, the hero of which tells the Cyclops, whom he blinds, that his name is Nobody?
[571] Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 979. This is the fourth time we’ve encountered this story. Could they all have originated from the Odyssey, where the hero tells the Cyclops he blinds that his name is Nobody?
[572] Gaal, Märchen der Magyaren. Wien, 1822.
[572] Gaal, Fairy Tales of the Hungarians. Vienna, 1822.
[573] Mailath, Magyarische Sagen Mährchen, etc., 2 vols, 8vo. Stutg. 1837.
[573] Mailath, Hungarian Legends and Tales, etc., 2 volumes, 8vo. Stuttgart, 1837.
[574] Delrio, Lib. ii. Sect. 2. Boxhorn Resp. Moscov. Pars I.
[574] Delrio, Book II, Section 2. Boxhorn Response to Moscow, Part I.
[575] Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 447.
[576] Mone, vol. i. p. 144. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 460.
[576] Mone, vol. i. p. 144. Grimm, Deut. Mythol. p. 460.
[577] Grimm, ut sup. p. 480.
[578] Published by Wuk and translated by Talvi and others into German, by Bowring into English.
[578] Published by Wuk and translated by Talvi and others into German, and by Bowring into English.
[579] Bowring, p. 175. Sabejam oblake, Cloud-gatherer, is an epithet of the Vila, answering to the Νεφεληγερετης of the Grecian Zeus.
[579] Bowring, p. 175. Sabejam oblake, Cloud-gatherer, is a nickname for the Vila, similar to the Νεφεληγερετης of the Greek Zeus.
[582] We have made this translation from a German version in the Wiener Jahrbücher, vol. xxx. which is evidently more faithful than Bowring's.
[582] We translated this from a German version in the Wiener Jahrbücher, vol. xxx, which is clearly more accurate than Bowring's.
[583] Bowring, This version differs considerably from the German one of Talvi. We feel quite convinced that the English translator has mistaken the sense.
[583] Bowring, This version is quite different from Talvi's German one. We firmly believe that the English translator misunderstood the meaning.
[584] Dalmatia and Montenegro, etc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dalmatia and Montenegro, etc.
[585] The Pang (Span. paño, cloth) is an oblong piece of cotton cloth, which the natives manufacture and wear wrapped round their bodies.
[585] The Pang (Span. paño, cloth) is a rectangular piece of cotton cloth that the locals make and wear wrapped around their bodies.
[586] For the preceding account of the Yumboes we are indebted to a young lady, who spent several years of her childhood at Gorce. What she related to us she had heard from her maid, a Jaloff woman, who spoke no language but Jaloff.
[586] We owe the previous account of the Yumboes to a young woman who spent several years of her childhood in Gorce. What she shared with us was information she had heard from her maid, a Jaloff woman, who only spoke Jaloff.
[589] מויקין from נוק to hurt.
Mwiki from Nook to hurt.
[590] Moses Edrehi, our informant, says that the Mazikeen are called in the
Arabic language, znoon (), i. e. Jinn.
[590] Moses Edrehi, our source, says that the Mazikeen are referred to in Arabic as znoon (), i. e. Jinn.
[591] Comp. Lane, Thousand and One Nights, iii. p. 91.
[591] See Lane, Thousand and One Nights, vol. 3, p. 91.
[593] From a rabbinical book called Mahasee Yerusalemee, i. e. History of a Hebrew of Jerusalem.—"Very old," says Moses Edrehi, "and known by the Hebrews to be true." "Moreover," saith he of another tale, "it really happened, because every thing that is written in the Jewish books is true; for no one can print any new book without its being examined and approved of by the greatest and chiefest Rabbin and wise men of that time and city, and the proofs must be very strong and clear; so that all the wonderful stories in these books are true." The Jews are not singular in this mode of vouching for the truth of wonderful stories.
[593] From a rabbinical book called Mahasee Yerusalemee, i. e. History of a Hebrew of Jerusalem.—"Very old," says Moses Edrehi, "and recognized by the Hebrews as true." "Furthermore," he states about another story, "it really happened, because everything written in the Jewish books is true; no one can publish any new book without it being examined and approved by the greatest and most respected Rabbis and wise men of that time and city, and the evidence must be very strong and clear; so all the amazing stories in these books are true." The Jews aren't unique in this way of verifying the truth of incredible stories.
[594] The moral here is apparent.
The takeaway here is clear.
[595] From a very ancient rabbinical book called R. H. It is needless to point out its resemblance to German and other tales.
[595] From a very old rabbinical book called R. H. It’s unnecessary to highlight its similarity to German and other stories.
[596] See Davis's translation of The Fortunate Union, i. 68.
[596] See Davis's translation of The Fortunate Union, p. 68.
[597] Under the title Similar Legends in the Index, legends of this kind are arranged with references to the places where they occur.
[597] Under the title Similar Legends in the Index, these kinds of legends are organized with links to the locations where they can be found.
[598] The legends from the German and other languages are, in general, faithfully translated, whence the style is at times rude and negligent; English legends are for the most part, also, merely transcribed.
[598] The legends from German and other languages are generally translated accurately, which sometimes results in a rough and careless style; English legends, for the most part, are also just copied over.
[599] As we have above given an etymon of cobweb, we will here repeat our note on the word gossamer in the Fairy Legends.
[599] Since we previously provided the origin of cobweb, we will now restate our observation on the word gossamer in the Fairy Legends.
"Gossamers, Johnson says, are the long white cobwebs which fly in the air in calm sunny weather, and he derives the word from the Low Latin gossapium. This is altogether unsatisfactory. The gossamers are the cobwebs which may be seen, particularly of a still autumnal morning, in such numbers on the furze-bushes, and which are raised by the wind and floated through the air, as thus exquisitely pictured by Browne in his Britannia's Pastorals (ii. 2),
"Gossamers, Johnson says, are the long white cobwebs that float in the air on calm sunny days, and he traces the word back to the Low Latin gossapium. This explanation is completely unsatisfactory. Gossamers are the cobwebs that can be seen, especially on a still autumn morning, in such abundance on the furze bushes, and which are lifted by the wind and carried through the air, as beautifully described by Browne in his Britannia's Pastorals (ii. 2),
Every lover of nature must have observed and admired the beautiful appearance of the gossamers in the early morning, when covered with dew-drops, which, like prisms, separate the rays of light, and shoot the blue, red, yellow, and other colours of the spectrum, in brilliant confusion. Of King Oberon we are told—
Every nature lover must have noticed and admired the beautiful look of the spider webs in the early morning, when they’re covered with dew drops that, like prisms, split the light and create a dazzling mix of blue, red, yellow, and other colors of the spectrum. We hear about King Oberon—
Made of tinsel threads,
Scattered with a few Diamond drops of morning dew.
A much more probable origin of gossamer than that proposed by Johnson is suggested by what has been now stated. Gossamer is, we think, a corruption of gorse, or goss samyt, i. e. the samyt, or finely-woven silken web that lies on the gorse or furze. Voss, in a note on his Luise (iii. 17), says that the popular belief in Germany is, that the gossamers are woven by the Dwarfs.
A much more likely origin of gossamer than the one suggested by Johnson is indicated by what has been stated. Gossamer is, we believe, a distortion of gorse or goss samyt, meaning the samyt, or finely-woven silk web that rests on the gorse or furze. Voss, in a note on his Luise (iii. 17), mentions that the common belief in Germany is that gossamers are woven by Dwarfs.
[600] In the notes on this story Mr. Croker gives the following letter:—
[600] In the notes on this story, Mr. Croker provides the following letter:—
"The accuracy of the following story I can vouch for, having heard it told several times by the person who saw the circumstances.
"I can guarantee the accuracy of the following story because I've heard it told several times by the person who witnessed the events."
"About twenty years back, William Cody, churn-boy to a person near Cork, had, after finishing his day's work, to go through six or eight fields to his own house, about twelve o'clock at night. He was passing alongside of the ditch of a large field, and coming near a quarry, he heard a great cracking of whips on the other side. He went on to a gap in the same ditch, and out rode a little horseman, dressed in green, and mounted in the best manner, who put a whip to his breast, and made him stop until several hundred horsemen, all dressed alike, rode out of the gap at full speed, and swept round a glen. When the last horseman was clear off, the sentinel clapt spurs to his horse, gave three cracks of his whip, and was out of sight in a second.
About twenty years ago, William Cody, a farm worker near Cork, had to walk home after finishing his shift, around midnight. While walking along the edge of a large field and nearing a quarry, he heard loud whip cracks from the other side. He moved toward an opening in the same ditch when a small horseman dressed in green rode out, skillfully mounted. The horseman pointed a whip at William's chest and ordered him to stop, just as several hundred horsemen, all dressed the same, galloped out of the opening at full speed and swept around a glen. Once the last horseman was clear, the sentinel spurred his horse, cracked his whip three times, and disappeared in an instant.
"The person would swear to the truth of the above, as he was quite sober and sensible at the time. The place had always before the name of being very airy [the Scottish eirie].
"The person would swear to the truth of the above, as he was completely sober and sensible at the time. The place has always had a reputation for being very airy [the Scottish eirie]."
"Royal Cork Institution, P. Bath.
June 3, 1825."
"Royal Cork Institution, P. Bath.
June 3, 1825."
[603] We must here make an honest confession. This story had no foundation but the German legend in p. 259. All that is not to be found there is our own pure invention. Yet we afterwards found that it was well-known on the coast of Cork and Wicklow. "But," said one of our informants, "It was things like flower-pots he kept them in." So faithful is popular tradition in these matters! In this and the following tale there are some traits by another hand which we are now unable to discriminate.
[603] We need to be honest here. This story is based solely on the German legend on page 259. Everything not mentioned there comes from our own imagination. However, we later discovered that it was well-known along the coast of Cork and Wicklow. "But," one of our sources said, "He kept them in things like flowerpots." Such is the accuracy of popular tradition in these cases! In this and the next tale, there are some elements that may have come from another source, which we can no longer identify.
[604] It is not very likely that the inventor of this legend knew anything about the Amadigi of B. Tasso, yet in that poem we meet this circumstance more than once. In c. ii., when night falls on the young knight Alidoro, in the open country, he finds a pavilion pitched beside a fountain, with lights in it, and hears a voice which invites him to enter it. He there sups and goes to sleep in a rich bed, and on awaking in the morning (iii. 38) finds himself lying in the open air. Another time (c. viii) he comes to a fair inn, in a wild region, where he is entertained and his wounds are dressed by a gentle damsel, and on awaking in the morning he finds himself lying under a tree. The tent and inn were the work of his protectress, the Fairy Silvana. Another Fairy, Argea, entertains (c. xxxiii.) a king, queen, knight and ladies, in a stately palace. At night they retire to magnificent chambers, and in the morning they find themselves lying in a mead, some under trees, others on the sides of a stream, with more of the beauties of the ladies displayed than they could have desired.
[604] It's unlikely that the creator of this legend knew anything about the Amadigi of B. Tasso, but that poem does include this situation more than once. In chapter ii, when night falls on the young knight Alidoro in the countryside, he discovers a pavilion set up beside a fountain, lit up inside, and hears a voice inviting him to enter. He has dinner there and falls asleep in a luxurious bed, and when he wakes up in the morning (iii. 38), he finds himself lying in the open air. Another time (chapter viii), he arrives at a lovely inn in a remote area, where a kind damsel takes care of him and bandages his wounds, and upon waking in the morning, he finds himself under a tree. The tent and inn were created by his protector, the Fairy Silvana. Another fairy, Argea, hosts (c. xxxiii.) a king, queen, knight, and ladies in a grand palace. At night, they retire to magnificent chambers, and in the morning they find themselves lying in a meadow, some under trees, others by a stream, with more of the ladies' beauty on display than they could have wished for.
Transcriber's Notes:
- Obvious punctuation and spelling errors have been fixed throughout.
- Non-Latin characters have been replaced with the nearest Latin equivalent for example œ (the oe ligature), was replaced with oe.
- Inconsistent hyphenation is as in the original.
- Inconsistent use of opening and closing quotes are as in the original.
- Footnote 275: Has no anchor, left as in the original text.
- Footnotes 333 and 334: These footnotes were in incorrect order in the original text. They have been reversed in the new text.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!